PRINCETON . NEW JERSEY PRESENTED BY t6K Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2014 https://archive.org/details/worksofthomascra22cran MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS AND LETTERS OF THOMAS CRANMER, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. fot t\)t f ublwatiott of tt)t motk^ of tf)t jTatfters^ anil earip mtittv^ of tfte CCCV. CCCVII. pp. 4:W, 40. j n<)0.) says, "a little before Kaster," (which was ' Incorrectly slalcfl, Vol. I. p. mil. in the quota- .March 27th.) Sec also Original Letter?, relating lo lion Ivoiii Foxe, to have been " ahnut the tenlli of the English Reformation, p. 1.54. where the note, A])iil :" luit Bishop Ridley (Worl;^, I'ark. Soc. )i. | following Foxe, is at variance with the text. Xll BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. for auotluT trial wlien the autliority of the pope should be restored throughout the realm. On the l'2th September, 1555, the archbishop was summoned before his judges, and on the following day the process against him was closed. On the 7th of September, previously to these proceedings, he was cited to appear at Rome within eighty days ; and though obedience to this citation was totally impossible, as he was still kept in prison, yet no sooner had the eighty days elapsed, than on the fourth of December, he was sentenced to excommunication at Rome : the pope's final executory letter was dated December ] 4th, by whicli it was commanded that he should first be degraded from his archbishoprick, and then be delivered over to the secular powers. It was not till Feb. 14th, 155(5, that this degradation was carried into execution; and notwithstanding he appealed to a general council, after having formally withdrawn the recantations he had been induced to make, he was led to the stake, and suffered death for the truth's sake, on the 21st of March, 1556, in the GJth year of his age, and just at the close of the twenty-third from his consecration as primate of all England. A list of archbishop Cranmer' s writings, extracted from bishop Tanner's Biblio theca, has already been given in Vol. I. pp. xxx. xxxi. To this the editor subjoins the following lists : — from Bale's Script, lllust. JMag. Brit. Cat , Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, and Jenkyus' Remains of Abp. Cranmer. List of Abp. Cranmer s Writings from Bale's " Script. lllust. rnaj. Brit. Cat. Ed. Basil, 1559." Inter occupationes varias in Anglico sermone composuit Cranmerus: Catechismum Doctrinas Christianas. Lib. I. "Excellentissimo principi Edwardo." Ordinationes Ecclesia' Reformata?. Lib. I. " Nusquam excogitatum aliquid erat." De Ministris Ordinandis. Lib. I. " Clarum est omnibus hominibus." De Eucharistia cum Luthero. Lib. I. Defensionem Catholica? Doctrinal. Lib. Y. " Pro cura Dominici gregis mihi." Ad Veritatis Professores. Lib. I. " Dominus et Servator noster." Jura Ecclesiastica tempore Edwardi. Lib. I. '* Quouiam regni potestas et legum." Contra Gardiner! Concionem. Lib. I. Doctrinam Coenie DominicEe. Lib. 1. " Servator Noster Christus Jesus." Contra Transubstantiationis Errorem. Lib. I. " Quatuor audivistis declaratas." Quomodo Christus adsit in Coena. Lib. I. " Resoluta jam, ut spero, transub." De Esu Coena? Dominica?. Lib. I. " Crassus Papistarum error de." De Christi Oblatione. Lib. I. " JIaxima blasphemia et injur." Homelias Christianas. Lib. I. Ad Ricardi Smithi Calumuias. Lib. I. " Jam nunc obtiuui, candide lec." Confutationes Veritatum non scriptaruni. Lib. I. " Nihil addetis ad verbum, quod." Locos Communes ex Doctoribus. Lib. XII "Sacra? ScripturEe intellectus et." De nou ducenda Fratria. Lib. II. Contra Priniatum Pap;e. Lib. II. Adversus Papa? Purgatorium. Lib. II. De Justificatione. Lib. II. Pias Precationes. Lib. I. Epistolas ad viros eruditos. Lib. I. Scripsit ex carcere : Contra Sacrificium Misste. Lib. I. Contra Adorationem Panis. Lib. I. Ad Reginam Mariam. Lib. I. et alia quiedam. Bibliorum translationes Anglicas pluribus in locis cmendavit, pnefationo^que addidit. BIOGRAPIIKAL NOTICIO XIII Lix/ of Ahp. VruHmcr's Wriliyh/x, from Mr Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol, ii. p. 519 ot sqq. A LONG Speech in the House of Lords in I.')34, diso\issing the |)ropricty of a General Council, and denouncing the authority of the Pontiff. A Speech in Convocation in 1536, defending the Opinion of Alexander Alesf concerning the Sacraments of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. Answers to Questions concerning Confirmation, 1537. Considerations submitted to King Henry in order to a further Reformation, 1,537- Injimctions given at his Visitation of the See of Hereford, 1538. Preface to the Translation of the Bible, in 1539, first printed in 1540. Articles intended to be the Doctrine of the Church of England, 1540. Answers to Seventeen Questions concerning the Sacraments, previously to the publication of the Necessary Doctrine, in 1543. Three brief Discourses on his Review of the Necessary Doctrine, entitled. Faith, .Justification, and Forgiveness of Injuries. Other Annotations on this Review. Parts of three other Discourses against the fear of Death, and on Patience in Sickness and Adversity. Collection of Passages from the Canon Law, to sliew the necessity of reforming it, about the year 1544. Speech to Edward the Sixth at his Coronation, 1546-7. Speech in Convocation to the Clergy, 1547- The Homilies on Salvation, Faith, and Good Works, 1547. Answers to Questions concerning the Mass, 1547. Additions to the Translation of .Justus -Jonas's Catechism, 1548. Against Unwritten Verities, L548. Articles to be inquired into at his Visitation, 1548. Preface to the Book of Common Prayer, entitled, " Concerning the Service of the Church," 1548-9. Answers to the Fifteen Articles of the Devonshire Rebels, 1549. Notes for a Homily on the subject of Rebellion, 1549. Defence of the True and Catholic Doctrine of the Sacrament of tlie Body and Blood of our Saviour Christ, 1550. Vindication of the Defence in Answer to Bishop Gardiner and Dr Smitli, 1551. Pious Prayers. Declaration against tiie Mass, 1553. Disputation at Oxford, 1554. Speech before the Papal Commissioners, 1555. Appeal to a General Council, 1555-6. Speech at his Martyrdom, 1555-6. rst of Ahp. Cranmer s Writings a.i given in Jevkgus' Remains of Cranmer," 4 Vols. Oxon. 1833. Letters. Collection of Extracts from the Canon Law. Substance of a Speech on the authority of the Pope, and of General Councils. Speech in Convocation. Queries and Answers on Confirmation. Injimctions for the Diocese of Hereford. Corrections of The Institution of a Christian Man, by Henrv VIII. Annotations on the King's Book. Seventeen Questions and Answers on the Sacraments, &c. Preface to tlie Bible. XIV lUOGRAPHICAL NOTICE. Speech at the Coronation of Edward A''I. Notes and Authorities on Justification. Homily of Salvation. of Faith. of Good Works. Queries and Answers on the ]\Iass. Articles of Visitation for the Diocese of Canterhury. Articles of Visitation for the Dean and Chapter of Canterhury. Injunctions to the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury. Answer to the Devonshire Rebels. Notes for a Sermon against Rebellion. Sermon on Rebellion. Defence of the True and Catholic Doctrine of the Sacrament, &c. Answer to Rich. Smythe's Preface. Answer to Gardyner's Explication. Notes of Gardyner's Errors. Declaration concerning the Mass. Disputation at Oxford with Chedsey. with Harpsfield. Condemnation, by Weston. Examination at Oxford before Brokes. Appeal to a General Council. Prayer, Exhortation, and Confession of Faith at St Mary's Chnrcli. Confutation of Unwritten Verities. Appendix. In bringing this edition of the Writings of Archbishop Cranmer to a close, the editor cannot but express how much he has been indebted to the previous labours of Dr Jenkyns, by whose researches many difficulties have been cleared for him : he would in- deed consider it a dereliction of duty, were he not to state that in preparing the reprint of the archbishop's letters for this volume, he has found the chief part of the work amply done before him, which he would here most thankfully acknowledge. Nevertheless he has not thought it right to take any statements upon trust ; but in every instance, when it has been practicable, he has collated for himself, having gone over the MSS. in the State Paper Office, the British Museum, and other libraries, and examined them seriatim and verbatim. He is enabled, through the kind assistance of friends, to add several letters of the archbishop to those already published, which have never before been printed in any collection of the archbishop's writings ; and in many instances, when it had been left undone by Dr Jenkyns, he has supplied references not previously given. The editor would be wanting in courtesy, were he not to acknowledge his obligations to various persons who have kindly assisted him ; and more especially are his thanks due to the Rev. the masters and fellows of Corpus Christi and Emmanuel colleges, Cam- bridge ; to R. Lemon, Esq., of the State Paper Office ; to the Rev. W. H. Cox, vice- principal of St Mary Hall, Oxford; to the Rev. H. Christmas, Sion College ; to the Rev. G. Bryan ; to the Rev. H. Robbins, Head Master of the Stepney Grammar School ; to the Rev. J. Mendham, Sutton Coldfield; to the Rev. S. R. Maitland, librarian of the Archiepiscopal Library, Lambeth ; to Mr J. Darling, of the Clerical Library, Little Queen Street, Lincoln's Inn Fields, London ; to Mr Black, of the Public Record Office ; and, though last not least, to the Rev. J. Ayre, the indefatigable and laborious editor of Becon, Jewel, &c. for the Parker Society, without whose aid the work in several parts would have been far less complete. Dac. 10, 1846. ADDENDA ET COIIRIGENDA. Page 17. n. G. for Gardner read Gardiner. 36. at the end of n. 1. supply D. Scot. Prol. Sent. qua>st. ii. p. 5. Ed. Venet. 149/. 66. 1. 7- ofter "another learned man," supply [Salcot. Bp. of Bangor.] 155. 1. 3. for war read wax. 210. n. 9. substitute the following: Antididagma, seu Christiance et Catholicse &c. Propugnatio. Ed. Paris. 1549. fo. 34. 2. where is affixed a marginal note : " Cum judicio legenda sunt haec." — This is a work relative to Archbishop Herman's reformation at Cologne. 298. n. 1. 1. 7- for 1533 read 1523. 457. to n. fi. add : These grounds may be briefly stated as follows : 1. It is clear from the letter that the bearer was high in Cranmer's estimation, and aLso intimate with P. Martyr. Jewel had been engaged as an assistant to Martyr at Oxford, and had also acted as notary in behalf of Crannier at his first trial in April, 1554. 2. He was a person of note among the reformers, and one who left England late : for the date given by Bullinger either for the letter, or his own note to it, is 1555. Now the exiles had settled at Zurich before Sept. 1554 ; but Jewel came thither later than the rest. 3. The bearer of the letter was going straight from Oxford to the continent, and to P. Martyr ; for Cranmer evidently implies that the friend to whom he entrusted it would deliver it in person to Martyr. And Jewel did actually start from Oxford when he fled abroad, and immediately became Martyr's assistant at Strasburgh, and followed him to Zurich. 4. Jewel had conformed ; but evidently repented of this before he left Oxford, though it was not till he reached Frankfort that he made his open confession of penitence. This previous repentance at Oxford accounts for his precipitate flight thence ; and also for the caution observed by Cranmer in not mentioning his name ; and explains his allusion to the "danger and mischief" occasioned by letters. .5. It is also very intelligible that the fact of Jewel's temporary conformity to the popish articles may have procured him access to Cranmer in his imprison- ment ; while it seems incredible that any friend of Cranmer and 3Iartyr, not conforming, would have been allowed such access. (i. To all this it must be added, that there is no evidence (it is believed) of any other reformer — a friend of Cranmer and Martyr — having been in England and at Oxford so late as the date of this letter. A CONFUTATION OP UNWRITTEN VERITIES. QCRANMER, 11.'] 1 [Titlc-pago of tho original Edition.] tatw of bniun'ttc bentifg, Ijot!) U tin holye scriptures and moste auncient autors, mti also probable arguments, anlJ pi't^B reasons, toitS platne auns= triers to al (or at t|)e least) to tjc moste part anb strongest argumentes, foDt'cft \fft abuersan'es of goljs trutf) either fiaue, or can brgng fortlj for t^e profe anlj befcnce of tj^e same fantortttcn faa nfti'es, faertti'es as t^eg bjoultie ftaiie tf)em ealletf : mabe bw ®5omas ®ran» mer, late ^rtftebtsbop of (2rantorbu= n'e, iWartgr of gob, anb burneb at C^xforb for tf)e befece of tlje tretoe boctn'ne of our saut= our ©jurist, translateb anb set fort^, bB iS.f. % 'ST^e tontentes fo^frcof, tjou sj&alte finbe I'n t^e next stbe folototnge. TI A Confutation of vnwritten verities, both by the holye Scriptures and most auntient authours, and also probable Arguments, and pithie reasons, with plaine aunsweres to all (or at the least) to the most part and strongest argumentes, which the Aduersa- ries of Gods tnith, either haue or can bring foorth for the proofe and defence of the same vnwritten Vanities, Ve- rities as they woulde haue them called. Made hy Thomas Cranmer, late Arche- lishop of Canterburie, Martir of God, and burned at Oxen- forde for the defence of the true doctrine of our Sauiour Christ. The Contents whereof, thou shalt finde in the next side following. (•.•) Imprinted at Lotidon hy Thomas Purfoote and are to be solde at his Shop, without Newgate, ouer- against S. Sepulchers Churche, Anno. 1582. 1—2 [The "Confutation of Unwi-itten Verities," is printed from the edition "imprinted at London by Thomas Pui'foote, anno 1582," and lias been carefully collated with the original edition, published by E. P. in the reign of Queen Mary.] The Title-page of the original edition of the " Confutation of Unwritten Verities " states that it was " translated and set forth by E. P. ;" and upon that of both editions it is said to be " made by Thomas Cranmer, late archbishop of Canterbury." Strype, in his Memorials of Archbp. Cranmer, writes, that " there was another book of the arch- bishop's against unwritten verities, which I do by conjecture place here, as put forth under this year, or near this time, (a. d. 1547.) The book was in Latin, and consisted only of allegations out of the bible and ancient writers. In queen Mary's days the book was again published by an English exile, naming himself E. P. The title it now bore was, A Confutation of Unwritten Verities, hy divers authorities, diligently/ and tridy gathered out of the Holy Scripture and ancient fathers ; by Thomas Cranmer, late archbishop, and burned at Oxford for the defence of the true doctrine of our Sa- viour. Translated and set forth by E. P. Before it is a preface of the translator to his countrymen and brethren in England," &c'. Dr Jenkyns, in his edition of the archbishop's works \ pronounces that it certainly was not " made" by Cranmer in its present form : for the preface and some other parts were avowedly written by the translator. " And " (he goes on to say) " it may be doubted, whether it was ever prepared by him for publication at all ; no complete copy of it in Latin, either printed or in manuscript, having been yet discovered. The citations, however, of which the work chiefly consists, are for the most part to be found in one of the archbishop's common-place books in the British Museum, ar- j ranged under the same heads as in the Confutation. And hence perhaps it may be conjectured, that, according to his usual practice, he formed a collection of autliorities on the subject for his private use ; tliat this collection fell after his death into the hands of the person designated by the letters E. P., and that it was moulded by him, by addition, omission, and transposition, into the shape in which it now appears." "Under these circumstances," Dr JenkjTis thinks, "it cannot safely be quoted as evi- I dence of Cranmer's tenets, and that perhaps it scarcely ought to be admitted into a I collection of his works." I The work, however, has been usually placed amongst the writings of the arch- bishop ; and there is but little doubt, even in the mind of Dr Jenkyns, that the materials, from which "it was composed, were brought together" and prepared by him. The editor has collated the original edition set forth by E. P., with that im- printed at London, a. d. 1582, by Thomas Purfoote, from which copy the piece is I printed in this edition, and he has given the difi'erent readings in each copy, though adhering as closely as possible in the text to that of a. d. 1582. Another treatise of unwritten verities, whicli was published, A. D. 1548, anony- mously, is also supposed by Strype to have been written by archbishop Cranmer. Dr Jenkyns^, however, thinks, as he has not brought forward " any evidence in support of his opinion, and has manifestly fallen into much confusion on this matter,'' that "his judgment is of no gretit weight, since Bale, the cotcmporary of Cranmer, evidently knew of no other work" of his than that, wliich was supposed to be written in Latin, a. d. 1 547, and afterwards translated and set forth by E. P. Bp. Tanner, in reference to it, says, "that though it was written in Latin, it is evident to him that it was never printed in that language \" [' Strype, Memorials of Archbishop Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 228. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] .1 [2 Vol. IV. p. 144. ¥A. Oxon. 1833.] f| Ibid. p. 144.] [* Qui liber Latine scriptus nunquam, ut mihi quidem videtur, in ea lingua iraprcssus fuit. Tan- ner, Bibliotheca. — "Cranmer."] 6 Dr Jcnkyns' thinks, "that it was not unlikely that it was compiled by E. P. out of Cranmer's MS. notes, which are still preserved in the British Museum;" and he also positively asserts that "it is certain, at least, that the preface and the conclusion, together with some parts of the body of the work, must be ascribed entirely to the translator." The anonymous treatise, which is found in Strype^, will be printed in an appendix to this edition. For further ])articulars, relating to these treatises, the reader is referred to Strype, Memorials of Archbishop Cranmer, "Vol. I. pp. 228, 570, ed. Oxon. 1840. Ecclesiastical Memorials, Vol. II. part i. pp. 212, 213 ; Vol. II. part ii. p. 410, ed. Oxon. 1822. Bale, Script. Brit. Catal. p. 691, ed. Basil. 1559. Ames, Typ. Antiq. A^ol. I. p. 583, ed. 1785; Vol. III. p. 15(33, ed. 1790. [' Vol.1. Preface, p. Ivi.] | part ii. (Appendix AA. MSS. D. Joh. D. Episc. [''Strype, Ecclesiastical IMemorials, Vol.11. | Eien.)p. 410. Ed. Oxon. 1822. j THE CONTENTS. First, the preface of the translator to his countrymen and brethren of England. 1. That the word of God, written and contained within the canon of the bible, is a true, sound, perfect, and whole doctrine, containing in itself fully all things needful for our salvation. 2. That the writings of the old fathers, without the written word of God, are not able to prove any doctrine in religjon. 3. That general councils have no authority to make new articles of our faith. 4. That nothing can be proved by oracles of angels touching religion. 5. That apparitions of the dead^ be unsufficient to that purpose. 6. Neither are miracles able to prove the same. 7- Custom also is of no streng-th in this case. 8. Reasons against unwritten verities. 9. Scriptures alleged by the papists for unwritten verities, with answers to the same. 10. Doctors to the same purpose, with their answers. 11. The papists' objections, with answers unto them^. P The words, " of the dead," are not found in the original ed.] [* The Editor is indebted to the edition of Dr Jenkyns, Vol. IV. p. 147, et sqq. for the following valuable information: — ''A conjecture has been hazaided in a preceding note, that this Confutation was compiled from a collection of authorities still preserved in the British Museum (Royal MSS. 7- 1>. xi. xii.) A list of the principal heads under which these authorities are arranged, is subjoined. It will assist the reader in forming a judgment on the vali- dity of the conjecture, and will also give him some insight into Cranmer's studies on other subjects. It will be found to be more copious than the Table of Contents which is prefixed to the manuscript in the Museum, and which has been printed by Strype, (Life of Parker, App. No. 23). The additions are distinguished by brackets. The articles marked with an asterisk exist in the original Table, but are not in the same handwriting as the rest. Collectiones ex S. Scriptur. et Patribus. TABULA REPERTORIA. 1. Sacrae Scripturae intellectus et utilitas, p. 9. 2. Quod auctorum scripta sine verbo Dei non sunt accipienda pro articulis fidei, p. 15. 3. ScripturcE contirmantes idem, p. 16. 4. Doctores idem probantes, p. 19. 5. Rationes in idem, p. 42. 6. Conciliorum decreta sine Scriptura non sunt ac- cipienda pro articulis fidei, p. 47. 7. Veteres Canones abrogati, p. 48. 8. Ex angelorum oraculis non licet idem facere, p. 53. 9. Nec miraculis idem probare fas est, p. 54. 10. Ne etiam apparitio mortuorum id ipsum satis astruit, p. 59. 11. Sed ne consuetudini hac in re fidendum est, p. 62. 12. Objectiones, quod prater Scripture auctoritatem recipiendi sunt novi articuli fidei, p. 65. 13. Traditiones non scriptEe, p. 75. •Ex TertuUian. Anglice, p. 93. 14. Rationes in idem, p. 94. [Baptismus parvulorum, p. 97. Baptizati ab hareticis non sunt rebaptizandi, p. 98.] 15. Nec miracula, nec Christi professio, nec locus, nec externum aliquod, faciunt hominem sanc- tum aut Deo gratum, sed observatio manda- torum Dei, p. 99. 16. Novae doctrina;, p. 101. 17. In caeremoniis fere omnibus Judasos imitamur, p. 101. 18. Osiander. 19. De sacrifices Christianorum, p. 103. 20. De sacramentis, p. 115, 121. 21. De charactere, p. 133. 22. De baptismo, p. 147. 23. De eucharistia, p. 211. [Pro sacramentariis, p. 25!).] 24. De poenitentia, p. 305, 327. •De confessione, p. 351. 25. De satisfactione, p. 384. 26. De mattimonio, p. 397- 27. De ordinibus ecclesiasticis, p. 417, 454, 461. [Jlulla fecerunt Christus et Apostoli quae hodie apud nos non observantur, p. 474. Multi sacerdotalem dignitatem consecuti sunt sine episcoporum consecratione, p. 476. Quod ordo sit sacramentuin, p. 477-] 28. De unctione, p. 464, 483. 29. De impositione nianuum, p. 470. [De unctione chrismatis, p. 486. De confirmatione sine unctione chrismatis, p. 502.] 30. De confirmatione, p. 506. 31. De exlrema unctione, p. 519. 8 THE CONTENTS. 33. De unctione pedum, p. 537. 33. De aqua benedicta, p. 540. 34. De t'eriis, p. 545. Tomo secundo, 35. De sanctorum invocatione, p. 1. [Desideria nostra sancti intelligunt, et quo- modo, p. 10.] 36. De imaginibus, p. 18. 37. De divorum reliquiis, p. 59. 38. De vera religione et superstitione, p. 67. 31). Ut oremus, aut peccatorum veniam consequa- niur, non est ullus locus pra? alio Deo accep- tior; nec pro his opus est longe peregrinari, p. 71. [Pro sanctorum invocatione, p. 75.] 40. De religiosis, p. 119. 41. De votis, p. 137. 42. De virginitate et de votis castitatis, p. 141. 43. De ecclesia, p. 85. 44. De ecclesiis aedificandis, dedicandis, et earum ornatu, p. 85. 45. De horis canonicis, p. 88. 46. De oratione et cantu ecclesiastico, p. 91. 47. De jejunio, p. 101. 48. De eleemosyna. 49. De corruptis ecclesiae moribus, p. 111. 50. De exconimunicatione, p. 155. 51. De sepultura mortuorum, p. 160. 52. De niissa, p. 164. 53. De divinis praeceptis, p. 513, b. 54. De gratia et meritis, p. 183, 245, 517. [Accipere divinum adjutorium esse accipere Spiritum Sanctum et charitatem, per quas fit in homine delectatio summi boni, p. 183. Gratis, id est, nullis preEcedentibus meritis, p. 185. Justificare subinde significat justum pronun- ciare, declarare, aut ostendere, p. 187. Sola fides, p. 191. Ex sola fide justificamur, p. 199. Fide in Christum, hoc est, merito passionis Christi, non nostris operibus justificamur, p. 202. Fides quid sit, p. 207. Gratia accipitur pro gratia justificante, sive pro gratia ilia quae bonos discernit a malis, non pro ilia, quae communis est bonis et malis, p. 229. Conciliatio Pauli et Jacobi, p. 231, De loco angelorum, p. 233. Quod quidam angeli prEesint uno vitio, p. 234. De libero arbitrio angelorum, ibid. De cognitione angelorum, p. 236. Utrum invocare licet auxilia dcemonum, ibid. De potestate damonum, p. 237. An angeli corporei sint, p. 238. Angeli aliquando loquuntur ex persona Patris, aliquando Filii, aliquando Spiritus Sancti, aliquando Trinitatis, p. 240. Voces et species corporales Dei ante incarna- tionem per angelos factae sunt, ibid. Quod nomine sensualitatis inferior rationis portio intelligitur, p. 244.] 55. De libero arbitrio, p. 244, 519, b. [PrsEvenit gratia Dei bonam voluntatem, non contra, p. 255. Prsdestinatio, p. 262.] •Pro purgatorio, p. 263. "Contra purgatorium, p. 334. [Subversio illarum rationum qua pro con- stabiliendo purgatorio passim solent adduci, p. 357. Oramus ut eveniant ea, qufe ex Dei promissis certo novimus eventura, p. 431.] 5fi. Semper orandus est Deus, ut condonet peccata, etiam piis filiis, quibus jam omnia peccata dimissa sunt, p. 432, 521, b. •De conversione impii, p. 453, a. [Cum impius confitetur peccatum, omnia peccata dimittuntur, nec medium est ullum inter filios Dei et diaboli, ibid. Quod timore poena fit, non fit, p. 473, a. Gratia sanat voluntatem, praeceditque meritum, et justificatio cor rectum, p. 481, a. Ex operibus ante Spiritum Sanctum rei potius tenemur quam contra, p. 505. Fides non est sine operibus, nec contra, sicut nec dilectio Dei sine dilectione proxirai, nec e converso, p. 510, a.] •De fide, p. 447, a. 450, a. 511, a. [Duplex fides, p. 450, b.] "Contra merita humana, p. 453, b. [Gratia et meritum, p. 462, b. 517, b. Baptismus parvulorum, p. 504, b.] 57. De beatissima Virgine Maria, Tom. I. p. 95. Tom. II. p. 523, b. [Peccatum originale, p. 539, b.] 58. De obedientia erga magistratus, p. 549, b. [Christianorum sectcE et errores, p. 559, b.] In consequence of a mistake in the paging, there are duplicates of the numbers after 447 in the second volume. These are distinguished in the above list by the letters a and b."] THE PREFACE. What christian heart, dearly beloved countrymen and brethren in our Saviour Christ, 2. can abstain from deep sobs and sorrowful sighings? What natural and kind-hearted man can forbear weeping ; so often as he calleth to remembrance the Lord's vineyard isai. v. 2. within the realm of England (which he himself had of late so strongly hedged, walled, and fenced round about by the princes of most famous memory, king Henry the eighth, Kings and and Edward the sixth, and planted therein the pure vine of his own blessed word by to bra?ders,'^ godly preachers, his gardeners,) to be so suddenly broken down, destroyed, wasted, and fnvaders; rooted up by the roots, by the wild boar of the wood and the beasts of the field, that is, not'hmeK ;' by the Eomish bishop and his bloody ministers ; and now in the same vineyard to see nofoffence",' planted, take root, and prosper, brambles, briars, and hemlocks; that is, gross ignorance, ^opSel'' naughty doctrine, false worship of God, and such other kinds of most stinking, vile, and ' ' filthy weeds ? Oh what a sweet and pleasant grape of godly doctrine was then gathered oods word in England, to the great comfort and rejoicing of all them that lovingly tasted thereof! indpTeiant Then was God's word (for that is the sweet and pleasant grape " that maketh glad the TOmfortJth heart of man") with great freedom preached, earnestly embraced, and with greedy hearts San''to"ver- in all places received. to!"^ Then was God's great glory marvellously advanced. Then the only merits of Christ, then true repentance for our former sins, then trust in God's mercy through the death of our Saviour Christ, with a new christian life, was truly published and preached every where. Then was there the common prayer rightly used, and the sacraments (baptism, I mean, and the holy communion) in such a tongue and language set forth that all people might understand them. Then were they plainly ministered, without any juggling or sorcery, according to Christ's institution and the rule of his holy word : which word at that time had the prize and bare the bell away throughout the whole land. With that were all pulpits filled, churches garnished, printers' shops furnished, and 3. every man's house decked. With God's word was every man's mouth occupied, of that ^"'f*"^^ were all songs, interludes, and plays made. But, alas ! so long, till all was played under '^e most the board. But what was the cause of all this ? Truly none other thing but our own naked, bare, sins and wickedness. For we were talkers only and not walkers, lip-gospellers, from the the'^roof ' -L o 1 7 now filss ' mouth outward and no farther. We were even such as the prophet speaketh of, saying, '<>'> we" " This people honoureth me with their lips, but are far from me with their hearts." We sm is the' could speak of God's word and talk gloriously thereof ; but in our hearts we were full cfo"d'taket'h of pride, malice, envy, covetousness, backbiting, rioting, harlot-hunting, no whit bettered from any at all than we were before under the pope's kingdom. Nothing was in us amended, iS'i!'xxix.i but only our tongues ; no, nor they neither, if I shall speak rightly and as the truth was in deed. For, besides our communication of scripture, we used detraction of our neighbour, filthy talk, with many proud brags of ourselves. We read not the scriptures, neither heard them, for any amendment of our own wicked lives, but only to make a brag and a shew thereof, to check and to taunt others, yea, and to spy small motes in other men's eyes, Matt vii. 2.1 but nothing desirous to see the great beams in our own. This, I say, to talk and not to walk, to say and not to do, was not only amongst the imlearned sort, but also amongst the great clerks and chief preachers of God's word. Which thing, as I judge, was the only cause, why God by his just judgment suffered his elect and chosen vineyard to be thus trodden down, rooted up, and miserably afflicted by this bloody boar of Rome, and the fat bulls of Basan, his cruel officers. This is the cause why God hath suffered Psai. xxii.i [' Not in ed. 1582.] 10 CONFUTATION OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. The i>oj.e tlus great anticlirist to disgrace the merits of Christ's passion, and in place thereof to set for truth, up mcn's merits, and instead of liis sufficient satisfaction upon the cross once for all to set iiourishiiis up Ins masscs satisfactory for the sins both of the (juick and dead. This is the cause sustenance, i i* iii ii- ii i and minister- that this monstrous Dcast hath taught the invocation of saints, and the same to be our life. , mediators to God, and satisficrs for our sins. Whereas before, in the forenamed vineyard, John vi. was planted Christ Jesus, the true bread that came down from heaven, and that most John iv. pnr(j ^yell of the water of Hfe ; now, after the rooting of this monstrous and ravenous boar, are upsprung conjured bread, conjured water, to drive away evil spirits and to purge our sins. Tliis bloody boar, besides all mischiefs that he hath done to the vineyard, yet ceaseth 4. he not, vdth fagot, fire, and all other cruel torments, to constrain and compel men to Psai. cxv.i worship imajres, the work of men's hands, to kneel to them, to reverence them, to bow Jer, X. r n 7 ? i ' to them, and with all manner of obeisance to honour them, clean contrary to God's Exod. XX. 4.2 commandment, who saith: "Thou shalt not make to thyself" (much less then to honour, reverence, and worship them) " any graven image, nor the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water under the earth; thou slialt not bow down to them, nor worship them." But yet these shameless wretches be not abashed to say, that images are necessary, because they be laymen's books, teaching them, instructing them, and leading them to the true worship of God. Oh great blasphemy ! Oh sacrilege ! Oh spiteful robbery ! What is blasphemy, what is God's word is sacrilege, what is robbery, if this be none? God giveth his word written to be every instruct all mau's book, aud his pure, everlasting:, and undefiled commandments as sufficient in- men in the . . true worship structions for all men to the true worship of him. But these earthly wroters (the pope, of God, with- 1 , , . , .r, 1 -11 V r I 1 outiraages. 1 mean, and his prelates) as though they were wiser than God, will teach men to Priests think ^ i / o ./ ' themselves worship him with images, although the same be utterly forbidden by God throughout God. the whole course of his holy scriptures. Tliese and such other false and feigned doctrines, contrary to the scriptures of God contained in his holy bible, are now blown out, blustered, and yelled forth in every pulpit. Every street soundeth of these ; yea, every printer's house is fiUed with such ungodly baggage; yea, and the same are commanded by public authority (which is much to be lamented) to be set forth, and the sincere doctrine of Christ's holy word clean put to silence, and utterly condemned. Neither may any man reason, or once doubt of their doctrine, under pain of excommunication, nay, rather under pain of burning. The pope And wlieu they be not able (as they are not able at any time indeed) to prove any his doctrine of these doctrines by the word of God written, then they fly to their unwritten verities, fagolrami'* that is, to Certain things delivered, as they say, from the apostles by word of mouth, sMip^tures.'"' witliout Writing. Which things are to all men uncertain ; for no man knoweth certainly, A "'^^^ what they are. But whatsoever pleaseth them and maketh for their purpose, profit, were not ob- and lordly ambition, that is an unwritten verity, not to be gainsaid or denied. This shameless, is their shot-anchor, bulwark, and extreme refuge, whereunto they fly whensoever they are forced and constrained by God's word. These they make their foundations, where- upon they build and maintain all their superstitions, idolatries and heresies. Which 5. foundations I trust, by God's grace and help, so to shake, both by the open scriptures, by the full consent of all the most ancient writers, and by probable reasons, that the building thereupon shall have a fall. If unwritten For this is most true, that no unwritten verity is or can be necessary for our necessary to salvation: for then should the sacred and holy scriptures, written by the apostles in then (;od''s the Spirit of God, and sealed with their bloods, seem to be insufficient and not able to nofsufffcfent bring US uuto salvation. But what a great blasphemy that should be to God and his thereunto, ^aoiii holy Spirit, all men, I trust, that list to read the same scriptures, easily shall perceive. But when these unshamefaced robbers are put to their shifts, urged and forced herein by the open and manifest word written, then have they another starting-hole to [' IMisprinted Psalm XX. in ed. 1582.] j ed. 1582, Exo. 115.] [■^ Misprinted in Orig. ed. Exo. xx. 2, and in I By the holy scriptures, Orig. ed.] THE PREFACE. 11 creep out at, crying and yelling, Templum Domini, Templum Domini, Tanphmi Jer. vii. 2. Domini, &c. "The church, tlie cliurch, the church;" affirming in plain words that the thetr strong church can in no wise err or be deceived. And here they deceive themselves, because bulwark of they take** no distinction or difference of tlie church. For there are two manner of yct'^weak " churches, one true, perfect, and holy in the sight of God, and another false, imperfect, and i)""n^f waUed imgodly. Truth it is, that the true church of God, being grounded and set upon his ood's word, holy word, (I mean the gospel of grace) cannot err unto damnation. But the other, how i'hurch"be- shining and glorious soever it appear, if it wander abroad, and be not contained within the gJoiinc'icd compass and limits of the word written, is no true, but a feigned and forged church, word of grace. That church, as it is without the compass of God's promises made in truth, not only inmatters of may, but also doth commonly, yea continually err and go astray ; for they are not coupled to the head Christ, which is the life, the way, and the truth. Paul, the apostle Thechurch of God, and elect vessel of salvation, writing to the Galatians, hath these words : " If eth from „ ' , , , 1 1 1 11 God's word we, saith he, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you, than that we written 1 , „ , 1 • s n ■ 1 P 1 mavanddoth have preached, hold him accursed: and yet the papist , not leanng the curse 01 God, en- in mat- , i-iT.! 11- 1 1- of f'i'* dare be bold to teach things which Paul never knew, yea, things clean contrary to Ins and saiva- evident and manifest teaching. Such gross ignorance (I would to God it were but oaiat. i. ignorance indeed") is entered into their heads, and such arrogant boldness possesseth their The papists v> 111111 fear not God s hearts, that they are bold to affirm no church to be the true church of God, but that eurse. which standeth by ordinary succession of bishops, in such pompous and glorious sort as 6. now is seen. For if there be, say they, no such outward and visible church, how shall any man know whether he be of the church of Christ, and in the right belief, or no ? To this I answer, that if our faith should be stayed upon the outward, glistering, and pompous church, not ruled nor governed by the determinate counsel of God in his word written, we should never be certain thereof, but ever wavering and doubting; which is the gate and ready pathway to desperation, from which God defend his chosen flock ! " Cursed is he," saith the scripture, "that putteth his trust in man." And why? For Jer. wii. " all men," as the kingly prophet David saith, "are liars" in their words, and sinners in their Psai. cxvi. works. By which words it appeareth plain, that there was never man so virtuous, holy, nor so well learned, only the writers of the holy scriptures excepted, but, either of ignorance or of negligence, there escaped some faults in his writings and doings. Yea, the general The general 0 0 1 I o o ' n councils havo councils themselves also, that they make so much of, have notably erred, as hereafter erred, and shall be declared. Yea, such hath been the truth of those seen churches, that one small trifles, general council hath condemned another of heresy : moreover, the outward seen church, whereof they brag not a little, hath never since the beginning any space continued in the true doctrine of God. Let us begin at Moses, who was the first lawgiver, and we shall see the state of this outward church, which consisteth in the ordinary suc- cession of bishops, whether it be so as I have said, or no. When Moses was gone Exod.xxxii. up to the mount Sinai to talk with God, and to receive the law at his hands, did not Aaron, the high priest and bishop, with all the people, in the mean space worship the golden calf? Read the book of Judges, and you shall see how the whole outward and visible church fell to idolatry and worshipping of strange gods : as Baal, Astaroth, gods of the Edomites, Moabites, Philistines, and the Syrians. After the reign of king David, how many kings were there, I pray you, in whose time false gods were not openly worshipped? All the kings of Israel served strange gods with the consent of the bishops, priests, and the whole people. And in Juda there passed not three or four kings, after David, in whose days open idolatry was not allowed and practised, by the consent of the kings, bishops, high priests, scribes, and Pharisees. Which of the prophets did not the open and visible church persecute ? Where was the visible church in the time of Elias ? Were not all that were known, and thought to be of the church, worshippers of Baal ; insomuch that Elias thought there had been left alive of God's true church but himself only ? And yet, notwithstanding, God had preserved his church, known but only to himself; for he knoweth who are his. Who 2 Tim. ii. smote Micheas, the true prophet of God, but the chief priest and bishop Zedcchias ? 1 Kings xxii. [* Make, Orig. ed.] [■^ Papists, Orig. ed.'J 12 CONFUTATION OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. And he, with four hundred priests more of his own mind and religion, deceived 7. Acbab, and promised him victory over the Assyrians, although God had made them no such promise, but rather had pointed the contrary, as it came to pass. Who Jer. XX. commanded Jeremy to be beaten for his true prophesying, but Phashur, the archbishop ? This and sudi Wlio persuadcd with the king that Jeremy, the true prophet of God, was a seditious wardofaii^ fcllow, and wcut about to discourage the people in Jerusalem, that they should not crs and faith- rcsist Nabuchodouozor, king of Babylon, but the priests ? Yea, and when the king of God. delivered him out of prison, who but these holy men of the church procured him to be cast again into a deep dungeon, where they would have famished him, if God had not put in the king's heart to take him out and deliver him ? These be the fruits and practices of the visible and seen church, which, if it be true that the papists say, cannot err. But whatsoever they say, it forceth not : for we know what the spi- ritualty, as they call themselves, have been since the beginning, the very expressed 1 Mac. vii. image whereof is set forth and declared in the Machabies (as they that read the story shall perceive it well enough) by Alcinus, Simon, Jason, and Menelaus. Now let us come to the new Testament, and see what the visible and known church was under it. Who was the true church, or how was it known to the people, in Christ's time ? The high priests, bishops, scribes, Pharisees, and Sadducees, which appeared outwardly and boasted themselves to be the church of God, were indeed, as Matt. iii. xii. Christ callcth ^ them, serpents, the generations of vipers, hypocrites, children of hell, painted tombs, persecutors of true religion, and murderers of the prophets, yea, of himself and his apostles ; men that shut up the kingdom of heaven, so that neither they would enter therein themselves, nor suffer the poor simple, that were desirous to know the truth, to enter, but excommunicated and thrust them out of the church, as men cast away, as heretics, and forsaken of God, whosoever believed on Actsiv. Christ. Who commanded the apostles that they should preach no more in Christ's Acts vii. name ? Who caused Stephen to be stoned, and James to be thrown off the pin- Euseb. Ecci. nacle?^ Who gave authority to Paul to bind and bring before them all that professed rap' zk'*^ Christ ? Who commanded him to be buffeted ? Who accused him before Festus and Act^xxv. Agrippa? Who stirred the gentiles against him in all countries where he went to preach, but the church ? If you will then needs judge the outward visible church, that sitteth in Moses' chair, (though they do not as the chair requireth,) to be the true Ruffini, Lib. church of God, I pray you then tell me, who caused Constantinus, the emperor, to siKT^iis' Lib. banish Athanasius?^ Who exiled Chrysostome and many other more godly and well VI. cap. 18. igj^jjjg^ bishops, and slew a great number of godly and well learned men, but the 8. priests, by seducing the empress Eudoxia?^ Who put out the eyes of Constantine, Mark well the fourth cmperor, and caused him to be slain, because he pulled the images out of this outward the church, being worshipped contrary to God's holy will and commandment, but his by'theni ye own motlicr, by the counsel of the pope and the bishops, being then taken for the what'they cliurcli ? Who deposed Henry, the fourth emperor, causing his own son to rebel ^' against him ? Who deposed Childericus, the French king, assoiling his subjects from their obedience to him, and made Pipine king in his stead, but the pope and his churchmen ? Let us come to our own realm, and speak of things done in our own memorj-. Who procured king Henry the eighth, in the beginning of his reign, to war against the French king ; where, besides the jnurder committed, adultery was learned, theft and sacrilege practised, lying, swearing, yea, and forswearing, with all other kinds of vices, used, which be the very fruits of war, but the clergy ? For the pope, then being in war with the French king, to make his part good and the stronger, procured the bishops of the church of England, being the pope's dear darlings, and chief of the king's council, to entitle the king to his right of the realm and crown of France ; and to en- courage the young king thereto, the pope accursed the king of France and all his [> Called, Orig. ed.] Eusebius, Eccl. Hist. Lib. ii. cap.xxii. p. 61. Ed. Paris. 16.^9.] Ruffinus, Eccl. Hist. Lib. i. cap. xvii. xix. pp. 190, 1. Ed. Basil. IfitJl.] [■' Socrates, Eccl. Hist. Lib. vi. cap. xvi. p. 724. Ed. Colon. Allobr. 1612.J THE PREFACE, 13 aiders and succourers. Then free pardons flew abroad as thick as butterflies in sum- mer: but so free, that the rcahn thereby and tlic said warriors' was robbed of a great deal of our treasure, and in manner lialf imdone. Tlicrc was full remission a p(/"na'^^';v"v^. ' ^ makt'th him- et culpa preached at Paul's Cross, and almost in every sermon tlirough all England ; (V^^^^'.'^.'J' promising, that whosoever died in tlic pope's quarrel, his soul should be in heaven J^f^'^'^^^^'j'jJJ^^'' before his bones were cold. After, when the same king Henry had justly, by the his promise, authority of God's word, and tlie full consent both of the parliament and convocation, abolished the usurped power of the bishop of Rome, then the pope interdicted the J^J|.'|,i.!,"jj^J!' whole realm, and sent cardinal Poole from prince to prince, to excite and move them prelates, (if he could have brought it to pass) to make open war against the king and the realm; as it appcareth in a sermon preached by Tonstall then" bishop of Durham, and set out in print openly : which sermon, and all other tell-truths, opening the abuses and tyranny of the bishop of Rome, are now put to silence. Who were the workers of all these miscliiefs ? "Who, these three years past, hath persecuted, prisoned, and burned so many learned and godly men, only for their true faith's sake, grounded upon God's most holy word, (men worthy to be compared with the old martyrs of the primitive church, as well for the constancy of their faith, as also for patience and ^• charity shewed at their deaths,) but the church, as they call themselves? Who. bv "^^^ •' ^ J ""5 "J man never their cruel tyranny, hath enforced so many notable members of Christ (leaving wife, {he\?™na}'' children, kinsfolk, lands and goods) either to fly into strange realms, or else from "?='" b;'t ' ' _ . . givetll liim town to town, from city to city, only because they would not drink of the venomous cup of the whore of Babylon? Who hath wrought all these wickednesses, but only the mitred prelates and their popish priests? If we shall allow them for the true church of God, that appear to be the visible and outward church, consisting of the ordinary succession of bishops, then shall we make Christ, which is an innocent lamb without spot, and in whom is found no Exod. xii. giiile, to be the head of ungodly and disobedient members. Which thing is as im- ' '^"'^''^ possible as to make God, which is only good, and nothing but goodness itself, to be the author, original, and cause of all evil. For Christ, as he is pure, holy, and perfect, even so must his church and members be, to whom he, as the head, is ad- Kphes. i. joined and coiipled. But if we allow the pope, his cardinals, bishops, priests, monks, " °* ' canons, friars, and the whole rabble of the clergy, to be this perfect church of God, whose doings are clean contrary, for the most part, to the will and commandment of Christ, left and expressed in his word written ; then make we him a sinner, and his word of no efi'ect". For as sweet agreeth with sour, black with white, dark- ness with light, and evil with good ; even so this outward, seen, and visible church, consisting of the ordinary succession of bishops, agreeth with Christ. But here they will ask me, how shall a man know whether he be in the right faith, but by this church ? To this Christ shall make answer himself, saying, in the gospel of Jolm, " My sheep hear my voice, and shall not hear a stranger." And where, I pray John x. you, hath Christ left any voice to be heard or followed, but in his word written? " Search the scriptures," saith he, " for they bear witness of me." Where he biddeth you .lohn ». not search unwritten verities, such as the outward, seen, and pompous church shall of their own heads shew you, but the written verities contained in the holy scriptures, " which are profitable to teach, to improve, to amend, and to instruct in righteousness, 2 Tim. iii. that the man of God may be perfect and prepared imto all good works." If thou therefore be desirous to know, whether thou be in the right faith or no, seek it not at man's mouth : for " all men be liars." Seek it not, I say, at a proud, P~ai. cxvi. glorious, and wavering sort of bishops and priests ; but at God's ovra mouth, which is oni'j|eerti-' bis holy word written, which can neither lie, deceive, nor be deceived. Ask, I say, whether'hrs seek, and knock by diligent study and earnest prayer unto God, who hath promised to or'ilo'"' 10. Warres, Orig. ed.] Now Bishop, Orig. ed. See Strype, Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. part i. pp. 518, Ml. Oxford, 1822. This Sermon was intituled "Against the Pope's supremacy." Bertholet. 1539.] Nunquam enim spiritualis persequitur carna- lem, sed ignoscit. Hieron. in Kpist. ad Galat. Lib. II. cap. V. Tom. JX. p. 146. Ed. Francof. 1684.J [" 1 Pet. ii. Orig. ed.J f » None effect, Orig. ed.] 14 CONFUTATION OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. give to all them that ask faithfully of him the certainty of good faith in their con- science, taught and confirmed by the holy scriptures of the old and new Testament. And here I forbid no man, as though they should not ask and learn of the learned ; for that is good and necessary, yea, and allowed by God's truth : but this would I have all men to do, to use discretion and wisdom in this matter, and to know whether they be learned, godly-minded, and able to instruct by the scriptures, or no. And yet, if they w'inrblTt believe them no further than they can shew their doctrine and exhortation to be furXeMhan ^iSrccablc witli the true word of God written. For that is the very touchstone which wuilf^r*' must, yea, and also will, try all doctrine or learning, whatsoever it be, whether it be scrijffures good or evil, true or false. And let not men of small learning be too curious in asking tricthai"'^'' moving dark and doubtful questions, which breed contention rather than godly wh"S(?rthev ^'^^'fy^'^S' them be content with the plain and open places of the scriptures. Let bacf"""^ them rather be earnest to observe the commandments of faith and love, which are plainly set forth in God's book, than to trouble themselves and busy their heads with dark places ; for that is a thing that hath done, and also doth displease God very greatly. Yea, I think surely, that these heavy plagues, wherewith God most justly punisheth now this realm of England (which I beseech him, of his infinite mercy, either to take clean away, or else to mitigate them for his elect's sake) cometli not so much from the simple, innocent, and imlearned sort, (which, being beguiled through their simplicity, by the craft and subtlety of the wily papists, do still continue in superstition and idolatry,) but rather for the curious sort, which preach strange and far-fetched doctrines, nothing so much to edifying as to contentious brawling. Yea, I would to God there were not a great number of them, that were and are counted learned, which preach and defend doctrines which themselves know to be untrue and contrary to the evident scriptures. Would God there were not many hundreds of great gospellers sometimes, that had not subscribed with their own hands, and confirmed by their open and Their con- public scrmons, the contrary of that which they once builded in Christ. And some sciences shall ' ' . . , . •' . therefore of such, I know, in pcrsuadiug privately with their old friends and acquaintance, them for so havc coufesscd uo Icss, but that they have done contrary to the truth, and the good doing, if they . . ' • ' i i . . tfme"' ™' P^^S"'''S^°" of their own conscience : and yet the same men counsel their friends, for 11, imity and peace sake, as they term it, but rather, they may say, for fear of loss of goods and life, to obey wicked superstition ', naughty rites, and damnable laws. But Matt. xvi. what peace, or what unity is that, that is against God and his Christ ? And. " what profiteth it a man to win all the world, and lose his own soul?" For "he that loveth his own life more than me," saith Christ, " is not worthy of me." For these men's sakes therefore, that is to say, the stubborn papists, that lead the world in blindness. The wit and contrary to their own consciences ; and specially for delicate gospellers' sakes, whose deiioategos- wit and virtuc is in their tongues, hot disputers, busy talkers, taunters and fault- their tongues, finders with others, rather than menders of themselves ; for these two sorts' sakes chiefly, I say, God heapeth these great plagues, that is, persecution of his word, dearth, danger of war, and people of strange nations, likely to subdue and utterly destroy that our realm, except they repent and amend their lives in time, and become not only forgetful of their former evils, but also diligent workers and true followers of the word, that they have so lightly condemned and refused. Which if they do not, let Matt, xxiii. them be sure that all the plagues which are written in the book of God, and all the blood of his saints, which hath been shed from just Abel unto this present time, shall be poured upon them. But howsoever these men do, let us, dear brethren, whose hearts God of his goodness hath more mercifully touched, repent and amend our former lives, and cease from all dead works, lest we be partakers of the same plagues with them. But thanks be unto our God, that hath so gently ordered us ! For this we know, that God suffereth not his people long to follow their own minds, but shortly punisheth them, which is a token of his great loving-kindness toward them. For this 2 Mace. vi. grace have we of God more than other people, as it is written, that he sufFereth not us long to sin unpunished, like other nations, that when the day of judgment cometh, he may punish them in the fulness of their sins. If we sin, he correcteth us, but he [' Superstitions, Orig. ed.] THE PREFACE. 1.5 never withdrawctli liis mercy from us ; and thoiigli lie punish us with adversity, yet doth lie never forsake his peojde : " For whom," as St I'aul saith, " the Lord loveth, Heb. xii. him he chasteneth ; yea, and ho scoiirgeth every son whom he receiveth." But, to leave this digression and come to our purpose again, I will hriefly shew you what the outward face of the church and religion hath been in all ages ; even siicli as hath pleased the mighty kings, emperors, and rulers of the world. When Jeroboam set up golden calves at Bethel and Dan, the priests and Lcvitcs consented 2 chron.xiii.5 thereto, and all Israel worshipped them, contrary to God's commandment. When 12. Jesabel had persuaded with her husband about murder, he fulfilled her mind and slew roma'i"it?ust all the prophets of God that he could come by ; only Elias remained that was known „ ebe"aTuhe to be the true church, whereas the priests of Baal were four hundred and fifty in ^^'^ "^^ number. Ezechias destroyed the brazen serpent, and restored the true religion and j Ki'n|s'x^Ti'i! worship of God ; but Manasses, his son, set up idolatry, maintained wicked religion, I Kings'xxi.'^ and slew them that were good. Josias restored right religion; but Jehoas and Jeho- gKingsxxiv! achim, his sons, forsook it, and all their priests and subjects with them committed idolatry. And ofenerally, what religion soever the king would have, that was stab- As princes , Of 1 • 1 p 1 • 1 01 would, so all lished for his time; so that, as Solomon saith of the judges, so may we say of the things were clergy, " Whatsoever saith the prince, that saith the priest." But let us once again come to the new Testament. Did not the head rulers of the church, with the authority of Herod and Pilate, condemn Christ and his doctrine Matt. xxvj. as erroneous and seditious ; and all the people followed, and cried, criic'ific/e ? Did not all the emperors before Constantine, being seduced by their bishops and priests, con- demn christian religion as heretical, seditious, and traitorous, and for the same mur- dered many thousands of martyrs ? When Constantine was christened, then was the true religion first set forth and openly preached by public authority : and yet, in the space between Christ and this godly emperor, God was not without his church, though it were not known, seen, and so accepted of the world. In this prince's time, and by his authority, was kept the first and best general Council of Nice^ ; where was set forth our common creed, containing shortly the chief and most necessary articles of our belief. This Constantinus' son, Constantius, favouring the error of the Arians, in Theodoreti. the council of Arimine, decreed that Christ was not God but man only*: and then is. to call Christ the Son of God, was by the outward known church, and by a general council, condemned for an heinous heresy. From that time forth, when painime' princes The priests, reigned, idolatry and worshipping of false gods was the public doctrine. When heretics part, wSe"* reigned and bare the rule, heresy was openly preached for God's truth. When the em- turntippets, perors were catholic, then was the true doctrine of the gospel openly preached. And generally, such as was the faith of the emperors, kings, or other rulers, such did the priests preach. And if any, by the authority of God's word, preached the contrary, or withstood their corrupt teachings, straightway he was either deposed from his oifice, condemned for an heretic, banished, brent, or put to some other cruel death. After all these sprung up the pope, that triple-crowned monster, and great anti- 13. christ, which took iipon him authority*, not only over the clergy, but also climbed above kings and emperors, deposing them at his pleasure, and settled himself in the temple of God, that is, in the consciences of men, extolling himself above God, dispensing with good^ laws, and giving men leave to break them, and to regard more his decrees than the everlasting commandments of God. And so it came to pass in time, that to eat flesh on the Friday, or fasting-day, was counted greater sin than drunkenness, adultery, or perjury. And why? because his laws were diligentlier and more straitly looked to, and the offenders thereof sorer punished, than God's laws. Since this anti- christ of Rome, I say, was stablished in his full power, whatsoever pleased him, that was taken for God's law, and that was decreed upon by general council, confirmed [' Omitted in ed. 1582.] [' The first Ecumenical, or General Nicene Council, was held at Nice, a.d. 32r>.] [■* Theodoreti, Eccl. Hist. Lib. 11. cap. xviii. p. 70. Ed. Colon. AUobr. 1612. The Council of Rimini was held, A.n. 3.W. Vid. Labbe et Cossart, Tom. ri. col. 791. Ed. Lutet. Paris. K^l.J ["■'' Painime : Pagan.] I" An authority, Orig. cd.] [' With God's laws, Orig. ed.] 1() CONFUTATION OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. and ratified by whole heaps of clerks. To speak against that was, and also now is, detestable heresy, and so heinous a crime against tlie Holy Ghost (if it were true that they say), that it cannot be forgiven cither in this world or in the world to come. These be the He that spcaketli against any of his decrees must utterly be condemned for an heretic, jiope's thun- i . • • (iciboits, accursed of God, and damned into hell for ever, without redemption, except he recant, wherewrth . ... hefeareth abjurc, and deny the truth, and set fortli error and false doctrine, and promise with .nui'inalet'h a solcinn oatli, that he shall never preach, teach, nor defend the truth hereafter. them to ill- - _ , , ttti i • tt i • i i iiinetohis Now let iis comc to our days. When kmg Henry the eighth was, as he ought ' to be by God's law, made supreme head, as well of the clergy as of the laity, he, by the consent of the parliament and convocation, set forth in print a godly book of religion', not much varying from that which was enacted in his son's time, Edward itwasasmaii thc sixtli. But when he took displeasure with certain bishops, as they term them, that time to of the ncw learning, because they would not give their consent in the parliament, wlthsueh^'^'^ that the king should have all abbey lands to his own use, but only such lands as mueh'the^ werc givcu by his ancestors, kings of England ; and that the residue of those lands therw^th- " should have becu bestowed to augment the nimiber of learned men in the universities; w"nmodi\y!^ to the founding also of grammar schools in every shire of England, where children, most apt to learning, should have been brought up freely, and without great cost to their friends and kinsfolks ; to the founding of hospitals, where poor and impotent people should have been sufficiently provided for with physicians and surgeons, 14. which should have ministered physic^ and surgery freely, not only to them, but also to all other poor folk within this realm ; and also in every shire town, and other market towns, where should be thought most meet and fit, to set up divers occupa- tions, most profitable for the commonwealth, where all valiant and sturdy beggars should have been set to work, and if they refused to labour, then to force them thereto by whipping, stocking, and hunger ; and the residue of thc abbey lands above these should have been reserved in the common treasuries, to aid the king in his wars, or other affairs of his realm, and thereby to have favoured and eased the more his sub- Private com- jects, in taxes, subsidies, fifteenths^, and loans, and such other like thing^: — king Henry, ]>opisli sub- as I said before, iipon the displeasure taken, and by the incitation of the old popish came goo'd bishops, shortly after, by consent of the same, or the most part of them, that were and'broHght' makers of the first book of religion, set forth by open parliament and convocation the m tyranny, g.^ Articles, as well agreeing with the former parliament and the word of God, as black with white, light with darkness, Christ with Belial, or with antichrist. But after, when he was pacified with these foresaid bishops, considering that they spake against the king's profit, not of malice but of good conscience and zeal to God's glory and the commonwealth, he mitigated the Six Articles, and from that time forth, more and more, restored true religion. And I doubt not but, if he had lived, he would have brought all things to a better state than he left it. But Edward the sixth, his son, succeeding in his said father's place, by thc advice of his uncle, the duke of Somerset, the lords of his council, bishops, and the clergy, set forth such a book of religion', as without boast or dispraise of other be it spoken, was never a better set forth since the apostles' time. Now, after that God had plagued this realm with the most grievous plague that ever came to it, in taking away from it so godly a king as he was, yea, such an one as hath not been read of, of his age, in any realm, both for wit, learning, so- berness, and godliness; in his stead he hath set up queen Mary, who in short time They are all hath pulled down that was not builded in many years, and brought in the bishop InlpVas Rave of Romc, bcforc justly and by law of parliament abohshed, with open perjury of so loThe'^brin™' many, as gave their voices and consent to the same. For they had all made a lmh'op''of''^ solemn oath before, never to receive his unjust usurped power into the realm again. Home. [' " The godly and pious institution of a chris- i the reformation than the other.] tian man," published 1537, which was superseded Ministered both physic, Orig. ed.] by "A necessary doctrine and erudition of any Fifteens, Orig. ed. j christian man," in 1540 ; the latter book being in [* Things, Orig. ed.] several points less favourable to the doctrines of i.e. the Liturgy.] THE TREFACE. 17 Ilath slic not, being seduced by the perjured prelacies", revoked and made of none 15. effect so many godly laws enacted by parliament, that is, by the consent of the lords J'^^Jf';!',"'"' both spiritual and temporal, the clergy and common house, yea, and by them that were ^,""'(.*f"-* the cliief of king Henry her father's privy council, and setters on of him in the abo- [J;"y''4n"[,,t lishing of the bishop of Rome, even open preachers and writers against the popt^'s tyranny, with so pithy reasons and strong arguments, as neither they themselves, nor fj;.;""' any other after them, shall be able at any time rightly to assoil and answer ? Yet these men were chief of counsel, and procurers of the queen, and first workers in the parliament to allure the lords and commons to receive the bishop of Rome again for the supreme head of this realm, contrary to God's law, the laws of this realm, and nytiieir their own solemn oaths. And not only this, but they have taken away the acts of know Viu-m^, mortmain and praemunire, and divers other statutes that did bridle the unsatiate' covetousness and licentious liberty of the popish priests, and restored thc'act ex officio". Which thing if it should long continue in this state that it is in, the great treasure of this realm should come into the clergy's hands, and a great part thereof should fly to Rome for bishoprics, benefices, appellations, pardons, dispensations, and such other baggage. But (say the papists) when scriptures be hard and doubtful, and seem to be con- trary one to another, by mistaking and wrong understanding whereof divers heresies do arise ; how shall a man know the truth in such diversity of opinions, both parties grounding themselves upon the scriptures, but only by the church, which (as they say) cannot err? St Augustine shall make answer herein for me, saying on this wise: in his thini " Dark places are to be expounded by more plain places ; for that is the surest way of eiirilti m declaring the scriptures, to expound one scripture by another^." And again he saith, cap'. 28.^' tliat " in things openly contained in the scriptures are found all things that concern i^' I'i* soeonci faith, good living, and charity'"." "And if any thing caimot be tried by the certain ci'i'ist'ian and clear places of the scriptures, let man's presumption," saith he, " stay itself, not m'p.'i!"'^' leaning to either part : for this I am sure of, that if it were requisite to be known J^" 'jisjccond upon pain of damnation, there should not lack most plain and clear authorities of the ^i'' 7 , , , Korgiveiiess same in the scriptures. But in seeking of the scriptures, let us seek no farther than • 7 . T'»ni. vii, is left in writing by God our Saviour, lest in desiring too much we lose all"." St Chrysostom also saith : " It is not possible that he which with earnest study and '^i'"" fervent desire applieth him to the scriptures of God, should ever be neglected of ^om. 35. God ; but although we lack a master to teach us, yet the Lord himself, entering our hearts from above, shall give light into our minds, and pour his bright beams into k;. our reason and understanding, and open the things that be hid, and teach us those things whereof we be ignorant " Therefore," saith the same Chrysostom, " if thou wilt enter into the truth of the scriptures, now ask by prayers, now knock by good cap. 2.1. ' works, and search the old ancient writers, and ask divers priests, to know which be Prelates, Orig. ed. i. e. Bishops Gardner, Bonner, &c. who had previously written and spoken against the Pope's supremacy.] f Unsatiable, Orig. ed.] [" Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, Ed. 15H3. pp. 41!), ,523. and J410; and Strype, Eccl. Me- morials, Vol. III. Part I. p. 59; and Life of Abp. Whitgift, Vol. II. pp. 2!i._32. Ed. Oxon. 1822.] Ubi autem talis sensus eruitur, cujus incer- tum certis sanctarum scripturarum testimoniis non possit aperiri, restat ut ratione reddita manifestus appareat, etiamsi ille cujus verba intelligere qu,T- rimus, euni fone non sensit. Sed hsc consuetude periculosa est. Per scripturas enim divinas niulto tutius ambulatur. Augustin. De Doctrina Chris- tiana, Lib. III. cap. xxviii. Tom. III. p. 25. Paris. 1C35.] In lis enim qua aperte in scriptura posita sunt, inveniuntur ilia omnia qua; continent (idem moresque vivendi, spem scilicet atque caritatem. Id. Lib. II. cap. ix. Tom. III. p. 12.] [CKANMKU, 11.^ [" Ubi enim de re obscurissima disputatur, non adjuvantibus divinarum scripturarum certis claris- que documentis, cohibere se debet humana pra;- suniptio, nihil faciens in partem alteram declinando. Etsi enim quodlibet horum, quemadmodum de- monstrari et explicari possit, ignorem, illud tamen credo, quod etiam hinc divinorum eloquiorum cla- rissima auctoritas esset, si homo illud sine dispendio promissBB salutis ignorare non posset. Id. De Pec- catoruni nieritis et remissione. Tom. VII. p. 304. J ['2 Would ever be, Orig. ed.J ['^ Ou06 yap ta-ri tuv fxeTo. ryTrovdtji Kal TrokXnu TTodou TOts Oeiotv iuTvy')(^di/0VTa TrepLuipdtjuni TroTe' dXXd Kav dvdpunroi fj/a'" /-"/ yfijTui oiou'trKuXos, aiiTO^ 6 5cr. i. " Wc be not lords over your faith, but helpers of 3'our joy." ciai. i. " Though we ourselves, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than tliat "which we have preached, let him be accursed." 2 Ti:u. iii. " Continuc thou in the things which thou hast learned, which also were commit- ted unto thee, knowing of whom thou hast learned them : and forasmuch also as thou hast known the holy scriptures of a child, which are able to make thee learned unto salvation, through the faith which is in Christ Jesu. For all scripture, given by in- 21. spiration of God, is profitable to teach, to improve, to amend, to instruct in righte- ousness, that the man of God may be perfect, and prepared to all good works." 1 Tel. iv. " If any man speak, let him speak as the words of God." :'Jotin, "If any man come unto you, and bring not this learning, receive him not into KuUtle. ... your house, neither bid him God speed. For he that biddetli him God speed is par- taker of his evil deeds." itev. xxii . " If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book. And if any man shall minish of the words of this ]iropliccy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from those things which aro written in this book." THE SECOND CHAPTER. T//at t//e Writinip of the old Fathers, zcithotit the vrritten Word of God, aro not alia to proce any doctrine in reUy'ion. Doctrine in religion inu:>t be grounded upon the scriptures only. We may not build our faith upon men's tradi- tions. The apostles taut^ht nothing but that whicli they learned of Christ. The first fioint of be- ief is, that after the gos- pel no' other thing is to be believed. 22. Iren.eus, Lib. ii, cap. 46. " To lean to the scriptures of God (which is the certain and undoubted truth) is to build a man's house iipon a sure and strong rock. But to leave that, and lean to any other doctrines (whatsoever they be), is to build a ruinous house upon the shattering gravel, whereof the overthrow is easy'." Idem, in Epist. 72. " Happy is he that sowcth upon the water where the ox and the ass treadeth, that is, upon that people which only followeth the doctrine of both the testaments, and not upon the vain traditions of men." TertuUian, in the Prescriptions of Heretics, pa. 19. " It is not lawful for us to favour any doctrine at our pleasure, nor yet to choose what any man hath brought in of his own mind. We have the apostles of the Lord for our authors, which did not elect any thing, that they would bring in, of their own heads ; but taught faith- fully to all nations tliat doctrine that they had received of Christ. Tlierefore, although 'an angel from heaven should preach any other thing, let us hold him accursed^." And a little after he saith : " We need to use no curiosity after Jesus Christ, nor make further search after the gospel : for when we believe, we desire to believe no more. For first we believe this, that there is nothing else that we ought to believe *." [' Quia autem parabola; possunt multas recipere absolutiones ; ex ipsis de inquisitione Dei affirmare, relinquentes quod certum et indubitatum et verum est, valde praecipitantium se in periculum, et irra- tionabilium esse, quis non amantium veritatem con- fitebitur ? Et numquid hoc est non in petra tirma, et valida, et in aperto posita a;diHcare suam do- nium ; sed in incertum eft'us.T arenas ? Unde et facilis est aversio hujusmodi aditicationis. Iren. Lib. II. cap. xlvi. (x.wii.) p. loo. Ed. Paris. 1710.] [2 Nobis vero nihil ex nostro arbitrio induccre licet, sed nec eligere quod aliquis de arbitrio suo induxerit : apostolos Domini habemus auctores, qui nec ip,si quicquam ex suo arbitrio, quod inducerent, elegerunt ; sed acceptam a Christo disciplinam fide- liter nationibus adsignaverunt. Itaque etiamsi an- gelus de coelis aliter evangelizaret, anathema dice- retur a nobis. TertuU. de Prescript, haereticor. Cap. vi. p. 204. Ed. Lutet. Paris. 1G04.] [2 None, Orig. ed.] Nobis curiositate opus non est post Christum Jesum, nec inquisitione post evangelium. Cum creditnus, nihil desideramus ultra credere. Hoc cnim prius credimus, non esse quod ultra credere debeamus. Id. cap. viii. p. 20.'».] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 23 Idem, Of the Flesh of Christ, pa. 20. against Apelles, which said that the angels liad a bodily substance, whicli they took of the stars. Tertullian answercth, that " there is no certainty in this matter, because the scripture declareth it not\" The same, to Praxeas. "Let this be a general rule, indifferently determined before and against all heresies : that that is true, whatsoever is first ; and that to be forged, whatsoever comcth after ^" pa. 418. Origen, in his first homily upon Jeremy. " Wc must needs call the holy scrip- tures to witness: for our judgments and expositions without these witnesses are worthy no credit." Idem, upon Leviticus, in his fifth homily. " If the holy scripture do not deter- mine any thing, wo ought not to admit any other writing for the stablishing of our doctrine: but as for the rest, let us leave it to God'"." The same, upon the third chapter to the Romans. " After these, as his custom is (meaning St Paul), he doth confirm that he had said by the scriptures, giving also an example to the preachers of the church, that those things which they speak to the people should be armed and maintained by the holy scriptures, and not spoken out of their own judgments. For if he (being such and so great an apostle) thought not the authority of his own words to be sufficient, except he teach those things which he saith to be written in the law and the prophets ; how much more ought we little ones to take heed, that when we teach, we utter not our own minds, but tlie sentences of the Holy Ghost"!" The same, upon Matthew, in his 26th Homily. " No man ought (for the stablishing of doctrine) to use any books that be without the canonical scriptures"." Cyprian, in the exposition of the creed, after that he hath rehearsed the canonical books of the bible, he saith : " These be they which our fathers have included within the canon, out of the which our fathers would the doctrine of our faith to be certain : never- theless there be other books, which of our elders were not called canonical, but ecclesias- tical ; as the book of Wisdom, the books of Sirach, Tobie, Judith, Machabees, and other. All which books they would have to be read in the church, but not alleged as of authority to confirm any article of our faith. All other writings they called Apocrypha, which they would in no wise to be read in the church'*." Th('r»' IK no t'crt.iiiity ill tluiltliesorlip- turo (Ifliiic-ili not. Till' law, the proplicts, an 1 Kiispcl'', aio llu/ first (Ine- triiif', aiul tlicrcfurc true. <^Lir words, without^ God's word are not to be believed. That whieli cannot be proved by tlie sciiptnrc, lca^e tu God. If Paul thought his authoiity[iiot suifieien't, niueh more ought we to take heed that we ut'er not our own mindi '^.] All books which be rot in the canon of the Hible are called Apocrypha, and are not sufficient to prove anv articles of our fart'.i. Igitur probent angelos illos carnem de si- deribus concepisse. Si non probant, quia nec scrip- turn est, nec Christi caro inde erit . . . , Igitur, cum relatum non sit unde sumpserint carnem, relinquitur intellectui nostro non dubitare, hoc esse proprium angelica; potestatis, ex nulla materia corpus sibi sumere. Quanto magis, inquis, ex aliqua ? Certum est, sed nihil de eo constat, quia scriptura non ex- hibet. Id. De came Christi, cap. vi. p. 312.] [" And the gospel, Orig. ed.J Quo perseque adversus universas hEprasses jam hinc prEejudicatum sit, id esse verum quodcumque primum; id esse adulterum quodcumque posterius. Id. adversus Praxeam. Cap. ii. p. 501. J [" With God's words, 15!i2.] MdpTvpa^ 061 XafielD Tai yparpdi. dfidpTvpoi yap ai eiri(ioXal I'lpmit Ka'i al e^»)yt)cr6is aTria-Toi eltriv. Origen. In Jeremiam. Horn. i. Tom. III. p. 129. Ed. Paris, 1733_175U.] Si quid autem superfuerit, quod non divina scriptura decernat, nuUam aliam tertiam scripturam debere ad auctoritatem scientise suscipi, sed igni tradamus quod superest, id est, Deo reservemus. Id. In Levit. Horn. v. Tom. II. p. 212.] [" Post hffic vero, ut ei moris est, de scripturis Sanctis vult affirmare quod dixerat : simul et doc- toribus ecclesiffi prabet exemplum, ut ea quie lo- quuntur ad populum, non propriis prjEsumpta sen- tentiis, sed divinis munita testimoniis proferant. Si enim ipse tantus ac talis apostolus auctoritatein dic- torum suorum suflicere posse non credit, nisi do'ceat in lege el prophetis scripta esse qua> dicit ; quanto magis nos minimi hoc observare debemus, ut non nostras cum doeemus, sed sancti Spiritus sententias proferamus ! Id. In Epist. ad Ronianos, Cap. iii. Tom. IV. p. 504.J The words, "If Paul thought his authority," are only found in the margin of the original edition. The remaining clause is in Jenkyns' Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 1/5.] ( Non ergo debemus ad confirmandum doc- trinam nostram nostros proprios intellectus jurare, et quasi testimonia a^sumere, quos unusquisque nostrum intelligit, et secundum veritatem existimat esse, ni ostenderit eos sanctoi esse ex eo quod in scripturis continentur divinis. Id. In I\Iattha;um, Hom. XXV. Tom. III. p. 842.] ['"' HtBC sunt quEe patres intra canonem conclu- serunt; ex quibus fidei nostnc assertiones constare voluerunt. Sciendiuii tamen est, quod et alii libri sunt qui non canonici, sed ecclesiastici a majoribiis appellati sunt : ut est Sapientia Salomonis, et alia Sapientia quae dicitur filii Syrach Ejusdem ordinis est libellus Tobi;c et .Judith, et Ulacha- baeorum libri qua; omnia legi quidem in ecclesiis voluerunt, non tamen proferri ad auctoritatem ex his fidei confirniandam. Ceteras veto scripturas apocryphas nominarunt, quas in ecclesiis legi noluerunt. Cyprian. Expos, in Symb. Apostol. Capp. xxxvii, viii, tol. ccxxiv. Ed. Paris. 1726. This exposition is asserted by the Benedictine edi- tors to be spurious. Ruffinus was p;obably thj author. J 24 A CONFUTATION ^CIIAP. 23. No man can dispense with Gods law. Things that be not eom- mandeit be indittersnt to b2 used or not Used : but yet as c 'arity requireth. Ssarcli no further than the gospel. 24. In time of heresy there is no means to try llje truth, and the true church of Christ from Antichrisl's church, b'lt only by the scriptures. Atliaiia.siiis against the Gentiles. " The holy scriptures, being inspired from God, are sufficient to all instruction of the truth '." Basilius, in his book of Ethics, of his short definitions the 26. "Every word and deed that niaketh for the certainty and surety of good men, and the confusion of them that be evil, must be confirmed by the testimony of God's scriptures. And those things, which either in our nature, or in the custom and manner of our life, are manifestly known, must we use to confirm tliose things which we do and say'." The same, in his short definitions, the first question: "Whether it be lawful or expe- dient for a man to pennit himself to do what he tliinketh good, without the testimony of the holy scriptures." His answer : " Seeing that our Saviour saith of the Holy Ghost, ' He shall not speak of himself, but whatsoever he hath heard, that shall he speak :' and of himself he saith, ' The Son can do nothing of himself :' and again, ' I have not spoken of myself, but he which sent me gave me commandment what I should say, and what I should speak ; and I know that his commandment is eternal life : therefore those things that I speak, I speak as the Father said unto me :' who is he then that will run into such madness, that he dare once think only anything of himself, seeing that he hath need of the Holy Ghost for his aid, so that both in mind, word, and work, he may be guided in the way of truth, and that he must needs walk in darkness, except he be lightened with the Sun of Righteousness, our Lord -Jesus Christ, which shineth upon us with his commandments, as with bright beams ? For ' the commandment of the Lord is clear, and giveth light to the eyes.' For of those things that are done, and com- monly used among us, some are by God's commandment determined, and plainly set forth in the holy scriptures, and some not expressed. Of those that be expressed by the scriptures, there is utterly no power given to any man (whatsoever he be in the whole world) either to do anj-thing of those that be forbidden, or else to leave undone anything of them that be commanded : seeing that the Lord hath once commanded and said, ' Whatsoever I command you, that take heed ye do, &c.' But of those things that are not expressed, the apostle Paul hath given us a rule, saying : ' I may do all things; but all things are not expedient. I may do all things; but all things edify notV" Isychius, upon Leviticus, lib. v. cap. 16. "Let us, which would have anything observed of God, search no more but that which the gospel doth give unto us\" Chrysostom, upon the 24 cap. of Matthew, Homilia 49. " ' When you shall see the abominable desolation stand in the holy place,' (that is) when you shall see ungodly heresy (which is the army of antichrist) stand in the holy places of the church, ' in that time let them which are in Jewry fly unto the hills,' (that is) let them that be in Christendom resort imto the scriptures. For like as the true Jew is a Christian (as [' AvTapnei^ fitv yap eltriv a'l ayiai Kal deo- irveurroL ypa\6i ck Kal ev aKo-rei Sidyei dvev tou liXiou Ttji OiKaioaivrii avTOV tov KVptov ij/ifui' 'It|' eavTuu XaXet, Kal oiiK etrxi Truev^a dyiov kv auTW — edv xis ovv Tuiv ovoixaX^ovTuiv ex^'" ■"'feCfia Xeyv tl d(j)' kavTou, Kal fii} dird twv euayyeXiwu^ fjn] ttl- tTTeuaaT£. Id. De Spiritu Sancto. Cap. x. Tom. III. p. 808. This treatise is pronounced by the Benedictine editors to be spurious.] Ex fructibtis eorum cognoscetis eos. Fructus enim hominis est confessio fidei ejus, et opera con- versationis ipsius. Si ergo videris hominem chris- tianuin, statim considera, si confessio ejus conveniat cum scripturis, verus est Christianus : si autem iion est quemadmodum Christus mandavit, falsus est. Sic enim et Joannes, cum de htereticis scripsisset epistolam, non dixit, Si quis venerit ad vos non habens noinen Christi, nec ave ei dixeritis : sed, Si quis non attulerit istam doctrinam. Id. Opus Im- perf. in Matthasum, in cap. vii. Hom. xix. Tom. VI. col. xciv.] Ut et nos calumniatoribus prius auctoritatem scriptura proferamus, postea rationem reddamus. Iiiterrogantibus autem quocumque proposito, prius rationem exponamus, postea auctoritatem ; ut ra- tione quidem eos placemus, auctoritate confirmemus : quoniam calumniatores convincere oportet, intcrro- gatores autem docere. Id. ibid. Horn. xlii. Tom. VI. col. clxxix, clxxx.] 'H oe OL'^OGTaaia TroOei^; diro twii coynaTtiiV Twv Trapd TijV SiSaxv^ twv dirotTToXwv, Id. ill Epist. ad Rom. Hom. xxxii. Tom. IX. p. 754.] TVdcra ovv 7] TOiavTr) QcoiruevffTO'^. fiijoev ovu d/itpifiaXXe, (^jjirt. Kal m'<^e'\i/U09 TT/aos OiaaaKoXiav, irpo^ eXey^^ou, TTfjO? eirauopdwo'tv^ 'Lva dpTto^ tj 6 Tov Beov diidpwTro^, Trpoi ifdv epyov dyadou efi/pTi- crfxdvo^. irpoi oiSaaKaXiav. 'iva dpTLO? 6 tov Beov dvdpwTTOi. Old TOVTv <^)>)u>v TrapaKXtfcTL^, 'iva dpTio^ 6 tov Qeov dv6punro'5, ovk dpa ^tt)pL*i avTij's dpTtov €vi yeveadai. Id. In 2 Epist. ad Timoth. cap. iii. Hom. ix. Tom. XI. p. 714.] [" Quidquid quffritur ad salutem, totum jam ad- impletum est in scripturis. Qui ignarus est, inve- niet ibi quod discat. Qui contumax est et peccator, inveniet ibi futuri judicii flagella, qu]vevov- (Ttj^j Kal OUK d(^ieto')j9 'TrXauaardaL tov aKpoaTijv, Id. In Genes, cap. ii. Hom. xiii. (al. xii.) Tom. IV. p. 103.] ['^ Ouoe ydp o.stles wrote, as though Christ had written it with his own hand. The ehurch is known by the scripture. All th.at con- cerneth true relirtjf)!! is eontaineci in the scripture. [The word written is enough for our salva- tion''.] 29. Etenim quantum praesens lectio docet, dis- cimus nihil vel cautionis gratia jungere nos debere mandato. Si quid enim vel addas vel detrahas, prae- varicatio qusedam videtur esse mandati Nihil igitur, vel quod bonum videtur, addendum est. Id. De Paradiso, cap. xii. Tom I. p. 62.] [" Aut si forte diabolus angelumDei se fingens, ut facile possit audiri, de ccelis appareret contra haec pr»dicans, sciretur essecontrarium, et utabominatio haberetur. Si ergo apostolos Chiisti, quorum tarn priEclara opinio in signis et prodigiis erat faciendis, et angelum de coelo, quem possit spiritalis ratio commendare, aliter docentes quam ab apostolo Paulo edocti erant, anathematizari praecepit, &c. Id. in Epist. ad Galat. cap. i. Tom. III. p. 221.] ['2 Nam tam tirmum atque verum evangelium quod eis praedicaverat, asserit, ut etiam seipsos, id est apostolos, si immulati forte aliter praedicarent, noil audiri doceret. Id. ibid. cap. i. Tom. III. p. 221. J ['^ Proinde qui prophetas ante descensionem suam prajmisit, ipse et apostolos post ascensioneni suam misit. Omnibus autem discipulis suis per hominem quem assumpsit, tanquam membris sui corporis, caput est. Itaque cum illi scripserunt, qua; ille ostendit et dixit, nequaquam dicendum est quod ipse non scripserit: quandoquidem membra ejus id operata sunt, quod dictante capite cognoverunt. Quicquid enim ille de suis factis et dictis nos legere voluit, hoc scribendum illis tanquam suis manibus imperavit. Hoc unitatis consortium et in diversis officiis concordium membrorum sub uno capite ministerium, quisquis intellexerit, non aliter accipiet quod narrantibus discipulis Christi in evan- gelic legerit, quam si ipsam manum Domini, quam in proprio corpore gestabat, scribentem conspexerit. Augustin. De Consensu Evangelistarum. Lib. i. cap. XXXV. Tom. IV. p. 1/0. Ed. Paris. 1635.] ['^ Nos autem ideo certi sumus, neniinem se a communione omnium gentium juste seperare potu- isse, quia non quisque nostrum in justitia sua, sed in scripturis divinis quajrit ecclesiam. Id. Epist. xlviii. Vincentio contra Donatistas Tom. II. p. 68.] ['^ Omnia qua? prteteritis temporibus ergahuma- num genus niajores nostri gesta esse meminerunt, nobisque tradiderunt ; omnia etiam (jua nos vide- mus, et posteris tradimus, quie tamen pertinent ad veram religionem quarendam et tenendam, divina scriptura non tacuit. Id. Epist. xlii. IMandauren- sibus. Tom. II. p. .'i/.J Legite sacram scripturam, in qua quid tenen- dum, et quid fugiendum sit, plene invenietis. Id. Sermones ad fratres in eremo. Serm. xxxviii. Tom. X. p. 734.] [ " Omitted in ed. 151!2.] Quia solis canonicis debeo sine ulla recusa- 30 A CONFUTATION No ma;i is bouml to hr- lieve farther tlmn the holy serip- tiiris teaeli. The balance to try the truth is the holy scrip- ture. They that sit on Moses' chair and teach their owndocttine, are not to be believed. All evil is condemned by the scrip- ture, and all Rooil thinj,'-! are there found. We mav law- fully di'sent from all doc- trine except the scriptures only. 30. All things that concern f litli, hone, lov.', and The same, upon Jolin, AOth Treatise, cap. 11. " Not all things that the Lord Jesus did are written, as the same evangelist witncsseth : for the Lord both did and said many things tliat are not written ; but things were chosen out to be written, which seemed sufficient for the salvation of the believers'." The same, against Faustus, lib. 23, cap. 9. "That which Faustus putteth forth upon the birth of Mary, that she had a certain priest to her father, of the tribe of Levi, named Joachim ; because it is not canonical, it doth not bind me^." The same, of Baptism .against the Donatists, lib. ii. cap. 6. " Let us not bring de- ceitful balances, wherein wc may weigh what we will after our own pleasure, saying, 'this is heavy,' 'this is light but let us bring the divine balance of the holy scriptures, as of the treasures of the Ijord, and in it let us weigh what is heavy; yea, let us not weigh, but rather acknowledge the things that are weighed of the Lord"." Again, upon John, the 4Gth Treatise. "Sitting upon the chair of Moses, they teach the law of God : therefore God teacheth by them. But if they will teach their own, hear them not, do not after them : for truly such men search their own, but not those things which are of Jesus Christ'." Again, Lib. 3. of the Christian Doctrine, cap. ult. " How much less the abundance of gold, silver, and clothing, which that people brought with them forth of Egypt, is in comparison of the riches which afterwards they had at Jerusalem, which, above all other, was shewed in king Salomon ; so let all knowledge, which is in deed profitably gathered out of the books of the gentiles, be such, if it be compared to the knowledge of God's scriptures. F or whatsoever man learneth without them, if it be evil, there it is condemned ; if it be profitable, there it is found. And seeing then every man shall find all things there which he hath profitably learned other where ; much more abundantly shall he find those things there, which can no where at all else be learned, but only in the marvellous deepness and wonderful humility of those scriptures"." The same, in his book of Nature and Grace, the 16th chapt. "AVe may lawfully sometimes dissent from other learning; but to the catholic learning every man must give place, every man must subscribe, whether he be layman, priest, king, or emperor^." The same, in his 2nd book of the Christian Doctrine, cap. 9. After that he hath numbered the canonical books, he saith thus : " In all these books they that fear God, and are tamed through godliness, do search the will of God. The first note of whicli labour and travail, as we said, is to know these books ; and if as yet we cannot under- stand them, yet let us by reading get them in memory, or not to be altogether ignorant in them. Furthermore, those things which be plainly contained therein, whether they be precepts of living, or else of believing, are earnestly and diligently to be searched ; which. tione consensum. Id. De Natura et Gratia contra Pelagianos. Lib. i. cap. Ixi. Tom. VII. p. 322.] [' Nam cum multa fecisset Dominus .Jesus, non omnia scripta sunt : sicut idem ipse sanctus Joannes evangelista testatur, multa Dominum Christum et dixisse et fecisse qua; scripta non sunt. Electa sunt autem qux scriberentur, qiiie saluti credentium suf- ficere videbantur. Id. in Joanneni. Tract, xlix. De cap. xi. Tom. IX. p. 14(5.] [- Ac per lioc illud, quod de generatione Maria? Faustus posuit, quod pattern habuerit ex tribu lievi sacerdotem quendam nomine Joachim, quia canoni- cum non est, non me constringit. Id. Contra Faus- tum, Lib. XXIII. cap. ix. Tom. VI. p. 188.] Non aft'eramus stateras dolosps, ubi appen- damus quod volumus, et quomodo volumus pro ar- bitrio nostro, dicentes, hoc grave, hoc leve est : sed afferamus divinam stateram de scripturis Sanctis tanquam de thcsauris Dominicis, et in ilia quid sit gravius appendamns : imo non appendamus, sed a Domino appen.-sa recognoscamus. Id. De Bap- tismo contra Donatisias. Lib. ti. c.ip. vi. Tom. VII. p. 43.1 On Moses scat, Orig. ed.] Scdendo enim [super] cathedram Moysi le- gem docent; ergo per illos Deus docet. Sua vero illi si velint docere, nolite audire, nolite facere : certe enim tales sua qiiarunt, non queeJesu Chrisii. Id. in Joannem. Tract, xlvi. De cap. x. Tom. IX. p. 139.] [" Quantum autem minor est auri, argenti, ves- tisque copia, quam de j^igypto secum ille populu.* abstulit, in comparatione divitiarum, quas postea Ilierosolymas consecutus est, qua? maxime in Salo- mone rege ostenduntur ; tanta fit cuncta scientia, qua? quidem est utilis collecta de libris gentium, si divinarum scripturarum scientia; comparetur. Nam quicquid homo extra didicerit, si noxium est, ibi damnatur; si utile est, ibi invenitur. Et cum ibi quisfjuis invenerit omnia qua; utiliter alibi didicit; multo abundantius ibi inveniet ea qua; nusquam omnino alibi, sed in illarum tantummodo scriptu- rarum mirabili altitudine et mirabili huniilitate dis- cuntur. Id. De Doctrina Christiana, Lib. ii. cap. xlii. Tom. III. p. 20.] [' The reference in the text appears to be er- roneous. J II.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 31 how many the more every man findetli, so much the more is he apt in his understanding, k^^;' In these, "thoreforo, which arc evidently contained in the scripture, are found all things, tai.u.i in the which contain faith, manners of living, hope, and love"." The same, of the Unity of the Church, cap. 3. "Let us not hear, 'I say,' 'Thou ^^"^ sayest hut let us hear, ' Thus saith the Lord.' There are, out of doubt, the Lord's {|;i;j';;|||;J^'j books, to the authority whereof we both consent, we both believe, we both serve. Let us search the church there; let us discuss our cause there^" ^ known by Again in his second book of Baptism, against the Donatists, cap. 3. " Who is he tures. that knoweth not that the scripture canonical is so contained within his certain bounds'" of the Old and New Testament, and is so to be preferred above all other writings" of Wcmay . , , , T i. p 'i 1 1 1 • 1 (IomI)I ot all bishons that a man may not at all either doubt or dispute ot it, whether any thing be nu n s doc- i ^ tniic I)iit true or right, that he is sure is written in it? but the letters of all other bishops, which notoViioiy are or shall be hereafter written, besides the canonical scriptures, already confirmed, may ' be reproved either by more grave authority of other bishops or learned men, and by the words of every man that is better seen in the matter Ao-ain in his second book of the Merits and Forgiveness of Sins, cap. ult. Tom. vii. if God's & ^ , , , scr'n'turBS " Where disputation is had of a doubtful matter, if the certain and clear doctrine of the cannot . i?- . , 1 i i i -i II- 1 • 1 • -1 cuss a matter scriptures of God do not help it, man s reason ought to stay itselt, nothing leaning to either in doubt, let ' 1 jy ±^ It TIT never part. For though I know not how to express every one ot these things, yet 1 believe no about to surely that the scriptures of God should be most plain herein, if a man might not be ignorant hereof without the loss of that salvation that is promised him'^" Again, in his book of Pastors. " He appointed the hills of Israel, the authors of who feedcth the scriptures of God ; feed there, that you may feed safely. Whatsoever you hear out of Sptures, that, let it savour well to you ; whatsoever is besides that, refuse it, lest you wander lifeh'!* into clouds. Get you to the hill'* of the scriptures : there be the pleasures of your hearts ; tw^wltir''" there is no noisome, hurtful, or venomous things, no inconvenient things ; there be most ventres fed plentiful pastures '\" unu-uiy. Again, of Christian Doctrine, lib. 2, cap. 9. "In these things that be plainly set ni. forth in the scriptures are found all things that contain faith and manners of living, that u"re''arraiT is to wit, hope and charity. Then after a certain familiarity had with the speech of the '!,'r7,-,"f!;i'.; scripture of God, we must go to expound and discuss those things that be dark, that ^"^1^"?;^^''''"' two (to give light to dark speeches) examples may be taken out of the more plain places, ^'"''^ salvation. [" In lii.s omnibus libris timentes Deutn et pie- tate mansueti quicrunt voluntatem Dei. Cujus operis et laboris prima observatio est, ut diximus, nosse istos libros, et si nonclum ad intellectum, le- };enclo tamen vel mandare menioria;, vel omnino in- cognitos non habere. Deinde ilia qus in eis aperte posita stmt, vel pr;Ecepta vivendi vel regulfe credendi, solenius diligentiusque investiganda sunt. Quae tanto quisquis plura invenit, quanto est intelligentia capaeior. In lis enim quce aperte in scriiUura posita sunt, inveniuntur ilia omnia quie continent Kdem, moresque vivendi, spem scilicet atque caritatem. Id. De Doctrina Christiana. Lib. ii. cap. ix. Tom. III. p. 12.] [" Sed, ut dicere cceperam, non audiamus, Usee dico, haec dicis ; sed audiamus, Usee dicit Domi- nus. Sunt certe libri Dominici, quorum auctori- tati utrique consentimus, utrique credimus, utrique servimus: ibi quaramus ecclesiam, ibi discutiamus causam nostram. Id. De Unitate EcclesicE. cap. iii. Tom. VII. p. 142. J f" Certain bonds, Orig. ed.] [" All latter writings, Orig. ed.] I'- Quis autem nesciat sanctam scripturam ca- nonicam tam veteris quam novi testament! certis suis terniinis contineri, eamque omnibus posteriori- bus episcoporum Uteris ita prfeponi, ut de ilia om. nino dubilari et disceptari non possit, utrum verum vel utrum rectum sit, quicqu'.d in ea scrip!um con- , stiterit; episcoporum autem literas, qu;e post con- firmatum canonem vel scriptas sunt vel scribuntur, : et per sermonem forte sapientiorem cujuslibet in ea I re peritioris et per aliorum episcoporum graviorem 1 authoritatem doctioremque prudentiam et per con- cilia licere reprehendi ? Id. De Baptismo contra : Donatistas, Lib. ii. cap. iii. Tom. VII. p. 40.J ['^ Ubi enim de re obscurissima disputatur non j adjuvantibus divinarum scripturarum certis claris- I que documentis, cohibere se debet humana pr,T- 1 sumptio, nihil faciens in partem alteram declinando. I Etsi enim qundlibet horum, quemadmoduni demon- I strari et explicari possit, ignnrem, illud tamen credo, quod etiam hinc divinorum eloquiorum clarissima ! auctoritas esset, si homo illud sine dispendio pro- I niiss,-c salutis ignorare non posset. Id. De pecca- \ torum meritis et remissione, Lib. ii. cap. xxxvi. : Tom. VII. p. ;>04. lb.] ['■• To the hills, Orig. ed.] ['■^ Constituit montes Israel auctores scriptura- rum divinarum. Ibi pascite, ut secure pascatis. I Quicquid inde audieritis, hoc vobis bene sapiat : quicquid extra est, respuite, ne erretis in nebula.... CoUigite vos ad montes scriptura; sanct;p. Ibi sunt delicia? cordis vestri, ibi nihil venenosum, nihil ali- enum ; uberrima pascua sunt. Id. De Pastoribus, cap. xi. Tom. IX. p. 27!!.] 32 A CONFUTATION and some testimonies of places being certain may take away the doubt of the uncertain sentences'." Again, of the Christian Doctrine, the 3 lib. cap. 26. " Dark places are to be ex- poimded by plainer places. That is the surest way, to expound one scripture by another^." Again, to Vincent tlic Donatist, Epist. 48. " This kind of learning (speaking of the old writers' doings) is not to be read with necessity of belief, but with liberty of judgment." And after : " There, that is, in the holy scriptures, it is not lawful to say, the author of this book perceived not the truth ; but either that the book is false, or the If any man's interpreter hath erred, or thou imderstandest it not. But in the works of all them that writing^ come after, (which be contained in innumerable books, yet in no wise to be compared to proved by the most holy excellency of the canonical scriptures,) although in some of them be found tnre, orgood the samc trutli, yet the authority is far unlike. Therefore, if it fortune anything in feathered of them to be thought to dissent from the truth, because they are not so understand as they man may ' be Spoken, yet the reader or hearer hath his free judgment, so that either he may allow refuse it, as that that pleaseth him, or reject that which oftendeth him. And therefore all such like (except they may be defended either by good reason, or by the canonical authority, that it may be proved that they are so in deed, or may be so, because either it is there disputed or declared), if it displease any man, or if he will not believe it, he is not to be blamed therefore V The same, in the same place, Epist. 48. " Gather not, my brother, against so many, so clear, and so undoubted witnesses of the scriptures, sentences misunderstanded, out of 32. the writings of bishops, either of ours, or of Hilary, or Cyprian, bishop, and martyr of The old the church : for we must put a diversity betwixt this kind of writing and the canonical writers qxg j. •/ ' not of such scriptures. For these are not so to be read, as though a witness miglit be alleged out of but that we them, SO that no man might think otherwise, if they fortune to judge otherwise than the may deiiy , •.14" them, if they trutli requircth . the holy The samc to Jerome. "I have learned to give this reverence and honour to those scriptures. ^^^^ writers which be now called canonical, that I dare be bold to believe that none of them did err any thing at all in writing. But if I find any thing in those scriptures that seemeth contrary to the truth, I doubt not but that either the book is false, or the thmiTaa iiiterpreter did not attain the thing that was spoken, or else I understand it not. But all that the old other authors, be they never so excellent both in virtue and learnintr, I do so read them, fathers did . . write to be not that I thiuk it true that they writ*, because they thought so ; but because they could persuade me either by other canonical scriptures, or by some probable reasons, a thing not altogether abhorring from the trutli^." [' In iis enim, qu£e aperte in scriptura posita sunt, inveniuntur ilia omnia quae continent fidem moresque vivendi, spem scilicet atque charitateni : — Turn vero facta quadam familiaritate cum ipsa lingua divinarum scripturarum in ea quas ob- scura sunt aperienda et discutienda pergendum est, ut ad obscuriores locutiones illustrandas de mani. festioribus sumantur exempla, et qua!dam certarum sententiarum testimonia dubifationem de incertis auferant. Id. De Doctrina Christiana, Lib. ii. cap. ix. Tom. III. p. 12.J [- Ubi autem apertius ponuntur, ibi discendum est quomodo in locis intelligantur obscuris. Neque enim melius potest intelligi quod dictum est de Deo. Id. Lib. III. cap. xxvi. ibid. p. 25.] The reference is erroneous ; the passage is as follows : — Quod genus literarum non cum credendi necessitate, sed cum judicandi libertate legendum est. Ibi si quid velut absurdam moverit, non licet dicere, author hujus libri non tenuit veritatem : sed, aut codex mendosus est, aut interpres erravit, aut tu non intelligis. In opusculis autem posteriorum, qucB libris innumerabilibus continentur, sed nuUo modo illi sacratissimae canonicorum scripturarum excellentiae coaequantur, etiam in quibuscunque eorum invenitur eadem Veritas, longe tamen est im- par authoritas : itaque in eis, si quae forte propterea dissonare putantur a vero, quia non ut dicta sunt intelliguntur, tamen libeium ibi habet lector audi- torve judicium, quo vel approbet quod placuerit, vel improbet quod off'enderit: et ideo cuncta ejus- modi nisi vel certa ratione, vel ex ilia canonica au- thoritate defendantur, ut demonstretur sive omnino ita esse, sive fieri potuisse, quod vel disputatum ibi est, vel narratum : si cui displicuerit, aut credere iioluerit, non reprehenditur. Id. Contra Faustum, Lib. XI. cap. V. Tom. VI. pp. 104, 5.J Noli ergo frater contra divina tam multa, tarn clara, tam indubitata testimonia colligere velle ca- lumnias ex episcoporum scriptis, sive nostrorum, si- cut llilarii, sive antequam pars Donati separaretur, ipsius uiiitatis, sicut Cypriani, et Agrippini : primo, quia hoc genus literarum ab authoritate canonis dis- tinguendum est. Non enim sic leguntur, tanquam ita ex eis testimonium proferatur, ut contra sentire non liceat, sicubi forte aliter sapuerint quam Veritas postulat. Id. Vincentio contra Donatistas, Tom. II. p. 70.] That they wrote, Orig. ed.] Ego enim fateor caritati tute, solis eis scrip- turarum libris, qui jam canonici appellantur, didici hunc timorem honoremque deferre, ut nullum eorum "•] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 33 Tlic same against Cresconium, a grammarian, lib. ii. cap. 32. " I am not hound to his autliority. For I do not account Cy])rian's writings as canonical, but weigli tlicm by the canonical scriptures ; and tliat in them which agrecth witii the canonical scrip- tures, I allow to his praise; but that that agrecth not, by his favour I refuse'." The same to Vincent Victor. " I cannot, nor ought not to deny, that like as in mine elders, so also in my so many books, be many things tiiat by just judgment, without rashness, may be reproved"." The same, in the Prologue of his book of the Trinity. "Be not bound to my writings, as to the canonical scriptures : but if thou find any thing in them, which thou diddest not believe, straightway believe it ; in these that thou art not sure of, except thou certainly understand it, believe it not certainly"." The same to Fortunate, Epist. 198. " Neither ought we to allow the reasonings of any men, whatsoever they be, (although they be catholic and laudable men,) as the canonical scriptures; so that it shall not be lawful for us, saving the reverence that is due to those men, to reprove and refuse any thing in their writings, if it chance that they have judged otiierwise than truth is ; the same truth, by God's help, being understand either of other men, or of us. For I am even such an one in other men's writings as I would men should be in mine"." The same, in the same place. " Let us seek no further than is written of God our Saviour, lest a man would know more than the scriptures witness"." Cyril, lib. vi. upon Leviticus. " There be two ofiices of a bishop, to learn the scriptures of God, and by oft reading to digest the same, or else to teach the people ; but let him teach those things, which he hath learned of God, and not of his own heart, or by man's understanding, but those things which the Holy Ghost teacheth"." The same, in John, chap. vi. He saith, " By this we learn, that only Christ ought to be followed as a master, and we must cleave unto him only'^." The same, in John, chap. xx. " Not all things that the Lord did are written, but those things that the writers thought sufficient, as well to good manners as to doctrine ; that we, shining with a constant faith, good works, and virtues, may come to the king- dom of heaven"." All mcn'ii writings iiuKhi to bi' weighed by the LMiionical scriptures. Ilpconfessoth many errors ill his own books and others also. Believe not his writings, except thou be sure of them by the scriptures. We ought not to esteem man's writ- ings further than they agree with the scrip- tures ; but may refuse them at our pleasures. Understand the word written, for they that learn of it learn of tJod. All things pertaining to (ioctri'ie and good man- ners are in the word written, which is sufficient. auctorem scribendo aliquid errasse firmissime cre- dam. Ac si aliquid in eis off'endero literis, quod vi- deatur contrarium veritati : nihil aliud, quam vel mendosum esse codicera, vel interpretem non asse- quutura esse quod dictum est; vel me minime intel- lexisse, non ambigam. Alios autem ita lego, ut, quantalibet sanctitate doctrinaque prspolleant, non ideo verum putem, quia ipsi ita senserunt ; sed quia mihi vel per illos auctores canonicos, vel ptobabili ratione, quod a vero non abhorreat, persuadere po- tuerunt. August. Epist. xix. (de Petro reprehenso a Paulo ad Hieronymum) Tom. II. p. 27. Ed. Paris. 1637.] [' Ego hujus epistolas auctoritate non teneor, quia literas Cypriani non ut canonicas habeo, sed eas ex canonicis considero ; et quod in eis divinarum scripturarum auctoritati congruit, cum laude ejus accipio ; quod autem non congruit, cum pace ejus respuo. Id. contra Cresconium Orammaticum, Lib. II. cap. xxxii. Tom. VII. p. 177.] Neque enim negare debeo, sicut in ipsis mo- ribus, ita multa esse in tarn multis opusculis meis, quae possint justo judicio et nulla temeritate culpari. Id. De Anima et ejus origine. Lib. iv. (ad Vincen- tium Victorem) cap. i. Tom. VII. p. 499.] Noli meis literis quasi scripturis canonicis inservire; sed in illis et quod non credebas cum inveneris incunctanter crede, in istis autem quod certum non habebas, nisi certum intellexeris, noli QCRANMER, II.] firmiter retinere. Id. Prooemium in liib. in. de Trinitate, Tom. III. p. 104.] Neque enim quorumlibet disputationes, quam- vis catholicorum et laudatorum hominum, velut scripturas canonicas habere debemus, ut nobis non liceat salva honorificentia, quEc illis debetur homi- nibus, aliquid in eorum scriptis improbare atque respuere, si forte invenerimus quod aliter senserint quam Veritas habet, divino adjutorio vel ab aliis intellecta vel a nobis. Talis ego sum in scriptis aliorum, tales volo esse intellectores meorum. Id. Fortunatiano,(de videndo Deo). Epist. cxi.Tom.II. p. 199.J De corpore autem spiritali pacatius et dili- gentius inquiramus, ne forte aliquid certum ac liquidum, si nobis hoc utile esse novit, secundum scripturas suas Deus dignetur demonstrare. Id. ibid.] Haec duo sunt pontificis opera : utaDeodiscat legendo .scripturas divinas et sa'pius ruminando, aut populum doceat ; sed ilia doceat quse ipse a Deo didicerit, non ex proprio corde, vel ex humano sensu, sed quae Spiritus docet. Cyril. Alexand. In Levit. Lib. vi. col. 2.'). Ed. Paris. I.IU.] ['•^ Hinc etiam discimus unum solummodoCliris- turn sequendum esse magistrum,illi soli inha-rendum. Id. in Joannem, cap. vi. p. 384. Ed. Lutet. 1038.] [''' Non igitur omnia qua Dominus fecit con- scripta sunt, sed quae scribentes tam ad mores M A CONFUTATION [chap. Notcmu Fulgence, in his sermon of the Confessors. "In the word of God is plenty for the wonu. ami stroHj^ man to cat ; there is enough for tlie child to suck ; there is also milk to drink, vourhell-'ts'" wherowith tlie tender infancy of tlic faithful may be nourished; and strong meat, where- " with the lusty youth of them that be perfect may receive the spiritual increasement of holv virtue. There provision is made for the salvation of all men whom the Lord doth vouchsafe to save. There is that that is agreeable to all ages ; there is also that which is meet for all states. There we learn the commandments which we ought to do ; there we know the rewards which we hope for'." If preachers Grco^orv, in Job, lib. xvi. cap. 28. " He that prepareth himself to the office of a ou^litso.then o . ' ' i » i i i • so ousht aii true preacher, must needs fetch the foundation of his matters out of the holy scriptures; others; for ' ' • • r r~i ^• \ • they all are so tiiat all that he saith lie must reduce it to the first beginning of Gods authority, prepared to t i • i • i- i • come to one and in that stav the effect of his sa^^ngs. For, as I have said many times afore, heretics, end bv one • " -i i • i i i • p i i in- ordinary rule, when they study to maintain their froward doctrine, surely they bring forth those things that are not contained in the holy scriptures'." Theophylactus, upon this place of Paul, the last to the Eomans, "I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause division, and give occasion of evil, contrary to the doctrine which you have learned, and avoid them. For they that are such, serve not the Lord Jesus Christ, but their o\fii bellies ; and with sweet preachings and flattering words deceive the hearts of the innocents." Here saith Theophylactus, that "they bring in 34. divisions and occasions of evil, which bring forth any thing beside the doctrine and learning of the apostles'." Damascenus, lib. i. cap. 1. " All that ever was delivered by the law, the prophets, the a])ostles, and the evangelists, we receive, acknowledge, and give reverence unto them, searching nothingf besides them*." The scriiv Bnino, in the second to Timothy. " Doubtless the holv scriptures are able to instruct tares only are . i i • • • ii sufficient for tlice to salvation. For every scripture being inspired from God, tliat is to say, spiritually salvation s understand after the will of God, is profitable to teach them that be ignorant ; to reprove, that is, to convince them that speak against the faith ; to correct sinners, such as deny not themselves to be sinners ; to instruct those that be yet rude and simple ; to instruct, I say, in righteousness, that they may be made righteous by putting away their former instructions of infidelity, I say, that he may be so taught, that, as much as in the teacher lieth, he that is taught may be the perfect man of God ; so perfect, that he may be instruct to do every good work'." quam ad dogmata putarunt sufficere ; ut recta fide et operibus ac virtute rutilantes, ad regnuni ca-lorum perveniamus. Id. in Joannem, cap. xxi. col. 220. Ed. Paris. 1508. This edition is quoted, since this reference made by the archbishop was undoubtedly extracted from it, and not from the Greek text of the author, which is more diffuse.] [' In quibus denuo mandatis, tanquam ditissi- misferculis, sic coclestium deliciarum copia spiritalis exuberat, ut in verbo Dei abundet, quod perfectus comedat ; abundet etiani, quod parvulus sugat. Ibi est enim simul et lacteus potus, quo tenera fidelium nutriatur infantia ; et solidus cibus, quo robusta perfectorum juventus spir.talia sanctas virtutis ac- cipiat incrementa. Ibi prorsus ad salutem consuli- tur universis, quos Dominus salvare dignatur. Ibi est quod onini tetati congruat : ibi quod omni pro- fessioni conveniat. Ibi audimus pr^cepta qua fa- ciamus : ibi cognoscimus prjemia quae speremus. Fulgent. Sermo de Confessoribus, p. 649. Ed. Ant- verp. 1574.] ['■' Qui ad verae praedicationi.s verba se prasparat, necesse est ut causarum origines a sacris paginis sumat ; ut omne quod loquitur, ad divina; auctorita- tis fundamentum revocet, atque in eo seiiificium lo- cutionis sua firmet. Ut enim praediximus, ssepe hffiretici dum sua student perversa adstruere, ea pro- ferunt quae profecto in sacrorum librorum paginis non tenenlur. Gregor. Papa I. Op. (Moral. Lib. XVIII. in cap. xxxviii. beati Job.) Tom. I. col. 573. Ed. Paris. 1705.] Kai al &i-)(0(TTaaiai Toivvv, Ka'i Ta (TKavoaXa, t'jyoui/ a'l alpeaei^f eK twv irapd ti;i/ diroaToKiKtiv oiSax'lv coyfidTt'^ovrmv. Theoph. In Epist. ad Rom. Tom. II. p. 116. Ed. Venet. 1754.] [■* Liber vero scripturae est sacra pagina, legem, prophetas, et evangelium continens. In quibus divina revelatione nobis indultis manifesta traditur Dei cognitio, quid de eo tenere, quid sentire debea- mus ; ut qucE ibidem aperiuntur de Deo, inconcussa fide teneamus, et ultra ilia temerarie quippiam as- truere de ipso non tentemus. Damascen. Ortho- doxae fidei, Lib. I. p. 3. Ed. Basil. 1675.] Matter of salvation, Orig. ed.] [6 Vere sacrae literae possunt te instruere ad sa- lutem : quia omnis scriptura inspirata divinitus, i. spiritualiter secundum Deum intellecta, utilis est ad docendum eos qui nesciunt ; et ad arguendum, 1. ad convincendum eos qui fidei contradicunt ; et ad cotripiendum peccantes, el se peccasse non abne- n.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. ;W Beda, in tlie lat Epistle of Peter, chap. v. " If any man .sjieak, let liini speak as the if any man words of God." "Fearing lest he say or connnand any tiling besides the will of God, or i'nn»yeak besides that which is manifestly commanded in the holy scriptures, and be found as the wor/of a false witness of God, or a committer of sacrilege, or a bringer in of any strange thing ii"'w'iiM)e''' from the Lord's doctrine, or else leave out or pass over any thing that pleascth God ; thcs" names seeing that Christ most plainly commandeth the preachers of the trutli concerning them eii. whom they had taught, saying, ' Teach them to keep all things that I have com- manded you ;' yea, even the same which he had commanded, and none other ; and he commanded his preachers to command their hearers to keep, not some of these, but air." Anselmus, bishop, in his book of Virginity, cap. xxiv. " God's law forbiddeth to ^i^^^^ [^""^ follow the steps of the catholic, or universal faith, any more than the iudgment of the general taith, * ' ./ J o ^ except the canonical truth commandeth to believe. And all other apocryphal lies, the good policies ^'^''J,': of the best learned fathers have stablished in their decrees utterly to reject, and to banish word, them clean, as horrible thunderings of words"." Lyrane, upon the last chap, of the Proverbs. " Like as in a merchant's ship are carried divers things necessary for man's life, so in the scripture are contained all things needful to salvation"." Thomas of Aquine. "The holy scripture is the rule of our faith, whereunto it is The truth of neither lawful to add, nor take any thing away. But the truth of our faith is contained contained in in the holy scriptures diiFusely and divers ways ; in some places darkly ; and to try written, out the truth of our faith by the scriptures, is required long study and exercise ; to the which all they cannot come that need to know the truth of the faith, the more part whereof, being occupied with other business, cannot attend to study. And therefore it was needful out of the sentences of holy scripture to gather something into a sliort sum, which should be set forth for all men to believe; which is not added to the scriptures, but rather taken out of the scriptures'"." Scotus, in the prologue of Sentences, qutest. 2. Question: " "Whether knowledge above nature, sufficient for a man in this life, be sufficiently set forth in the holy scrip- ture." The question is not, " AVhether any things be true that are not written, or whether God, since the creation and redemption of the world, hath done or said any thing that is not written, and received of the church for the holy scripture ;" but this is the ques- tion, "Whether the word of God written be sufficient for our salvation ; or whether a christian man be bound to believe any thing that cannot be proved by the holy scripture." And this granted, that all things that may be gathered out of the scripture, and every thing that upon any truth granted may be proved by a good argument of the scripture. gantes ; et ad erudiendum eos qui adhuc rudes sunt et simplices, erudiendum dico in justitia, i. ad hoc ut justiticentur exuendo rudimenta inKdelitatis. Sic inquarn erudiant ut, quantum in doctore est, sit ille qui eruditur perfectus homo Dei ; perfectus ita ut sit instructus ad omne opus bonum faciendum. Brun. Carth. Patri. In 2 Tim. cap. iii. in fine. Ed. 1524.] Si quis loquitur quasi sermones Dei. Timens videlicet, ne prater voluntatem Dei, vel prater quod in scripturis Sanctis evidenter prsecipitur, vel dicat aliquid, vel imperet, et inveniatur tanquam falsus testis Dei, aut sacrilegus, vel introducens aliquid alienum a doctrina Domini, vel certe subre- linquens et praeteriens aliquid eorum, quae Deo pla- cita sunt, cum ipse manifestissime prsedicatoribus veritatis de his quos imbuerint praecipiat dicens : Docentes eos servare omnia, quiscunque mandavi vobis. Et ea enim, quae ipse mandavit, non alia, et hac non ex parte, sed omnia suis auditoribus obser- vare tradere jubet. Beda; Opera, Tom. IV. col. 710. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1612.] [" The Editor has not succeeded in discovering tlie passage referred to.] Sicut enim in navi institoris portantur di- versa vitaj humanae necessaria ; sic in scriptura continentur omnia necessaria ad salutem. Nico. de I>yra. In Prov. cap. xxxi. Pars iii. p. 33'J. Ed. Basil. \m.] Sacra enim scriptura est regula fidei, cui nec addere, nec subtrahere licet. Veritas fidei in sacra scriptura diffuse continetur et variis modis, et in quibusdam obscure, ita quod ad eliciendum fidei veri- tatem ex sacra scriptura requiritur longum studium et exercitium, ad quod non possunt pervenire omnes illi, quibus necessarium est cognoscere fidei verita- tem; quorum plerique aliis negotiis occupati, studio vacare non possunt: et ideo fuit necessarium, ut ex sententiis sacriE scriptura; aliquid manifestum sum- marie colligeretur, quod proponeretur omnibus ad credendum : quod quidem non est additum sacra; scriptura;, sed potius ex sacra scriptura sumptum, Thomas Aquin. Secunda secundae, QuaEst. i. Art. ix. Tom. II. p. 5. Ed. Antverp. 1C24.] 3—2 36 A CONFUTATION [chap. dotli jicrtain to tho holy scripture; this granted, I say, lie concludeth, that "all things necessary for our salvation are fully contained in the holy scripture'." H The school-authors call the stay of our faith, the truth shewed of God, and contained iu the canon of tho bible. THE THIRD CHAPTER. 30. That the General Councils, without the Word of God, are not sufficient to make articles of our faith. They were EusEBius, in his Ecclesiastical History, lib. i. cap. 8. fviii. 1.1 "The head-rulers of the Ratlicred in ' ' i 1. J the sjiirit of cliurch, forgetting God's commandments, were inflamed one against another with con- IHide and . . m theT^rit"' Mention, zeal, envy, pride, malice, and hatred ; so that they thought rather that they of meekness occupied the toom of tyrants than of priests. And also, forgetting christian humility and sincerity, they did celebrate the holy mysteries with unholy hands^." Note these Gregory Nazianzen to Procopius. " Undoubtedly I think thus, if I must needs write gently, and the truth, that all assemblies of bishops are to be eschewed. For I never saw good forget them synod, that did not rather bring in evils, than put them away ; for the lusts of strife and desire and of lordship reign there Councils are Augustinc, in his second book and third chapter against the I>onatists. " The authority councils, wliich are kept through every region or pro^^nce, without all clokings, ought ever they de- to give place to the general councils, which arc made of all Christendom; yea, and hoWenfor the fomer general councils ought ofttimes to be reformed by the latter councils, if ' any thing in them do chance to err from the truth*." Augustine, against Mamminum, the bishop of the Arians, lib. iii. cap. 4. "But now neither ought I to allege the council of Nice, nor thou the council of Arimine, to take advantage thereby : for neither am I bound nor held by the authority of this. The scripture nor thou of that. Let matter with matter, cause with cause, or reason with reason, try the matter by the authority of scriptures, not proper witnesses to any of us, but indifferent witnesses for us both*." Hark this, Gcrsou. " We ought rather believe the saying of any teacher, armed with the canonical scripture, than the pope's determination"." [' Quaestio ii. Utrum cognitio supematuralis necessaria viatori sit sufficienter tradita in sacra scriptiira : upon which the conclusion is, Quod sacra scriptuia sufficienter continet doetrinam ne- cessariam viatori.] O'l T6 SoKovvTCv ji/xii'v TTOi^efes, Tov ttJs deo- (rej3ei'as dcandu Trapmcd/j.evaL, Tais Trpos dX.Xi)'\ous dve\eyovTO tpiXoveiKiai^-' aiiTci St] TavTa fiova, Tas epida^ Kai Tas aVeAas Toif Te X,i]\ov Kai to Trpos dW^Xou^ e)(6o5 Kat /i?<70S €7rau^oi/T6s, old Te TvpavvLOai Tas ) "Kpocrd^K-ifV del yap (piXoveiKiai Kai <^i\a/3>;i'a(. Greg. Nazianz. Epist. cxxx. Procopio. Tom. II. p. 110. Ed. Paris. 1840.] Et ipsa concilia, quae per singulas regione.s vel provincias Hunt, plenariorum conciliorum auc- toritati, qua; fiunt ex univcrso orbe Christiano, sine ullis ambagibus cedere ; ipsaque plenaria saspe priora posterioribus emendari, cum aliquo experi- inento rerum aperitur quod clausum erat. Augus- tin. de Bapt. cont. Donat. Lib. ii. cap. iii. Tom. VII. p. 42. Ed. Paris. 1635.] Sed nunc nec ego Nicjenum, nec tu debes Arimenense, tanquam prsejudicaturus proferre con- cilium. Nec ego hujus auctoritate, nec tu illius detineris : scripturarum auctoritatibus, non quo- rum que propriis, sed utrisque communibus testibus, res cum re, causa cum causa, ratio cum ratione concertet. Id. Contra Maxim. Arrian. Epis. Lib. III. cap. xiv. Tom. VI. p. 306.] Jungatur huic consideration! cum sua decla- ratione duplex Veritas. Prima, staret quod aliquis simplex non auctorisatus, esset tam excellenter in sacris litteris eruditus, quod plus esset credendum in casu doctrinali suae assertioni, quam papae decla- ration!; constat enim plus esse credendum evangelio quam papa; : si doceat igitur talis eruditus veri- tatem aliquam in evangelio contineri, ubi et papa nesciret, vel ultro erraret ; patet cujus prseferendum sit judicium. Altera Veritas, talis eruditus deberet in casu, si et dum celebraretur generale concilium, cui et ipse praesens esset, illi se opponere, si sentiret majorem partem ad oppositum evangelii malitia vel ignorantia declinare. Gerson. De Exam. Doctr. Pars i. Consid. v. Tom. I. col. ii. Ed. Antverp. 1706.] 111.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES.' 37 The same. " More credit is to be given to a man that is singularly learned in .17. the scripture, bringing forth catholic authority, than to the general council'." ^?«!'ami''iw Pauonnitan, in cap. " Siguificasti." " A simple layman, bringing forth the scriptures, i^"u'n,„" is to be believed rather than a whole council. For a council may err, as it hath afore- Councils may ' and <1() err times erred":" as did the council of Melchidense and Aquisgranum, of contracting of o''"''""^''- matrimony. The council of Constance, among other articles of John IIus and Hierome of Prague unjustly condemned, condemned also this article for heresy : Th;it the two natures, that is, the divine" and humanity, be one Christ; which is a necessary article of our faith, expressed in the Creed of Athanasius, called Quicunque vult; where it is read, ' The right fiiith is, that we believe and confess that our Lord Jesus Christ. T;'^''.'' ""^ the Son of God, is God and man : ' and a little after, ' Like as the reasonable soul and the flesh is one man, so God and man is one Christ.' The same is also decreed by the council of Nice and divers other catholic councils, and it is the doctrine of the church at this time. Finally, it may be proved by the express word of God : and yet these malicious clergy were not ashamed to condemn the same for an heresy. IT Note here, gentle reader, unto what shameless and detestable heresies their popish, yea, antichristian general councils have fallen, of the which they boast so much that they cannot err, and whereupon chiefly they build all their errors and heresies. Moreover, the most part of the good laws and canons be in manner altogether abrogated, and nowhere kept : part whereof I shall express. CANONS OF THE APOSTLES AND COUNCILS NOT KEPT NOR USED. S8. " Let not a bishop, priest, or deacon, by any means put away his own wife under canon 3. pretence of religion : but if he do, let him be excommunicated ; and if he so continue, let him be deposed'"." " Let no bishop, priest, or deacon, be received into another bishop's diocese, without canon 4. a testimonial of his good behaviour : and when they have delivered their writings, let them be diligently examined if they be godly preachers"." IF If these two laws were throughly executed by indifferent judges, being no priests, the realm of England should not swarm so full of runagates, adulterous, and sodomical priests. For in Wales, for their cradle crowns paid to the ordinary, they kept their concubines or harlots openly; and in England many great beneficed men keep their harlots at rack and manger without any punishment, except it be by bribing of the ordinaries privily ; and, all shame set aside, they have their own known bastards waiting upon them in sight of the whole world. But the poor purgatory priests, when they be taken in open advoutry, flee from east to west, from north to south, from diocese to diocese, and there bo received without any letters testimonial at all ; where they be taken for honest and chaste priests. But if the rich priests were deprived of all their promotions, so oft as they be known to be fornicators, (as they ought to be,) and the poor priests not received into any strange diocese without testimony of his honest demeanour from his former ordinary, you should scarcely find priests for every [' See note 0 on previous page.] Uni fideli privato, si meliorem scriptural auc- toritatem aut rationem habeat, plus credendum est, quam toti concilio — nam et concilium potest errare. — Panorm. (N. de Tudesch.) sup. Decretal. Lib. i. Tit. vi. Tom. I. fol. R. 2. Lib. Venet. Ed. Nur. et Basil. 1476-8.] The divinity and humanity, Orig. ed.j 'EiriaKoiro^, fj irpeafiuTepo^, t\ oiaKovos Ti'iv favTOV yvvaiKd /jlij eKfiaWeTW 'jrpoepo/xevti)v avTuiv dvuKpLviadiuaav. Id. Can. xxii. Labbe et Cossart, Tom. I. col. 31. lb. This Canon is given more fully, "ex interpretatione Dionysii exigui," in Latin, as follows (col. 50): "Nullus episcoporum peregrinorum.aut presbytero- rum, aut diaconorum sine commendatitiis suscipiatur epistolis. Et cum scripta detulerint, discutiantur attentius, et ita suscipiantur, si praedicatores pietatis exstiterint." Id. Can. xxxiv. col. 50.] 38 A CONFUTATION [^CHAP. O what a fourt is this, that in sus- i>ifion of lieresy ac- quitteth no man, and in cause of adul- tery con- povT'i(>ai fki] dvaXafjifjavcTUi' el Se /it), Ko6- aipeiadu). Id. Can. vi. Labbe et Cossart. Tom. I. col. 25. lb.] Ei' Tts eiriaKOTTO's, i/ 7rpe} fi£Ta\dl3oi, Trji) ai-riav eiTrdrw. Kat edv ev\oyoi 17, cuyyvuia)i TuyxaveVu)* el &!■ \eyet, dcpopi^eadw, &c. Id. Can. viii. lb. Tom. I. col. 25.] ypatpuiu dKovovTa9, /ui) irapaiievovra's Se Trj irpoa- 6l;)(i7 KflEt T77 dyict [xeTa\ii\^ety aTa^tav e/i- TTuLovvTa^ Til €KK\ijTo^ avTov irpo(Tfl)Opdi ix€Ta\af.Lfidv€iv^ dud^efxa errTw, Conc. Gangr. Can. iv. Tom. II. col. 419. Id.] See preceding page, note 7-] [" TlpeioTi(Tfiu. Synodi Laodicenae Canones, Can. xlv. lb. Tom. I. col. 1.503.] [''^ juO'. "Otl oil eel Tij TetTcrapaKorrTrj dpTov Trpoffepeiv^ ei fxij tv (rafi^dTw Kiii KvpifiKfi ftovov. Can. xlix. Id. Tom. I. col. l.iOo.] ['^ vd'. "Oti ou SeT ioitiiTiKov'i >//nX/ious \ty6(76at tt} eKK\y]tyifit oiioe aKainn'KTTa fiifiXta^ aWd fiova TO KavoviKU tii J ^ ■> pretence of that lurking under the names of the dead, intend to plague them that be alive. Where- dead men's SOU Is dccGiv- fore, whereas that danger that is at hand may be avoided, they would seem that they, ^^^'^'j'.'''" , being pacified, have turned it away. And if it cannot be eschewed, this they do, that leadeth t'hcm " ' ^ J ^ into idolatry. it might appear to chance for the contempt of them. And so they purchase to themselves great autliority and fear among men that know them not. Some men will say. Why doth God then suffer these things ? neither doth he succour so evil errors ? That evil Spiritus sunt insinceri et vagi, qui postea quam terrenis vitiis immersi sunt, et a vigore ctclesti terreiio contagio receperunt, non desinunt perditi perdere, et depravati errorem pravitatis infundere. Hi afflatu suo vatum pectora inspirant, falsa veris semper involvunt; nam et falluntur et fallunt, vitam turbant, somnos inquietant, irrepcntes etiam spiritus in corporibus occuhe mentes terrent, membra distor- quent, valetudinem frangunt, morbos lacessunt, ut ad cultum sui cogant. IIa;c est de illis medela, cum illorum cessat injuria; nec aliud illis studium est quam a Deo homines avocare, et ad superstitioneni sui ab intellectu vers religionis avertere, et cum sint ipsi panales, quEerere sibi ad po-nam comites quos ad crimen suum fecerint errorc participes. Id. De Idolorum Vanitate, pp. 22(5, 7.] ['' Answers, Orig. ed.] f ' Businesses, Orig. ed.] 42 A CONFUTATION [^CHAP. things may fiorht with good, that vices may be contrary to virtues, that he may have some whom he may punish, and some whom he may honour'." Subtle Satan StapulcHsis, upon the 2nd Epistle to the Thessalonians, chap. ii. " Marvel not of self to be counterfeit angels, and of the subtlety of Satan, resembling himself to Christ, seeing worshipped We Tcad a like thing in the history of Heraclides, of a monk called Valent. The devil, 45. saith he, changing himself into the likeness of our Saviour, came to him by night, Jiow shall we with a company (as he feigned) of a thousand angels, holding burning lamps in their any certJn hauds, aud witli a fiery chariot, in the which he feigned our Saviour to sit. Then pantions?''' one of them stept forth, and said thus unto him : ' Come forth out of thy cell now, They that and do nothing else but when thou seest him come affar oif make haste to bow down sions, often thyself and worship him, and so straightway return again to thine own house.' Then sLtan'^or he wcnt forth out of his house, and believing that he had seen that godly offices of ' heavenly ministers, and all shining with fiery lamps, and Christ, as he thought, himself not past a furlong off, fell flat upon the ground, and worshipped him, whom he believed to be the Lord. See here how this fearful and foolish monk Valent, leaving very Christ, worshipped Christ's enemy, and, instead of the truth, a counterfeit antichrist and Satan''." [' Hi, ut dico, spiritus contaminati ac perditi per omnem terrain vagantur ; et solatium perditionis suEP perdendis hominibus operatitur. Itaque omnia insidiis, fraudibus, dolis, erroribus complent — qui quoniam sunt spiritus tenues, et incomprehensibiles, insinuant se corporibus hominum ; et occulta in vis- ceribus operti valetudiiiem vitiant, morbos citant ; somniis animos terrent ; mentes furoribus quatiunt ; ut homines his malis cogant ad eorum auxilia de- currere. Quarum omnium fallaciarum ratio exper- tibus veritatis obscura est. Prodesse enim eos pu- tant, cum nocere desinunt ; qui nihil aliud possunt quam nocere. — Illi autem, qui desciverunt a Dei mi- nisterio, quia sunt veritatis inimici, et prsvaricatores Dei, nomen sibi et cultum deorum vendicare co- nantur: non quod ullum honorem desiderent, (quis enim honor perditis est?) nee ut Deo noceant, cui noceri non potest ; sed ut hominibus, quos nituntur a cultura et notitia vera? majestatis avertere, ne im- mortalitatem adipisci possint, quam ipsi sua nequitia perdiderunt. Oft'undunt itaque tenebras, et verita- tem caligine obducunt ; ne Dominum, ne patrera suum norint. Et ut illiciant, facile in templis se oc- culunt, et sacriticiis omnibus prsesto adsunt ; edunt- que sa;pe prodigia, quibus obstupefacti homines, fidem commodent simulachris divinitatis ac numi- nis. Inde est, quod ab augure lapis novacula inci- sus est; et quod Juno Veiensis migrare se Romam velle respondit ; quod Claudiae manum navis secuta est; quod in sacrilegos et Juno nudata, et Locrensis Proserpina, et Ceres Milesia vindicavit ; et Hercules de Appio, et Jupiter de Atinio, et Minerva de Ca;- sare. Hinc, quod serpens urbem Romam pestilentia liberavit Epidauro accersitus. In oraculis autem vel maxime fallunt, quorum prcEstigias profani a veritate intelligere non possunt : ideoque ab illis attribui putant et imperia, et victorias, et opes, et eventus prosperos rerum ; denique ipsorum nutu Siepe rempublicam periculis imminentibus libera- tam : qua pericula et responsis denuntiaverunt, et sacrificiis placati averterunt. Sed omnia ista fal- laciffi sunt. Nam cum dispositiones Dei praesenti- ant, quippe qui ministri ejus fuerunt, interponunt se in his rebus ; ut quEecunque a Deo vel facta sunt, vel Hunt, ipsi potissimum facere aut fecisse vide- antur. Et quoties alicui populo vel urbi secundum Dei statum boni quid impendet ; illi se id facturos vel prodigiis, vel somniis, vel oraculis pollicentur ; si sibi templa, si honores, si sacrificia tribuantur. Quibus datis, cum illud acciderit, quod necesse est, summam sibi pariunt venerationem. Hinc templa devoventur, et novae imagines consecrantur. — Quo- ties autem pericula impendent ; ob aliquam se inep- tam et levem causam profitentur iratos ; sicut Juno Varroni. — Sed illorum sunt isti lusus ; qui sub no- minibus mortuorum delilescentes, viventibus plagas tendunt. Itaque sive illud periculum, quod immi- net, vitari potest, videri volunt id placati avertisse ; sive non potest, id agunt ut propter illorum con- temptum accidisse videatur. Ita sibi apud homines, qui eos nesciunt, auctoritatem ac timorem pariunt Dicet aliquis, Cur ergo Deus haec fieri patitur ? nec tam malis succurrit erroribus ? Ut mala cum bonis pugnent ; ut vitia sint adversa virtutibus; ut habeat alios quos puniat, alios quos honoret. Lactant. Lib. II. capp. 14, 15, 16, 17. pp. 138—143. Ed. Lugd. Batav. 1652 ] [2 Non etiam mireris de fictitiis angelis et de simulate astutia Satans Christo, cum Valentin! monacho ex historia Heraclidis simile accidisse agnoscatur. Daemon (inquit) in efBgiem salvatoris transttguratus, nocte ad eum venit cum choro quo- dam mille (ut finxerat) arigelorum, lampadas ac- censas tenentium, et cum flammea rota, in qua salvatoreni sedere simulaverat, prjecedente uno ex ipsis, eique ista dicente: Egredere igitur e cella tua nihilque aliud facias, nisi ut venientem eminus cernens, inclinans te, adorare festines, sic deinceps ad proprium habitaculum reversurus. Egressus igitur e cella sua, credensque se cemere divina mys- terii coelestis officia, cunetaque lampadum fulgore rutilantia, et ipsum Christum non ultra unius spa- cium stadii constitutum, protinus pronus in terra, et eum quern crederet dominum adoravit. Haec Heraclides. Ecce quomodo, relicto vero Christo, timidus et insipiens Valens Christi adoravit ad- versarium, et pro veritate simulatum phantasma et ementitum simulachrum. J. Fabri Stapulens. Com- ment, in Epist. Pauli; in 2 Epist. Thess. cap. ii. fol. civ. Ed. Paris. 1531.] OF UNWIUTTEN VERITIES. 43 THE FIFTH CHAPTER. That apparitions of the dead he imsufficient to prove truth. " When thou art come into tlic land which the Lord thy God givcth thee, sec that tliou follow not the abominations of those nations : let there not be found among you any one that maketh his son or dauohter to go tlirough the fire, or that useth witchcraft, or a chooser of days, and that regardeth the flying of fowls, or a sorcerer, or a charmer, or that counselleth with spirits, or a soothsayer, or that asketh the truth at them that be< dead. For the Lord abhorreth all these : and for such abominations the Lord thy God doth cast them out before thee. But the Lord thy God hath not suffered thee so to do." " And if they say to you, Ask counsel at the soothsayers, witches, charmers, ]^p^;[\'he and conjurors ; then make them this answer. Is there a people any where that asketh p'*'^<'- not counsel at his God ? should men run unto the dead for the living ? If any man want light, let him look upon the law and the testimony, whether they speak after this meaning." "If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they believe if one a^rise ^"^^,"^6' from death." '•""p'^'- Lactantius, in his Institution^ lib. ii. cap. 2. "The rude sort think that men's JJ^>"e'^?'^ ' . their foolish- souls walk about the graves and relics of their bodies V' nesstoseom. Chrysostom in his fourth Homily of Lazarus. " That thou mayest know that the The scripture •' _ *' , •' _ ou^ht to be doctrines of the scriptures and prophets are of more force, than if they that be raised {"^gr^han^he from death should tell any thing : consider this, that whosoever is dead, is a servant, testimony of But what the scriptures speak, the Lord hunself speaketh : therefore, though a dead f ^^ds ' ^ , own word, man arise, yea, although an angel come down from heaven, yet chiefly we ought to ">e other "^^^ ofttimes the believe the scriptures. For he that is Master of angels, and Lord of the quick and devils, the dead, made them. If dead men should come again from thence unto us, the devil might have brought to us false doctrines ; and that very easily. For he might have shewed oftentimes ghosts, and have suborned* men that should counterfeit death and burial, and within a while after shew themselves as though they were raised again from death, and through them to persuade the people so beguiled whatsoever him list. For if now, when no such thing is done in deed, yet dreams seen of many men in their sleep, as though it were of them that are departed hence, have deceived, destroyed, and overthrown many men ; much more it should have chanced, if the thing had been done in deed, and gotten credit in men's minds; that is to say, if many of the dead had returned again to life, that wicked devil would have wrought innumerable deceits, and brought much fraud into the life of men. And for that cause God hath shut up that The dead •1111 - detpau' ■jroXXu /xaXXof, el toZto yeyevrtfiivov iji' Kal KeKpaTrjKOi tv Tals tiSv dvdpwirwu Siavotat^, oXov uTi TToWol TU3V aTTeXdovTwv eiravtjXBou TraXti/, fivpioii dv 6 fiiapu^ ca'ifiuiv tKeTi/os ooXois e-jrXe^e, Kal iroXXi'iu aTraT-qv eis Tov ^iov eilt}dvij, \l/evoo- \piiroLS^ TTaioevuiv ?)/ia9 TrdvTiov d^wjrKTTOTepa^ i/yetcOat Tfls 6ei'os ypacpdi. Chrysost. De Lazaro, Concio iv. cap. ui. Tom. I. pp. 755, 6. Ed. 1718-38.J [' Ego autem quod homines a scelestis aruspi- cibus atque magis occisi sint, non negabo. Quod vero immolatorum hominum anima; ipsis coope- rentur, unde mihi persuadebitur ? an quia ipsos daBmoniacos clamare nonnunquam audisti, Anima hujus ego sum ? Verura hsc quoque oratio a fraude atque deceptione diabolica est. Non enim anima defuncti est qus ista dicit, sed dsemon qui hcBC audientes decipiat, fingit. Quare vetularum hsec verba temulentarum ducenda sunt, et puerorum terriculamenta. Nec enim potest anima a corpora separata in his regionibus errare. Justorum animas enim in manu Dei sunt : peccatorum vero post hunc exitum continuo abducuntur, quod a Lazaro et divite planum efficitur. Sed alibi quoque Domi- nus ait, Hodie animam abs te repetent. Non igitur potest anima, cum a corpore abseesserit, apud nos hie errare. Multis e locis scripturae comprobari potest, non errare hie post mortem justorum homi- num animas. Nam et Stephanas ait : Suscipe spiritum meum. Et Paulus resolvi ac esse cum Christo desiderabat. De Patriarcha quoque scrip- tura dixit : Et appositus est ad patres suos, enutri- tus in senectute bona — Quod vero nec peccatorum anims hie commorari possiut, divitem audias qui enixe eam rem petit, nihil tamen impetrat. Quod si possent animae hominum hie conversari, venisset ipse ut cupiebat, et suos de tormentis int'emi fecisset certiores : quo ex loco scripturEe illud etiam aperte patet, quod post exitum a corpore in locum quen- dam certum animae deducuntur, unde redire sponte sua non possunt, sed terribilem ilium judicii diem ibi exspectant. Chrysost. In Matth. cap. viii. Hom. xxix. Tom. II. cols. 2/0, 271. Ed. fLat.) Basil. 1547. J OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 45 The sootlisaying of tlio heathen, which deceive their worshippers, is not like ours, which is spoken out of the law without any cost'." St Augustine also saith, that the spirit of Samuel, which the woman sorcerer raised 4«. to Saul, was not the soul of Samuel, but the devil which appeared in Saniuel's like- ness, for to deceive Saul : this doth ho prove both by evident scriptures, and strong reasons '\ THE SIXTH CHAPTER. Neither are miracles able to prove our faith. " The wise men and enchanters of Pharaoh turned tlieir rods into serpents, and Exod.vii.viii. the waters of Egypt into blood ; and made all the whole land to swarm with frogs, through their sorceries." " If there arise among you a proplict, or a dreamer of dreams, and give thee a Deut. xiii. sign or a wonder, and that sign or wonder, which he hath said, come to pass, and then say. Let us go after strange gods, which thou hast not known, and let us serve them ; hearken not unto the words of that prophet, or dreamer of dreams. For the Lord thy God tempteth thee, to wit whether ye love the Lord your God with all your hearts and all your souls." " Behold, here am I, saith the Lord, against those prophets that dare prophesy Jer. xxiii. lies, and deceive my people with their vanities and miracles, whom I never sent nor commanded." " Many shall say to me in those days. Lord, have we not prophesied in thy Matt. vii. name ? have we not cast out devils in thy name ? And then it shall be answered them, I never knew you ; depart from me, you children of iniquity." " An evil and fro ward generation seeketh a sign, and there shall no sign be given Matt. xh. to them, but the sign of Jonas the prophet." " There sliall arise false Christs and false prophets, and shall shew great miracles Mark xin. and wonders, insomuch that, if it were possible, even the very elect should be deceived : but take you heed, behold, I have shewed you all things before." " The coming of that wicked one (meaning antichrist) shall be after the working 2 Thess. ii. of Satan, with all lying power, signs and wonders, and with all deceit of unrighte- ousness of them that shall perish, because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And therefore God shall send them strong delusions, that they might believe lies ; that all they might be damned, wliich believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness." Simon Magus, an enchanter, by his wonders bewitched the Samaritans. Actsviii. Elymas the sorcerer had of long time deceived the Antiochians. Read the stories. Acts wu. Irene, Lib. i. telleth of a certain judge^ called Mark, which in the sacrament of thanksgiving wonderfully deceived the simple people. For he so changed the colour By this ox- of wine, that it appeared utterly to be blood ; and a little wine so increased through judge of tiie . f•^^ 1 t R popish mira- his jugghng, that the chahce was nlled, and ran over . cies. \^ Si de aliquo, inquit, dubitatis, scitote scrip- turn : Gentes quas Dominus Deus tuus disperdet a facie tua, somnia audiunt et divinos ; tibi autem non ita tradidit Dominus Deus tuus. Unde si vultis nosse qua; dubia sunt, magis vos legi et testimoniis tradite scripturarum. Quod si noluerit vestra congregatio verbum Domini qusrere, non habebit lucem veritatis ; sed versabitur in erroris tenebris. Hoc scire debetis, quod unaquaeque gens proprios consulat Deos, et de virorum salute mor- tuos sciscitetur. Vobis autem in auxilium legem dedit Deus, ut possitis dicere : Non est talis eth- nicorum divinatio, qui cultores suos sa;pe decipiunt, sicut nostra, quje absque ullo munere profertur ex lege. Hieron. Comment, in Esaiam. Lib. iii. cap. viii. Tom. V. pp. 34, 5. Ed. Francof. 1084.] De Mirab. sacr. Scrip. Lib. 11. cap. xi. Tom. IIL p. 403. Ed, Paris. 1R37.J [■* A certain juggler, Orig. ed.] Irenspus, Adversus Hsereses, Lib. i. cap. ix. p. 57. Ed. Oxon, 1702. J 46 A CONFUTATION [^CIIAP. 5r By this juggling it is plain enough that those miracles, that be alleged of many men for the real presence in the sacrament of the altar, do not confirm their error, but be very delusions of the devil or of his juggling ministers. Chrysostom, in his 49. Homily, upon the 24. of Matth. " Aforetime it was known which were true christian men, and which false, by miracles : but how were the false [True Chris- known ? Bccausc tlicv could not work such or like miracles as true christian men tians work , ■,. .. « miracles pnv did ; but they wrought vam things, makmg men to wonder, but bnngmg no profit at seers; but the all. But tlic Christians did miracles which not only brought wonders, but also profit: wicked with- , j o ' ^ i 0111^06' at and by these they were known, which were true Christians, and which false. But now working of miracles is utterly taken away. Yea, counterfeit miracles are rather found among them that bo false Christians, as Peter declareth in Clement : " Anti- christ shall liavc full power given him to work great miracles^." The same, in his first oration against the Jews, upon this place of Deut. xiii. " If there arise among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams," &c. " That that he saith," saith Chrysostom, " is this : If any prophet say, I can raise a dead man, and give sight to a blind man, obey me, let us worship devils, let us do sacrifice to idols ; more- Oodsiiffereth over, if a man speak thus, that he can give the blind his sight, raise the dead, yea, to work mi- tliougli he do tlicsc tilings, believe him not. For the Lord, trying thee, sulFereth him trial (if the to do them, not that he knew not thy mind, but to give the occasion of trial whe- ther thou love God in deed^." 60. The same, in John, cap. ii. in the end of the 22. Horn. " There be some doubt- neeVno mir'a- less now-a-days, that ask why men work no miracles now. If thou be faithful as s^lni Ire thou oughtest to be, if thou love Christ as he should be loved, thou needest no miracles : unbelievers* for sigus are given to unbelievers, and not to the faithful \" 1 Cor. XIV. Augustine, against Faustus the Manichee, Lib. 13. cap. 5. "The scriptures, that be stablislied and set forth by so great authority, ye despise : miracles you work none ; which though you did, yet we would beware of you, by the Lord instructing and teaching us, saying, ' There shall arise false Christs,' &c.*" The same, Of the City of God, Lib. 20. cap. 19. " The presence of antichrist shall be after the working of Satan, with all lying powers," as afore. " For then shall Satan be let loose, and by him antichrist with all his power shall work marvel- lously, but lyingly : of the which miracles it was wont to be doubted, whether they be called lying signs and wonders, for this cause, that he shall deceive man's senses with visions, so that he seemeth to do the thing that he doeth not in deed ; or else because the same, although they be true miracles, and not counterfeit, yet they draw men to believe that they cannot be done but by the poAver of God : whereas men know not the power of the devil ; chiefly seeing that how great soever power he hath, he hath received it. For when fire fell down from heaven, and with one dash destroyed so great a family with so many herds of cattle of holy Job, and a sudden whirlwind, overthrowing his house, slew his children ; these were no deceivable visions, hut for [' This marginal note is omitted in Ed. 1582.] Item antea et per signa cognoscebantur, qui erant veri Christiani, et qui falsi. Quomodo? Falsi quidem aut non poterant facere, sicut veri Christi- ani : aut talia non poterant, qualia veri Christiani : sed faciebant vacua, admirationem quidem facientia, utilitatem autem nullam habentia : Christiani autem faciebant plena, non solum admirationem facientia, sed etiam omnem utilitatem habentia. Et per hasc cognoscebantur, qui erant veri Christiani, qui falsi. Nunc autem sigriorum operatio omnino levata est : magis autem et apud eos invenitur, qui falsi sunt Christiani, fieri facta. Sicut autem Petrus apud Clementem exponit, Antichristo etiam plenorura signorum faciendorum est danda potestas. Chrysost. Opus Imperfectum in Matt. Hom. xlix. ex cap. xxiv. Tom. VI. p. 205. Ed. Paris. 1718-38.J O 06 Xf'yei, TOiOVTOv ea-riv. edv xis dvacrTrj 'irpo(ptjTtji,rjal, Kal ttooiVj) tri^fieiou, ij vcKpov eyetpri, 1/ XeTTpuv Kaddprj, ij ■rrtipov ia.(Ji\TaL' Kai, jXCTU to TToiiiaai TO CTj/tetoi', KaXeVj; js ttJs Kapota^ aov, Kal oXrji ttJs ^vxti^ (TOV. Id. Adver. Judaeos, Oratio i. Tom. I. p. 598.] Sunt sane et hac nostra aetate qui quaerant, quare et nunc signa non fiunt ? Si fidelis es, ut oportet ; si Christum diligis, ut diligendus est, non indiges signis : signa enim incredulis dantur. Id. In Joannem, cap. ii. Hom. xxii. Tom. III. col. 119. Ed. (Lat.) Basil. 1547.] Scripturas tanta auctoritate firmatas com- mendatasque respuitis ; miracula non facitis : quae si feceritis, etiam ipsa in vobis caveremus, prte- struente nos Domino et dicente, Exsurgent multi pseudochristi. August, cont. Faust. Manich. Lib. XIII. cap. V. Tom. VI. p. 118. Ed. Paris. 1G37.] VI.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 47 every one of these it is said, They shall be beguiled with signs and wonders that shall deserve to be beguiled, ' forasmuch as they have not received the love of the truth, tliat they might be saved.' Neither did the apostle fear to say and add, ' God shall send them strong delusions, that they should believe lies.' For God doth send these things, because he suffereth the devil to do them : he indeed by his just judg- ment, although the devil doth® it of a wicked and malicious purpose'." The same. Of the Unity of the Church, cap. 16. "Let them shew their church, if they can, not in the sayings and in the fame of the Africans, not in the deter- minations of their bishops, not in any man's reasonings, not in false signs and won- ders (for against all this we be warned and armed by God's word), but in the things appointed in the law, spoken afore by the prophets, in the songs of the Psalms, in the voice of the Shepherd himself, and the preachings and painfulness of the evan- gelists, that is, in the authority of the books canonical : but not so that they may 51 . gather and rehearse those things that be spoken darkly and doubtfully and figura- ougMto""" tively, which every man may understand as he list after his own mind. For such canonicai^'in things cannot be understanded and expounded rightly, except those things that ind not"by be very plainly spoken be perceived before with a constant faith. Let him not say, da/kAioubt-^ This is true, because I say it, or because ray companion saith thus, or these my com- ["y';*"^ ligura- panions, or these our bishops, clerks, or laymen : or else, It is true, because such miracles did Donatus, Pontius, or whatsoever other : or else, because men pray at the Miracles ^ tombs of our dead men, and be heard : or because these and these things chanced tombs of ... „ , .. saints jirove there : or that tins brotlier oi ours, or this sister oi ours, saw such a vision ; either no doctrihe. waking, or sleeping, in his dream, saw such a vision or sight. Away with these. Either visions seen they be feignings of lying men, or the wonders of deceitful devils. For either they are dreams, or J 6 O J O ■> . , , T , • ,1 being awal:{.j. 1 \^ Kai o Xj0ti)friu^ ol cvXoyi}/j.C'UVL too 4 .■)() A CONFUTATION [chap. To work Cyril, in John, Lib. vii. cap. 13. "To work miracles maketli not a man one whit maketiMio morc holj", sceiug that it is also common to evil men and abjects, as the Ijord himself also nor to work witncsscth : 'Many sliall say to me in that dav,' &c. And, contrariwise, working no miracles • i t • ' i t -it t-iti -i himieiethtiis 01 no miraclcs hiiidoreth not a mans liohness. l taking upon him the person of Moses, shewed himself visibly in the sight ot .lead. the Jews that dwelt at Candie, promisino; that he would bring them again into the Satlian conn- ■> i n a n iiLles*^"' ^^^^ promise, where Jerusalem standeth, dry-footed, the waters standing on either 54. side in manner of a wall, as when the children of Israel were brought out of the land of Egypt. Many of the Jews, rashly giving credit to these jugglings, and entering into the sea, were overwhelmed with the waves thereof, except a few, the which at last, being warned of their vanity, became Christians^." THE SEVENTH CHAPTER. Custom also is of no strenr/t/i hi this case of proving a religion. Kxod. xxiii. " Follow not tlic multitude to do evil." Ltvit. xviii. The Lord commanded the Israelites not to follow the customs of the Egyptians, nor the Canaanites. Read the chapter. Ezck. XX. " Walk not in the statutes of your forefathers, and keep not their ordinances, and defile not yourselves with their idols." L' Kings xvii. " Unto this day they keep their old customs; they fear not God, nor do after his customs, ordinances, and laws." The same. " They did not hearken unto the Lord, but did after their old custom." Jt' i>' " They followed the wickedness of their own hearts, and served strange gods, as their fathers taught them." Tertullian, of Virginity, or Praises. " Custom, for the most part, taking his be- ginning either of ignorance or simplicity, in process of time waxeth strong by use : and so it is alleged against the truth. Whatsoever smellcth against the truth, that is heresy, yea, though it be old custom'." Cyprian, unto Cajcilie, Lib. ii. Epist. 3. " Tliere is no cause why, dear brother, that any man should think the custom of some men ought to be followed. If any man have thought that only water ought to be offered in the chalice, we must first ask, whom they 65. followed : and that Christ only ought to be heard, the Father witnesseth from heaven, saying : ' This is my well beloved Son, hear him.' Wherefore, if only Christ ought to be heard, we ought not to regard what any man afore us thought to be done, but what Christ, which is before, did first : neither ought we to follow the custom of man, but the truth of God*." (iaaiXe'iav diro hraTajSoXijs KOiTfiov' ov\ oti edav- fiaTovpy>'\povTi6a^ Suui]0-6fjLeda Kal T/)s KaKtj^ a-vin)dcias diroaTijvai, Ka't eis KaXtjv arvvij- detai) eauTt/u? dyayeiv. Kal ovtw Kal tois /Lie6' »i;ua? oil fiiKpdv irape^onev d tov to avTa JjjXoOf, Kal Tuiv vtt' eKe'lvuiv KaTopdov/iti/wv tifiei-; Xiji//djue6ft TOV (jLicdoi;. Chrysost. in cap. xxix. Genes. Horn. Ivi. Tom. IV. p. ,'j40.] [" Tanta est enim vetustatis consuetudo, ut etiam confessa plerisque vitia placeant. Hieron. Prsef. in Libr. Job. Alt. Tom. III. p. 17. Ed. Francof. I(i84.] ['" This passage is not found in the place re- ferred to.] [" Itaque veritate manifestata cedat consuetudo veritati. Plane quis dubitet veritati manifestata- debere consuetudinem cedere ? August. De Bapt. contra Donatist. Lib. iii. cap. vi. Tom. VII. p. 45. Ed. Paris. lt;37. Oratian. Distinct, viii. Cap. iv. " Veritate manifestata." Tom. I. p. H. Ed. Paris. 1687.] [" Nemo consuetudinem rationi et veritati prseponat; quia consuetudmem ratio ct Veritas semper excludit. Id. ibid.] ['•' Si consuetudinem fortassis opponas, adver- tendum est, quod Dominus dicit: "Ego sum Veri- tas et vita." Non dixit, Ego sum consuetudo, sed Veritas. Gregor. Wimundo Aveisano Episcopo. Id. ibid. Cap. v. "Si consuetudinem." Ibid.] [''' I\Iala consuetudo, qua; non minus quam per- niciosa corruptela vitanda est: nisi citius radicitus evellatur, in pnvilegiorum jus ab iniprobis assunii- tur. Nicol. Papa Hincmaro Remensi Archiepi- scopo. Id. ibid. Cap. iii. " Mala consuetudo." Ibid.] 52 A CONFUTATION [cdAP. THE EIGHTH CHAPTER. Jieasons against Unwritten Verities^ TiiK old testaiiiont was sufficient for tlio Jews ; and why shall not hoth the new and old suffice us ? Christ and the apostles proved all their doctrines by the law and prophets. AVliat an arrogancy is it then in us, to teach any thing which wo can neither prove by the law, the prophets, the apostles, nor the evangelists ! The devil, when he tempted Christ, was not so far passed all shame to persuade any thing without the testimony of the scriptures, although he did (as his dear children the papists do) falsely allege them, wrest them from their true meaning to a contrary sense, and also cut oflF that which should make against him, or declare the true meaning of the scriptures. This word, " unwritten verities," is a new term lately invented, and nowhere heard or read among the old writers : of which they could not have been ignorant, if there had been any such thing needful to salvation. All contention which the old fathers had with heretics was for the scriptures : which heretics partly denied, as Marcion, Manichasus, and Faustus ; partly they wrongly ex- pounded: but for things which are not contained in the scriptures, they never accused any man of heresy. If there were any word of God beside the scripture, we could never be certain of God's word ; and if we be uncertain of God's word, the devil might bring in among us a new word, a new doctrine, a new faith, a new church, a new god, yea, himself to be god, as he hath already done in the popish kingdom. For this is the foundation of antichrist's kingdom, to settle himself in God's temple, which is the heart and conscience of man, of him to be feared and worshipped, as though he were God himself. If the chiirch and the christian faith did not stay itself upon the word of God certain, as upon a sure and strong foundation, no man could know whether he had a right faith, and whether he were in the true church of Christ, or in the synagogue of Satan. If we be bound to believe certain things delivered from the apostles by word of mouth only, without writing, as they would make us believe, (but what those things be, no man can tell,) it should hereof follow that we are bound to believe we wot not what. [' The Reasons against Unwritten Verities are set forth in Cranmer's Common-place Book, in the British Jluseum, Royal MSS. 7- B. xi. p. 94. (Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Archbp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 215.) The following is quoted from Strype, Mem. Eccl. Vol. II. pp. 215, IB. Ed. Oxford, 1822. " Reasons. Idem. "If traditions apostolic have the force of God's word, so that every one is bound to tlie observation of them, the bishop of Rome hath a great advantage thereby to establish his primacy : not such a primacy as he hath lately usurped, but such a primacy as he hath had by prerogative from the beginning ; that is to say, to be one of the four patriarchs of Christen- dom, and the chief of all four. And the traditions be the chief authors, whereupon Pighius stayeth himself. And furthermore, if we admit traditions to be of such authority, it is to be feared that we must resort to the church of Rome to fetch there our traditions, as of the oldest and the mother church. Irensus, /fd hanc, &c. Cyprian calls Rome Pe- tri cathedram et ecclesiam priiicipalem. Julius writing for Athanasius, &c. Melchiades, and other quotations he there mentioneth. " The old testament was sufficient for the Jews : and is not both the old and the new sufficient for us? " AVhat things came by traditions from the apo- stles, no man can tell certainly : and if we be bound to receive them as articles of our faith, then is our faith uncertain. For we be bound to believe we know not what. " Faith must needs be grounded upon God's word. For St Paul saith. Fides ex auditu ; aiiditus antem per verbum Dei. Omnis scriptura divinitus inspi- ratur. This text St John Chrysostom, Theophylact, Thomas, with many other authors, both old and new, do expound plainly as the words be, that whatsoever truth is necessary to be taught for our salvation, or the contrary to be reproved ; whatsoever is necessary for us to do, and what to forbear and not to do ; all is completely contained in the scripture : so that a man thereby may be perfectly instructed unto all manner of goodness. "J OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 53 Witliout faith it is not possible to please God ; and faith cometli by hearing of God's word ; eryo, where God's word lacketli, there can be no faith. Almighty God, afore he gave to Moses the law written of the ten commandments, wherein he fully taught the true worshipping of him, as it were a preservative against a plague or a i)oison to come, gave them tliis notable lesson, worthy alway to be had in memory : " You shall add nothing to the words, &c. and again he oftentimes repeateth the same sentence both in the law and the prophets, in the gospels, and the epistles of the apostles. And because his people should never forget it, St John commandeth tlie same in the last words of all the new testament, threatening terrible plagues, that is, the loss of his everlasting joys of heaven, and the pain of eternal fire, to all them that either put to or take aught from the word of God. CHAPTER THE NINTIP. Scriptures alleged the Papists for Unwritten Verities, with answers to the same. 58. " Where two or three be gathered in my name, there am I in the midst of them." ji^tt. xviii. But Christ cannot err, for he is the truth itself ; ergo, they cannot err in their synods, •*''S"nient. convocations, and general councils, being gathered together in his name. Christ said, " When two or three be gathered in my name," &c. ; and to be gathered Answer, in his name, is in our assemblies to seek his only glory and not ours, to do all things by his prescript word. "For not every one that saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter," Matt. vii. &c. : as witches, charmers, necromancers, and conjurers, use their wicked arts all in the name of God and Christ, and yet is not Christ with them. For the seven sons of Acts xix. Sceva, the chief priest of the Jews, went about to cast out evil spirits in the name of Jesus whom Paul preached ; but yet Christ was not with them, but the wicked spirit, which wounded them, and drave them away naked. Moreover, all forgers of wills, counterfeiters of false instruments, and judges giving false sentences, in the ecclesiastical law, they begin with this glorious title, " In the name of God, Amen." Therefore sprang this old proverb, " In tlie name of God, beginneth all mischief." And yet Christ is with none of these, though they pretend to do all these things in his name. Christ saith also : " Many shall prophesy in my name, and cast out devils, and work miracles, Matt vii. in my name; and then will I confess to them, that I never knew you." Read Eusebius and Atliana-sius, and you shall there see what pride, contention, hatred, malice, envy, and desire to bear rule, reigned in the councils of the clergy at those days, not much past four hundred years after Christ. What think you they would say if they saw our councils, where the Romish antichrist triumpheth ? No doubt, that " though an angel from heaven preach any other," &c. Here you will reply again, Christ saith, "Where two or three are gathered," &c. a replication. Now in every council are not only two or three learned and godly men, but many ; ergo, 59. they cannot err. I grant that in every general council be many good men which do not err, nor are Answer, deceived ; and yet it followeth not that the whole council cannot err. For in councils the more part is taken for the whole, and things be there determined and ordered, not by reason, learning, and authority of the word of God, but by stoutness, wilfulness and consent of the more part. In those councils, where be mo evil and wicked men than good and godly, it cometh oftentimes to pass that, iniquity having the upper hand, the greater part overcomcth the better ; and yet the good men neither err, nor consent to these errors concluded by the wicked and the more part, but resist and speak against them to The substance of the ninth and tenth chapters larged. The subject of the sabbath in particular is is in Cranmcr's Common-place Book at the British | treated at much greater length. Vid. Jenkyn.s' Re- Jhiscum, but they are here much altered and en- I main.s of Archbp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 21/. | 54 A CONFUTATION QciiAr. the utmost of their power, not without great danger of their lives, yea, and sometimes it costeth them their lives indeed, as it is now daily seen. Theseomd Tlio scribes and tlie Pharisees sit upon Moses' seat: whatsoever they bid you do. Matt, xxiii. that do, but after their works do not ; for they say, and do not." Here, they say, it appearcth plainly that Christ conimandetli us to obey the heads of the church, how evil soever tlieir lives be. The first First, let them look well what manner men they make themselves, that is, scribes and Pharisees, the greatest enemies of God, persecutors and murderers of his prophets, of the apostles, and of Christ himself, and so antichrists. The second Secondly, Closes' seat is not his office or authority, but his doctrine; and therefore saitli St Augustine, that seat, which is his doctrine, sufFereth them not to err : and in another place. They sitting in ]\Ioses' seat teach the law of God ; tlierefore God teacheth by them. But if they will teach their own doctrine, believe them not ; for such seek their own, and not Jesus Christ's : and Christ biddeth us beware of the leaven of the Pharisees ; and then the disciples knew that he sjiake not of the leaven of bread, but of their doctrines, altliough they sat in Moses' seat, (if they will needs contend, the dignity or office of Moses to be Moses' seat,) and yet erred shamefully in their doctrine. The f.Hirth " Bcliold, I aui with you all the days unto the world's end." This promise was not .Mitt, xxviu. made to the apostles only, (for they died shortly after Christ,) but to the church : ergo, the church cannot err. Answer. I beseech them to begin a little afore, and they shall plainly hear Christ himself unloose this knot. The words before are these in ]\Iark : " Go and preach my gospel fiO. to every creature and in Matthew : " Go and teach all people, baptizing them in the name of the Father, of the Son," &c. ; "teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you ; and, lo, I \\nll be with you unto the world's end." Here you may see this promise of Christ, " I will be with you," &c., is not absolute or universal, but given under a condition : that is, if you preach my gospel truly, if you baptize rightly, if you teach the baptized to do all things that I have commanded you, lo, then I will be with you unto the world's end. But if you teach any other gospel, or baptize otherwise, or bid them do any other thing, above that which I have com- manded you, you have no promise of God, but the curse that Paul threateneth : though we or an angel from heaven preach," &c. The fifth " I have yet many more things to say imto you, but you cannot bear them away John xvi.' now : howbeit when he is come, which is tho Spirit of truth, he will lead you into all truth." Here you may see, say the enemies of God's truth, that Christ taught not all things himself, but left many ' things to be taught to the disciples by the Holy Ghost after his death. Answer. Christ Said not, "I have many things to say, which I \\-ill not tell you now," but, " whicli you cannot bear now that is, you cannot perceive or understand them John XIV. now: and thus Christ himself expoundeth these words: "The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom my Father ^vill send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and put you in remembrance of all things that I have said unto you ;" and no new or other things. For Christ saitli plainly, that he himself had taught them all before, John XV. saying, " All things that I have heard of my Father have I opened uuto you." Moreover, our Saviour in plain words sheweth what things those were that his disciples could not imderstand, although he many times told them the same before. Luke xvhL " Behold," saith lie, " we go up to Jerusalem, and all shall be fulfilled that are written by the prophets of the Son of man. For he shall be delivered to the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and despitefuUy entreated, and spitted on; and when they have scourged him, they will put him to death ; and the third day he will rise again : and they imderstood none of these things : for these sajnngs were hid from them, so that they perceived none of the things that were spoken :" although he spake to them in most plain terms. And the cause why they perceived not his so plain speecli, was this : they were yet carnal, and understood the prophecies of Christ's kingdom carnally, 6!. thinking that Christ should reign at Jerusalem like a mighty conqueror, and subdue all the Gentiles under the yoke of bondage to the Jews, so that the Jews should be lords and rulers over all tlie world for ever. And therefore Jarne.^ and John asked a IX.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 55 petition of Jesus by tlieir niotlier, tluit they, " lier two sons, niiglit sit the one on In's Mait. xx. right hand, and the otlier on his left liand, in his kingdom :" and when he spake of his death, "Peter took him aside, and rebuked him, saying, Master, favour tliyself; tliis shall not happen unto thee." To whom Christ said : " Go after me, Satan." These be the thinr^s that the disciples could not then bear or understand, but thought that he had spoken some allegory, riddle, or dark speech imto them : but after his resurrection he opened their wits that they might imdcrstaud the scriptures, and said unto them : " Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer." And to the two disciples going to Emmaus he expounded jMoses, the prophets, and all the scriptures that were written of him. And after the ascension the Holy Ghost appeared to them in fiery tongues, and filled them with all knowledge, and they began to speak with sundry tongues, as the Holy Ghost gave them utterance ; and then they understood the scrip- tures perfectly. " Many other tokens did Jesus, which are not written in this book." Again: "There me sixth are many other things that Jesus did, which, if they were written, I suppose the world julIn'xxV. sliould not be able to contain the books that should be written." St John speaketh not here of faith and charity, but of miracles, the knowledge Answer, whereof is not necessary for our salvation ; as his words following do declare : " These are written, that you might believe _that Jesus is Christ the Son of God, and in believing may have life in his name." And what is more required or desired of a Christian than to enjoy everlasting life ? That ought to be our whole study and endeavour ; to that end ought we to apply all our minds, w"ords, and works, and prayers. " Stand fast, brethren, and keep the ordinances that ye have learned, either by our tiic scvcmh preaching or by our epistle." Of these w-ords they gather, that Paul taught divers 2 Tilesf.' fi. things to the Thessalonians by word of mouth without writing, which nevertheless he commanded them to observe and do. I grant that Paul taught many things by word of mouth, which he wrote not in his Answer, epistles to the Thessalonians. But how shall they prove that the same things be neither written by him in any other of his epistles, nor in any other place of the holy bible ? For what argument is this ? It is not written in this place or to those persons ; ergo^ 61. it is not written in the scripture at all. For the shortness of one epistle, or of one sermon, cannot sufiiciently contain all tilings necessary for our salvation : and therefore be there so many books of the scripture, that whatso is omitted, and not spoken of in one place, or else darkly spoken of, might be w^ritten plainly in another place. And for this cause St Paul writeth to the Colossians, saying : " When this letter is read with you, cause it also to be read to the Laodiceans. And read you also the epistle written from Laodicea." And St Paul writeth of himself, " Such as we are in our 2 cor. x. absence by letters, such are we in deed being present." Moreover, Paul speaketh not here of doctrines of faith and charity, which ever continue Avithout changing, adding, or minishing ; but of certain traditions, obser^-ations, ceremonies, and outward rites and bodily exercises, which, as he saith, is little worth to God-ward, but to be used for comeliness, decent order, and uniformity in the church, and to avoid schism : which ceremonies every good man is bound to keep, lest he trouble the common order, and so break the order of charity in offending his w^eak brethren, so long as they be approved, received, and used by the heads and common consent. But they, and every one of such ceremonies as be neither sacraments, nor commandments of faith and charity, may be altered and changed, and other set in their places, or else utterly taken away by the authority of princes, and other their rulers and subjects in the church. Yea, also the traditions, made by the apostles in full council at Jerusalem, may be, and already are acis xv. taken away ; as to abstain from things offered unto images, from blood and strangled, are nowhere kept. And this of Paul, that a man should neither pray nor preacli capped, or with his head covered, is also clean abolished. A CONFUTATION [chap. THE TENTH CHAPTER. Doctors to the mme purpose, with their answers'. Tektullian, of the Crown of a Soldier. He, reciting many traditions, as to renounce the devil, his pomp and his angels, afore baj)tism, to dip the children thrice in the font, to give it pap of honey and milk first thing after baptism, and not to wash it in a whole week after, to ofter both at the day of the burial and birth, on the Sunday neither ^to fast, nor to pray kneeling, nor also from Easter to Whitsuntide, crossing our foreheads, with divers such like, saith : " If thou require a law of these and other such disciplines, there can be no pretence of a law for them out of the scriptures. But thou shalt either perceive by thyself, or learn of some other that perceiveth it, that custom, being author, confirmer, conserver, and observer of faith, shall maintain and defend the cause of this tradition and custom of faith ^" By the scriptures before alleged it is evidently proved, that all things requisite for our salvation be set forth in the holy books of the bible, and that it is not lawful to put any thing thereto under pain of everlasting damnation. The same TertuUian also, as it is afore rehearsed^, saith that "there is nothing else that ought to be believed after Christ's gospel once published." Yea, all the old authors, a thousand year after Christ, and likewise almost all the new, affirm the same, and would not have us credit their sayings without the proof of God's word. Why should we then believe Tertullian against so plain scriptures, against the old fathers of the church, and also contrary to his own sayings ? Yet here will I gently interpret him, so as he may both agree with the scriptures, with the old authors, and also \vith himself. Tertullian speaketh here not of doctrines of faith, hope, and charity. [' " The following list of traditions is contained in tlie corresponding part of Crannier's Common- place Book at theliritiyh Jluseum." ( Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Archbp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. pp. 223, 4.) " Traditions nut tvritten recited by Tertullian. Tliat children should be christened but two times in the year, at Easter and Whitsuntide. That the bishops should christen them. That they that should be christened should be three times put in the water, the whole body. That by and by after they should eat milk and honey mixed together. That the whole week after they should not be washed. To ofter yearly, the day of men's death, and of their birth. Upon the Sunday neither to fast, nor to kneel in prayer : and likewise from Easter to Whitsuntide. To make a cross upon our fore- heads. " Traditions recited by Basiliiis. Making a cross upon them that be christened. To turn our faces to the east, when we pray. Consecrating of oil and water in baptism, [and of him that is baptized.] Unction with oil. To put them that be baptized three times in the water. To renounce the devil and his angels in baptism. '■^ Other authors rehearse a great number of tra- ditions. The fast of Lent. To fast Wednesday and Friday. Not to fast Saturday nor Sunday. That a bishop should be consecrated of two or three bishops, and priests of one. A bishop, priest, and deacon, shall not meddle with the business and care of worldly things; and if he do, let him be deposed. If a bishop give orders in another bishop's diocese without his licence, he sliall be deposed, and also he that lakcth orders of him. (iiving of pax after mass. Consecrating of religious men. And a thou- sand mo traditions apostolic there be, if we give credence to St Denys, De Ecctesiast. Hierarch., Ignatius, the Canons of the apostles, Ecclesiastica et Tripartita Historia, Cyprian, Tertullian, IreniEus, with other old ancient authors. And yet an infinite number mo we shall be constrained to receive, if we admit this rule, which St Augustine many times repeats, ' that whatsoever is universally observed, and not written in the scripture, nor ordained by general councils, is a tradition coming from the apostles : as, that bishops have authority to ex- communicate all persons that be manifest and obsti- nate sinners ; to admit or reject other bishops and curates presented by princes or patrons ; to ordain ceremonies to be observed in the church ; to make laws how to proceed in excommunication, and other laws ecclesiastical ; and what punishment is to be given to offenders ; and all people being within their jurisdiction, of what estate or condition soever they be, be bound to obey them." British Museum, Royal MSS. 7. B. xi. p. 92. Strype, Memorials, Vol. II. part i. pp. 214, 15, Ed. Oxford, 1822.J To fast, neither to pray, Orig. ed.J Harum et aliarum ejusmodi disciplinarum si legem expostules scripturarum, nullam invenies... Rationem traditioni et consuetudini et fidei patroci- naturam aut ipse perspicies, aut ab aliquo qui per- spexerit disces: interim nonnullam esse credes, cui debeatur obsequium. Tertull. De Cor. p. 102. Ed. Lutet. Paris. lUM.j Id. de Prescript. Haret. cap. vi. p. 204. Vid. p. 22. J X.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. 57 but of traditions, outward gestures, rites and ceremonies, which be not necessary for our salvation, but be ordained for a decent order and conformity in the church ; as is plainly shewed in the answer to St Paul in the epistle to the Tliessalonians. And tliat he speaketh of such rites and ceremonies, it is evident. Eor all those that he rehearsetli bo mere ceremonies, and few of them kept at this day, which no man might have altered or abolished, if they had been necessarily to be kcj)t under pain of damnation. Cyprian to Pompeius, against Stephen's epistle. " It is of no less authority that the Argument, apostles delivered by tiio instruction of tlie Holy Ghost, than that which Christ himself delivered*." Cyprian speaketh not here of traditions unwritten, but of such things as the apostles Answer, delivered in their writings, as the gospels and epistles ; like as Paul saith : " I delivered you that I received of the Lord which thing he wrote to them. But if they will needs understand him of things delivered by the apostles without writing, then answer him as Tertullian. Origen. " In observances of the church, there be divers things which all men must Argumcm. needs do, and yet the reason of them is unknown to all men." And he reciteth in many" the observances that Tertullian doth, and after he eoncludeth : " Who can certainly tell the cause of all these things ?" The answer made to Tertullian will serve Origen in this place'. Answer. Athanasius upon the second epistle to the Thessalonians, chap. ii. upon this place, Argument. State et tenete. " Hereby it is plain that Paul delivered many things without the scripture, not written in his epistles, but by word of mouth only. And these are worthy no less faith than the other : therefore I do judge the tradition of the church to be a thing worthy to be credited ; so that if any thing be delivered by it, make no farther search'." Chrysostomus, in the 2nd epistle to the Thessalonians, chap. ii. : " Stand fast, brethren, and keep the traditions," &c. " Hereof," saith Chrysostom, " it is plain that Paul delivered not all things in his epistles, but also many things without writing; and as well those as these are worthy of like faith. Wherefore we judge the tradition of the church worthy of credit : it is a tradition ; search no farther"." Epiphanius against Heresies, Lib. ii. torn. 1. Against those that call themselves Argumciu. apostles. I Cor. xi. xiv. xv. " We must," saith he, "use traditions, for all things cannot be perceived by the holy scripture. Wherefore the holy apostles have set forth unto us 65. some things by the word of God, and some things by traditions, as the apostle saith : ' As I have delivered unto you, thus I teach ;' and, ' Thus I have delivered in all churches and, ' Thus you remember by what means I have preached unto you, except you have believed in vain'".'" Answer these three authors like as Tertullian is answered, saving that they allege St Answer. Paul for their purpose, but clearly wrested from his true meaning, as it shall easily appear to every indifferent reader, that is not blinded of malice to resist the truth, as they may plainly perceive by the answer made to St Paul afore. And whereas they say, that things given by word of mouth are as well to be believed as those that be written ; they y Si ergo aut in evangelio praecipitur aut in apostolorum epistolis vel actibus continetur— ob- servetur divina ha;c et sancta traditio. Cyprian. Epist. Ixxiv. ad Pompeium contr. epist. Stephani. p. i:i8. Ed. Paris. 1726.] [** In manner, Orig. ed.] [' Will serve Origen here, Orig. ed.] [" The passage cited is not from Athanasius, but Theophylact. KdvTcvQtiV otjXuv on irvWu KUL dypdu>*i Sid Xoyow, TouTtaxt ^w'o-jj (jyuivrj^ 7rape6too<7aVj ou fiovott 6t* tir kttoXu)]} , ofxoLOi^ Ot Koi TauTa KdKe'iva d^ioiricrTa, (atTTe Kui Tiji/ irapd' Coaiv T>7s tK/vXi)^' bjxoLio^ 6e KdKeiva Kal -ravTa eariv d^wiritsTa. mem Kai T)jv TrapdouaLi/ Ttj^ eh-'/tXijatas d^LoiriaTOv ijyoJ/xeOa. Trapdoorrii ecrrt' jx^oiv TrXiov ^r)Tei. Chrysost. in Epist. II. ad Thessal. cap. ii. Houi. iv. Tom. XI. p. 532. Ed. Paris. 1718-38.] Ael 06 Hid urapnooati Kexp'l<^^if-' ov ydp irdvTa dtro Tys Qeia^ ypcKjiTj'i ouvwrat Xa/ifidueadat^ Slo Ta fxcv Gi/ ypa(paL^f Ta eu irapaooaei TraptSw- Kav o'i liyioi diruaToXoL' uis (jtiicriv 6 iVyios d-TToa-ru- Kal ouTOJS irapiOMKa iv Tail ekKXtjcriatv. Kul et KaTt'xeTc, tKTos 61 n>i eluii tirio-TeuffuTe. Epiphan. Adver. Ha;rcs. Lib. ii. Tom. I. p. 511. Ed. Colon. I 1582.] 58 A CONFUTATION [chap. mean, tJiat tliev are worthy of like credit with traditions written. For neither of botli are of necessity to salvation, but may be changed and taken away by common consent, as it is afore said. Argument. g,^^j|^ ^j^p jj^jj^ Gliost, chap. 2?. " Of thosc doctrines that are preached in the church, we have some delivered us by writing, and again some we have received by the traditions of the apostles in mystery, that is, in secret : both have like strength to godli- ness ; neither doth any man speak against these, whatsoever he be, that hath but mean experience what the authority of the church is. For if we, like fools, go, about to reject the customs of the church, which are not written, as things of small weight, we shall condemn those things that be needful for our salvation in the gospel. Yea, we shaU ratlier cut short the true preacliing of faitli to bare name'." And he rehcarseth like traditions as Tcrtullian did. Jerome, against the Luciferians. " Although there were no autliority of the scriptures at all, yet the consent of the whole world in this matter should have the force of a law. For many other things, which are observed in the church by tradition, have obtained the authority of a law written : as to dip the head thrice in baptism ; and when they are christened, to give them first pap made of milk with honey, for a signification of their infancy; on the Sunday, and on Whitsun-week '*, not to kneel at their prayers^." Augustine, upon the words of Basil. " Some of the ecclesiastical institutions we have received by writings ; some, through traditions from the apostles, approved by succession ; and some use hath allowed, being strengthened by custom. Unto all which like usage and like affections of godliness is due; of which who will doubt, though he have but small experiences in the scriptures? For if we set our mind to regard lightly customs of the church, delivered us from our elders without the scriptures, it shall easily appear to them that look earnestly thereon, how great loss christian religion shall suffer^." And he reciteth the same that Jerome doth, with divers other. Answer. Theso three authors, and all that make for the same purpose, be answered before in Tertullian. For not one of those things that they make mention of are necessary for our salvation : and many of them are now taken away ; and the rest which yet remain, as to dip the child thrice wholly in the water, to hallow the water, oil, and cream, or to cross it in the forehead, are not of necessity to salvation. For John baptized in Jordan, and the chamberlain of the queen of ^Ethiopia was christened in the common stream, and children in danger of life are christened of the mid-wife, or some other woman, without any of these ceremonies : and yet they will not deny that all these baptisms be good, and allowed of God. In Spain also they dip the child but once, as it was decreed in the council of Toilet °. And I am sure they vriW not say that all the Spaniards so many years have wanted a thing necessary to salvation in their baptism. God also regardeth not our outward bodily gesture in our prayers ; but he bcholdeth the faith and earnest desire of the heart of him that prayeth, wheresoever he prayeth, and whatsoever his out- ward bodily gesture be. Argument. The same against Cresconi, a grammarian, Lib. i. cap. 33, tom. 7- " Although we have no certain example of this matter in the canonical scripture, yet nevertheless the [' Twv iv eKK\i]v coyfiaTusv Kai Kijpvy/idTwVy Ta fxev eK tt/s eyypd(pov oLcaaKa- \(as e)^ofieu, xa ce eK -rfj^ tu-v diroa-ToXtov nrapa- ooceajs ciacodeirra i]fiiu ev fivmi^piw '7rapec€^dfi€da' iiirep d/KpuTepa Ttju aii-niv ia\vv e^e' Trpos tij'j/ eutrejieLav' Kai tovtol^ ouoeis dirrepet, ocTt? ye Kav KUTa fiiKpov yovu Setrfiwi/ €KK\tjaiav idwv ws ou fieydXijv ey^ovra Tijif cvvafiiv TrapaiTelcrGaiy XdQoifiei/ du eh aifrd Ta Kaipta ^iip.LouvTe^ to €vay- yeXLOv' fidWov cc €is ovofxa xj/tXoi/ TreptLart sj)cakctli the ])ro])h(^t l^say: " Tie that takcth heed that he nnhallow not the sabbath-day, is he that kcepeth himself i^n. im. that he do no evil ; and they that iiold greatly of the thing that pleasctli me, and keep my covenant, unto them will I give an everlasting name, that shall not perish." And moreover, the same prophet saitli : " If thon turn thy feet from the sabbath, so that thou isni. iviii. do not the thing which pleaseth thyself in my holy day, then shalt thou be called unto the pleasant, holy, and glorious sabbath of the Lord, where thou shalt be in honour ; so that thou do not after thine own imaginations, neither seek thine own will, nor speak thine own words. Then shalt thou have thy pleasure in the Lord, which shall carry thee high above the earth, and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob thy father : for the Lord's own mouth hath spoken it." This spiritual sabbath, that is, to abstain 70. from sin and to do good, are all men bound to keep all the days of their life, and not only on the sabbath-day. And this spiritual sabbath may no man alter nor change, no, not the whole church. That the utter^ observing of the sabbath is mere ceremonial, St Paul writeth plainly, as that the holy days of the new moon and of the sabbath-days are nothing but shadows of things to coiue*. And that the outward bodily rest is a mere ceremonial precept, St Austin also To January, affirmeth, saying, that among all the ten commandments this only that is spoken of The iwcniy the sabbath is commanded figuratively ; but all the other commandments we must observe sabbath-dav plainly, as they be commanded, without any figure of speech tobiTkept''''' Jerome also, to the Galatians, iv. according to the same, saith : " Lest the congrega- tion of the people, without good order, should diminish the faith in Christ, therefore certain days were appointed, wherein we should come together; not that that day is holier than the other in which we come together, but that whatsoever day we assemble in there might arise greater joy by the sight of one of us to another. " But he that will answer wittily to the question propounded, affirmeth all the days to the to be like, and not that Christ is crucified only on Good Friday, and risetli only on ch'^'stian aii the Sunday ; but that every day is the day of the Lord's resurrection, and we eat his ami evlry'^"^' flesh always. But fastings and comings together were ordained of wise men for them Friday-'every that give themselves rather to the world than to God ; that cannot, yea, for them Elay/and^vr that will not, come there at all, there to make their sacrifice of prayers to God in aUvays."'^'*'' the face of all the people"." Hereby you may easily perceive that the church hath not changed the special part of the sabbath, which is to cease from vice and sin ; but the ceremonial part of the sabbath only, which was abrogate and taken away, with other ceremonies of Moses' law, by Christ, at the full preaching of the gospel : in place whereof the church hath ordained the Sunday for causes aforesaid'. i.e. outer.] [* Coloss. ii. 16, 17.] P Ideoque inter omnia ilia ilecem praecepta solum ibi quod de sabbato positum est, tigurate observandum praecipitur, — cetera tamen ibi pra;- cepta proprie, sicut preecepta sunt, sine ulla figurata signiticatione observanius. August. Januario. Epist. cxix. cap. xii. Tom. II. p. 217.] P Et ne inordinata congregatio populi fidem minueret in Christo, propterea dies aliqui constituti sunt, ut in unum omnes pariter veniremus. Non quo celebrior sit dies ilia qua convenimus, sed quo quacumque die conveniendum sit, ex conspectu mutuo laetitia major oriatvir. Qui vero opposita; quaestioni acutius respondere conatur, illud affirmat, omnes dies aequales esse, nee per Parascevem tan- tum Christum crucifigi, et die dominica resurgere, sed semper sanctum resurrectionis esse diem, et semper eum came vesci dominica. Jejunia auteni et congregationes inter dies propter eos a viris pru- dentibus constitutos, qui magis seculo vacant quam Deo, nec possunt, imo nolunt toto in ecclesia vita; suae tempore congregari, et ante humanos actus Deo orationum suarum ofFerre sacrificiuni. Hieron. Lib. II. in Epist. ad Galat. cap. iv. Tom. IX. p. 142. Ed. Francof. 1684.] " The following are some extracts from Cran- mer's Common-place Book in the British Museum relating to the subject of this chapter. Novw (loctriniB. Quod sacerdos sit qui non vivat ex doctrina verbi, sed ex missis qufe pro defunctis eelebrantut. Missa de scala coeli. Missa satisfactoria. Indulgentia;. Jubileus. Communicatio sub una specie. Satisfactio. 62 A CONFUTATION [riiAP. THE ELEVENTH CHAPTER'. 71 • The Papi.Hs Objections, icttk answers unto them. ATifixmcw. They boast tlieni selves', moreover, of the certainty of tlieir doctrine, and prove it to be tnie by tlic long continuance thereof, and lucky prosperity of their kingdom ; and their adversaries' doctrine to be false, by the persecutions, plagues, miseries, and afflictions, which they daily suffer for their doctrine's sake. Answer. Jf w^q iv\{\\ of true religion should rest upon antiquity of time, or upon worldly prosperity, then should the gentiles and pagans have a great advantage of us Christians, and their religion should be better than ours, by the testimonies of our own scriptures. For idolatry and worshipping of false gods, and their images, was used long before the law of God, written and given to Moses, in which errors and idolatry the heathen continue tmto this day, in great prosperity and wealth, under most victorious emperors and princes : whereas the true church of Christ liath been luost miserably afflicted from time to time ; first imder the Egyptians, after by the Philistines, Canaanites, Phara- sites, &c. ; then by the Babylonians, Assyrians, Medes, Persians, Syrians, and Romans, both subdued, conquered^, and led away captives: and, last of all, by the Turk and the pope, the two horns of antichrist, the true church of Christ hath been most cruelly persecuted unto death, with prison, famine, water, fire, fagot, and sword, these seven or eight hundred years last past. Which Turk and pope, although they be mortal enemies one to the other, yet as Herod, Pilate, the bishops, scribes, and Pharisees, although they were utter foes each to other, conspired against innocent Christ, causeless condenming him to death on the cross ; in like manner, I say, the pope and the Turk do fully agree in this one point, to persecute and murder Christ in his faithful members. For as the sun cannot be without his brightness, nor the fire with- 72. out his heat ; so cannot the true church of God be long without the cross of perse- cution, as witnessetli St Paul : " All they that will live godly in Jesus Christ shall chnsis suffer persecution." And our Sa-v-iour Christ saith plainly, that his " kingdom is not of this world." For " if they persecute me," saith he, " they shall also persecute you." And Christ givetli not to his apostles earthly peace in this world, but peace and quietness of conscience, joined with persecution. For if the wicked persecuted Christ himself, shall they not also persecute his servants? And if they so handled Christ, being the lively tree, what think you they shall do to us his withered branches? And as the true church of Christ can never be long without persecution, in like manner can the false church of Satan and antichrist never cease from persecuting ; as it appeareth throughout the histories of the whole bible. Of the tyranny and cruelty of antichrist in persecuting of Christ's true church, prophesied Daniel long before. Speaking of the In cceremoniis fere omnibus JudcBos imitamnr. Pro ephodo lineo habemus superpellicia. Pro sacriticiis fecimus ex missa sacrificium, ne sacerdotes nostri non essent sacritici. Habemus et asyla pro locis refugii. Habemus basilicas consecratas, cum altaribus, calicibus, vestibus, et reliquis utensilibus, ad divi- num cultum pertinentibus. Habemus etiam hsec omnia oleo peruncta. Quin et sacerdotes ac reliqui ministri oleo im- buuiitur, et consecrantur more jMosaico. De Con- secratione, Dist. i. cap. i". et iii". Non licet ofFerre nisi in loco consecrato. De Consecratione, Dist. ii. ' Sicut non alii,' quia .•icriptum est, ride ne offeras holocausta tua in omni loco quern videris, sed in omni loco quern ele- f/erit Dominns Deus tuiis. Festum dedicationis octo diebus celebramus, sicut Judcei. De Consecratione, Dist. i. ' Solemnitates.' Quod autem octo diebus encreniasint celebranda, I in libro regum (peracta dedicatione templi) reperies. 1 Habemus et velum atrii domus Domini, sicut I Judsi. De consecratione, Dist. i. ' Nemo.' ! Sicut solis sacerdotibus et Levitis licebat con- I trectare vasa sacra templi, ita et nunc. De Conse- } cratione, Dist. i. ' In sancta.' Nec in alios usus licet vestibus sacris frui, quam in sacros. De Consecratione, Dist. i. ' Vestimenta' 1 et 'Ad nuptiarum.' " Royal MSS. 7. B. xi. p. { 101. Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Archbp. Cranmer, j Vol. IV. p. 234.] [ I It seems evident that the whole of this eleventh chapter could not proceed from the pen of the arch- bishop, if even any part of it was written by hini. In several places there appear discrepancies of style, and there is reference made to a work which, ac- cording to the date, was not printed till after hi.-s death. The chapter is not found in the Common- place Book in the British Museum.] [-' Moreover they boast themselves, Orig. ed.] I "' Conquest, Orig. ed.] XI.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. empire and regiment of Rome : " 'J'lie fourth boast," saitii he, " shall he tlu^ fourth Dan. vii. kingdom, which shall be greater than all other kingdoms: it shall devour, tread down, knowanti and destroy all other lands; he shall speak words against the Highest of all; he shall tn prevail (hy destroy the saints of the Most Highest, and think that he can change times and laws." apjnsM/o'rs And again, ho saith of Antiochus, which was a figure of antichrist : There shall ^,1^^' arise a king uushamefaccd of face ; he shall be wise in dark speaking ; he shall be ("J/'t'i'i'L-Truo "^"^ mighty and strong, but not in his own strength ; he shall destroy above measure, and 1,'^ p"rli.i.u{,',i all that he gocth about shall prosper in his hand: his heart shall be proud, he shall slay the strong and holy people, and through his craftiness falsehood shall prosper in his hand, and many one shall be put to death in his wealthiness ; he shall stand up against the prince of princes, but he shall be slain without hand." Of the tyranny and prosperous success of antichrist in slaying of the saints of God, and the reward of them that be slain for the witness of God's truth, .speaketh also St John, in the sixth chapter of his Apocalypse, under the opening of the four and five seals : and in Read ihe the seventeenth chapter he lively scttetli forth the pope in his own colours, imder the ' person of the whore of Babylon being drunken with the blood of saints ; pointing, as it were with his finger, who this whore of Babylon is, and the place where she shall reign, saying : " The woman which thou sawest is that great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth." Now what other city reigned at that time, or at any time since, over the christian kings of the earth, but only Rome ? AVhereof it followeth Rome to be the seat of antichrist, and the pope to be very antichrist himself. I 7-3. could prove the same by many other scriptures, old writers, and strong reasons. But forasmuch as Rodulph Gualter hath written hereof a notable work in Latin, and now of Latin translated into EngHsh by I. O., I remit the reader to his book, wherein he may be fully satisfied hereof^. Of the prosperity and security that the false church hath in worldly pleasures, using the same with all greediness and voluptuousness of carnal lusts, with the wicked devices of tyranny against Christ and his true members, wherewith the ungodly daily persecute and murder God's elect for his truth, with the rew\ard also of them that suffer for the same truth sake, it is most plainly written in the second and R*ad tiie third chapters of the Book of AVisdom. chapter^. By these scriptures now rehearsed it appeareth most plainly, that worldly prosperity of the pope and his clergy prove not the truth of their doctrine ; nor yet persecution of God's true preachers and other faithful people argueth their doctrine to be false. But if thou wilt needs know where the true church of Christ is, and where the false, and not to be deceived, herein take this for a plain and full answer, that wheresoever the word of God is truly preached, without addition of man's doctrines and traditions, and the sacraments duly ministered according to Christ's institution, there is the true church, the very spouse of God, Christ being the head thereof. But how many and who, of that number that hear the word of God and receive the sacraments, be God's elect church, and true members of Christ, is known to God only ; " for the Lord knoweth who be his," and no man can tell of another man, whether he be worthy love or hatred, although their works seem never so holy and glorious afore men ; so great a witch is hypocrisy. Last of all, to make all cock sure, and to maintain their idolatry beside, yea, and Arsnmcnt. also contrary to the word of God, (as invocation and praying to saints, worshipping of images and relics, with pilgrimages and offerings, and the sacrifice of the mass for the quick and the dead, and pardons to deliver dead men's souls from purgatory, holy bread, holy water, ashes, palms, and such other baggage,) they allege revelations of angels, of our lady and other saints, and dead men's souls appearing to divers men and women, bidding them to cause certain masses, trentals', pilgrimages, and offering to images and relics of this and that saint, to be done for them, and they should be delivered from the fire of purgatory, where the pains be greater, say they, than man's wit can ['' The work referred to seems to be, Antichristus, | id est, Homilia; quinque, quibus Romanum PontiH- cem verum et magnum ilhim Antichristum esse probalur. Without date.— Antichrist, That is to 1 saye: A true report that Antichrist is come, &c. Translated out of Latine into English, by J. O. (John Olde), Southwarke, 1.55fi. See Herbert's Ames' Typog. Antiq. p. 14.'")1.] Trentals : services of thirty masses, said one 1 on each of thirty different days for the soul of a person deceased.] 64 A CONFUTATION [CII.M'. 74. comprehend. And vvlien such masses, pilgrimages, with offerings to such saints' relics and images, bo done for them, they appear to the same persons again, saying, that hy such means they 1)0 delivered out of purgatory into the eternal joys of heaven. They tell also of many wonders and strange miracles, to prove their doctrine, in all these afore- said things, to be true. And because they have great profit and advantage thereby, they, " counting gains godliness," have filled all their books with such vanities and lies ; of which some be so fond, and so directly against God's glory, that the most earnest papists (having either learning or wit) be ashamed of them ; yea, and the pope himself hath clean put them out of God's service used in the church of Home : and yet must we read them, believe them as necessary articles of our faith, or else burn therefore like heretics. wor. By the manifest and plain words of the scriptures, and the consent of the most ancient authors before written, it is evident, that neither the visions of angels, apparitions of the dead, nor miracles, nor all these together joined in one, are able or sufficient to make any one new article of our faith, or stablish any thing in reHgion, without the express words of God ; because all such things (as is before proved) may be, yea, and have been, through God's permission, for our sins and unbelief's sake, done by the power of the devil himself, or feigned and counterfeited of his lively members, monks and friars, with other such hypocrites. But what shall Satan need to tell oracles, use visions, shew apparitions, or work miracles now-a-days ? What should he need to toil herein himself? or wliy should he not, like a gentleman, take his ease in his inn, seeing his subtle servants, monks, friars, nuns, and other pope-holy hypocrites, can and do counterfeit such things daily, and from their beginning hath done diligently ? Part whereof I shall rehearse. „ g,j,i About fourteen years past, at Orleance in France, the provost's wife died, willing "^■^ to be buried at the Friars' in the same city, without pomp or other solemnity com- monly used at burials. Wherefore the friars, fearing to lose a great prey, if this should be suffered to enter into the heads of the people, caused a young friar to speak in a vault in a woman's voice, many people hearing it, and said that she was the soul of the provost's wife, condemned in hell for contemning of the suffrages of the holy church, commanding also lier body to be cast out of christian burial. But the provost so bolted out the matter, that the young friar confessed the place and the manner of his speaking ; and all the friars were openly punished for that fault in the common market at Orleance'. ijr^ But let us come home to our own realm of England. About thirty years past, in the borders of AVales, within a priory called Lymster, there was a young woman, called the holy maid of Lymster, which (as the fame was) lived only by angels' food, and was inclosed within a grate of iron ; unto whom, certain days, when the prior of the place said mass, the third part of the host went, hanging in the air, (by miracle, as it seemed,) from the altar, where the prior massed, into the maid's mouth. Which thing brought the people into a great opinion of holiness in her, and caused great pilgrimage to be there used. But when the Lord of Burgavenny^, with his brother Sir Edward Nevel, and divers other gentlemen and gentlewomen, came to try the truth hereof, they caused the door to be opened, and straightways the dogs fought for bones that were rmder her bed ; whereupon they searching farther, found a privy door, whereby the prior might resort to her and she to him, at their pleasures. And then she confessed that she made, as it were, two fine threads of her own hairs singly tied together with fine knots; and then made a big hole with a bodkin through the corner of a quarter of the host, and fastened one end of the said hair to the corporas, where the said prior said mass, and the other end to her own bed wherein she lay, and tied the other hair fast to the quarter of the host, and wrapped the other end about her own finger. And when the prior had received his portion of the host, she wound up the thread, whereto the host was tied, upon her fingers, and so conveyed the host into her mouth. This both the prior and she confessed, and did open penance for the same''. [I Slcidan. De statu religioni? et reipub. (a.d. 1534.) Book IX. pp.lz-'i, *■>• Ed. Francof. ir.68.] [- Burgavenny, i.e. Abergavenny. Vid. Works of Thomas Becon, Early Writings, pp. (Jl,?;.; 87, n. ; 307, 71. Park. Soc. Ed. 1843.] [3 Sir Thomas IMore's Dialogues of Vene- ration and ^Vorship of Images. Part I. Book i. caj). xiv. col. 25.] XI.] OF UNWRITTEN VERITIES. m To St Albans, about twenty-eigbt years past, canio a maid, creeping? upon lier knees, and leaning upon two sbort staves, inquiring after St Alban's bones ; affirming, that she should be made whole and go upright, so soon as slie should come to the place where St Alban's bones were: in token whereof an angel had delivered her a key, whereby she should certainly know where his very bones were. And when she passed thus through the streets of St Alban's, creeping on her knees till she came to St Alban's shrine, after she had made her prayers devoutly there, she took out the key of her purse, which she said an angel had delivered to her ; and then she stood upright, and opened the shrine with the said key, and then kneeled again to pray, and to give thanks to God and St Alban for her healing, and giving her strength to walk, which was bom lame. And by and by the monks would have had it rung for a miracle ; but some wiser men thought it meet to try the matter better, and to examine her farther, before they began ^ to ring a miracle openly. And upon her examination she said that she had been lame from her birth, declaring both her kindred and place where she was born. Upon which confession she was committed to a nunnery called 76. Sopwel, there to tarry until messengers, which they straightway sent forth, might return and testify the truth. And so she daily and holily visited St Alban's shrine. But the night before the return of the messengers she was conveyed away, and never heard of nor seen after. And the messengers declared to be lies all that ever she had said : for there was never none born lame, nor of her name, where she said she was born. A strange thing it is to hear of the wonderful trances and visions of Mistress Anne Wentworth*, of Suffolk, which told many men the secrets of their hearts, which they thought no man could have told, but God only. She cut stomachers in pieces, and made them whole again ; and caused divers men that spake against her delusions to go stark mad. All which things were proved, and openly by her confessed, to be done by necromancy and the deceit of the devil. But Elizabeth Barton", called the holy maid of Courtop Street in Kent, passed all Eiizibcth others in devilish devices. For she could, when she list, feign herself to be in a trance, disfigure her face, draw her mouth awry toward the one ear, feigning that she was o dc viiish thus tormented of Satan for the sins of the people, and delivered from his power by ' our blessed lady of Courtop Street, and by her led into heaven, hell, and purgatory, and there saw all the joys and pains of those places ; and took upon her to pro- phesy of things to come, and of the king's death. This instrument of the devil drew Rea.imore into her confederacy, both of heresy and treason, holy monks of the Charter House, book set fortl» obstinate (they would be called observant) friars of Greenwich, nice nuns of Sion, 11! h 'i"rs black monks (both of cowls and conditions) of Christ's Church and St Austin's Qf Canterbury, knights, squires, learned men, priests, and many other : of which sort (whether they were blinded by her, or else of their own mere malice and hypocrisy dissembled the matter) some, by due proof made against them, were justly condemned both of heresy and treason, and suffered with the said Elizabeth Barton, according to their demerits ; and some, acknowledging their own offences, were delivered by the king's pardon. This wicked woman caused a letter to be made by a monk of St Austin's a letter of Canterbury, in golden letters, feigning the same to be delivered to her by an angel J^'umgh it from heaven. This monster was convented both before William Warham, archbishop from heaven, of Canterbury, and Thomas Wolsey, cardinal and archbishop of York : who, either Bishops ever because that generation of the clergy hath alway defended idolatry and superstition, bolster?™ of or because she knew too much of their incontinency and other wickedness of living, (for she threatened them with eternal damnation, except they repented and amended their lives,) they clearly discharged her without finding of any fault in her at all. But when the matter came to be examined by Thomas Crannier, archbishop of Canterbury, [* Before they tempted, (i.e. attempted), Orig. ed.] Anne Wentworth, daughter of sir Roger Wentworth, of Ipswich, Suffolk. Vid. sir Thomas More's Dialogues, Of the Veneration and Worship of Images. Pt. I. Book i. chap. xvi. col. 27.] But yet Elizabeth Barton, Orig. ed. For an [^CRANMEU, 11.] account of Elizabeth Barton, the maid of Kent, and her accomplices, vid. Hall's Chronicle: The 2.'')th year of King Henry VIII.; fol. ccxviii. 2. Ed. lf»4!i. Burnet, Hist. Reformat. Vol. I. p. 302 et sqq. Kd. Oxford. 1829. Strype, Eccl. IMemoriuls, Vol. I. chap. XXV. p. 271 et stit). Ed. Oxford 1822. J ()() A CONFUTATION [chap. A notable tiiiracle. and Thomas Cromwell, then master of the rolls, they so handled the matter, that they foimd out the whole nest of tliat conspiracy : wherein was disclosed the whole number of those confederates, their books of heresy and treason, the authors and writers of the same, and of the letter feigned to be sent from heaven. All whose detestable facts, as well of idolatry, heresy, and also of treason, were so wittily and learnedly by God's word convinced at Canterbury by Doctor Heath', now cliancellor of England, (she being present and openly confessing the same,) and also by anotlier learned man at Paul's cross, that the most part of them, which were before by her seduced, did tlicn utterly abhor her shameless and abominable facts. What a crafty point of legerdemain was played about the beginning of king Edward's reign by a priest ; which, being at mass, pricked his owti finger, and caused it to drop upon tlie host ; persuading the people that the host bled of itself, by the miraculous working of God, for to make the world believe the body of Christ to be as really and naturally in the sacrament as he was bom of the virgin Mary his mother ! For the which heinous fact, proved against him and also by him confessed, he did open penance at Paul's cross. I will rehearse one sermon, made in queen Mary's beginning, by a momish monk, and so leave off their vain and wicked lies. A new upstart preacher, being some time a monk of Christ's church in Canterbury, stept into the pulpit in St Paul's church, sajnng that the very body of Christ is really and naturally in the sacrament of the altar ; yea, " By God's body is it," quotli he. And because that neither oath nor perjury chrijt proved Can prove a good argument, he proved the same by three notable miracles : the first host by two of an horse, refusing to eat wafers so long as their caky god was among them ; the devil speak- sccoud, by the dcvil speaking in the likeness of an horse, being conjured of a priest ing in one of , ^ .., , ^ ii i i ii i-i •i c-vti -i till m. by God s body to tell what he was ; and the third, a maid of Northgate parish in Canterbury, who, he said, in pretence to wipe her mouth, kept the host in her handkercher ; and when she came home, she put the same into a pot, close covered, and spitted in another pot ; and after a few days she, looking in the one pot, found a little young pretty babe about a sliaftmond long, and the other pot was full of gored blood. 78. Here is goodly pulpit matters to prove new articles of our faith ! For if the priests that told the stories of the two horses, or the maid that said that the bread was turned into a little child, or the monk that preached these shameful blasphemies, or the devil himself, who is father of lies, could lie, speaking in the horse, or in any of them ; then do all these foresaid miracles prove nothing his purpose. But, O merciful God, in what a miserable state were we thine afflicted members, if it were true, which they say, being both enemies to thee and to us also, for thy truth's sake ! For w-e would not^ only suffer extreme miseries, as loss of our goods, good names, and the com- pany of our dear friends in our native country ; but also burn as heretics in this world, if we came in their cruel handling, and also bum eternally in the unquench- able fire of hell, if their cruel curses might take effect. AVherefore we yield thee most hearty thanks, O Father of all mercies, and to thy Son Jesus Christ our Saviour, which hast promised, for his sake and in his name, thy kingdom of heaven to all them which suffer persecution for thy righteousness' sake. How shall we then know true visions of angels from false, true apparitions and miracles from counterfeit, but by the scripture of God, which is the rule and tme measure wherewith we must try all things ? as St John saith : " Believe not every spirit, but prove tliem whether they be of God : for many false prophets are gone out into the world. Hereby is the Spirit of God known," saith he : " every spirit which confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God," &c. Whosoever therefore saith, that there is any thing that pacLfieth the wrath of God, or obtaineth his favour [' Nicholas Heath, sticcessively bishop of Ro- chester and Worcester, under Henry VIII., was deprived under Edward VI. ; but, under Mary, became Archbishop of York, and Lord cliancellor, af ter the death of Gardiner in 1555, and therefore only about three months before the death of Cran- mer, for whose execution he signed the warrant. Vid. Anderson's Annals of the English Bible. Vol. I. p. 374, n. 33. Burnet, Hist, of Reform. Vol. I. Part ii. p. 139, &.C.] For we should not, Orig. ed.] X..] OF UNWlliTTEN VERITIES. and forgiveness of sins, but only Christ's death and passion, he denictli Clirist to be come a Saviour in the flesh. AVhcrofore these angels, saints, souls of the dead, and miracles, that allow worshipping of saints by invocation and praying to them, the sacrifice of the mass for the quick and the dead, worshipping of images, pilgrimages, offerings to holy relics, to forgive sins, or to deliver the dead out of jnirgatory, deny Christ to be come an only Saviour by his flesh. For they make all these to be saviours from purgatory, or, at the least, coadjutors to help him in that office of salvation, and delivering those souls from sin and the pains due for the same ; and so they cannot be of God, but of antichrist. Thus I have plainly, fully, and truly, without fraud of cloaking, or colour of rhetoric and dark speech, to blind the eyes of the simple people, answered to all that I remem- ber, which the papists do or can allege, either by writing, preaching, or reasoning, for the defence of their unwritten verities, whereupon they build so many detestable idolatries and heresies. And the same answers, if they be aptly applied and placed by a discreet and witty reader, will suffice for the answer to all that they ever have or can brinsf forth for the maintaining of their unwritten and uncertain verities. And yet I will not be so much wedded to mine own wit or will, but that if they be able to answer so plainly and truly to the scriptures, authors, and reasons rehearsed by me, as I have done to theirs ; and to prove their doctrine of unwritten verities by as plain consent both of scriptures, ancient doctors, and as pithy arguments, as I have done mine, and set it forth in print to the judgment of the whole world, as mine is ; I shall not only acknowledge mine ignorance and error, but I shall gladly return into England, recant mine heresies, openly submitting myself to such discipline and cor- rection as they shall think meet for mine offences. But if they refuse to answer my book by writing, and, using their old trade, burn both my book and the readers thereof, let them know they shall do nothing but cut off the head of Hydra. For for every heretic, as you call them, which you shall burn, will arise many faithful and constant Christians. For " except the grain or corn of wheat die, it remaineth alone ; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit." Wherefore I most heartily beseech the Father of heaven, of his infinite mercy, (if you be not indurate in your hearts with that sin which is irremissihle, and shall never be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come,' and resist the Holy Ghost, impugning the truth of God of you known, and defending and maintaining wicked doctrines, which your consciences bear record to be idolatries and heresies,) that he will mollify your stony hearts, and give you fleshy hearts; yea, rather spiritual and godly hearts, to worship him truly in spirit, according to his godly will expressed in his holy word written. And I exhort all you which fear God and be desirous to save your own souls, to flee from this whore of Babylon, and from all her detestable idolatries and heresies, not building upon^ the Wh sure rock of God's infallible word written, but upon the quavemire* of unwritten veri- ties ; whereupon whatsoever is builded forthwith either sinketh or quite overthroweth. And stand thou fast, and stay thy faith, whereupon thou shalt build all thy works, upon the strong rock of God's word, written and contained within the old testament and the new ; which is able sufficiently to instruct thee in all things needful to thy salvation, and to the attainment of the kingdom of heaven. To the which I beseech the Almighty Father of heaven, of his infinite mercy and good- ness, and by the merits of his only Son, our Saviour and Redeemer, Jesus Christ, through his Holy Spirit in us, bring us all. Amen. FINIS, liuildcil upon, Orif;. ed.] Qualinire, Orig. ed. ; i. e. quagmire. J [A COLLECTION OF TENETS EXTIIACTKI) FROM THE CANON LAW, SHEWING THE EXTRAVAGANT PRETENSIONS OF THE CHURCH OF ROME'.] c'ccxh.'p.' Dist.22. Omnes'\ De Major, ct obedient. : Solitce^. Extrav. De majorit, et ohedient. : Mss. stilling- Utiam sanctum*. Libr. 11(17. He that knowledgeth not himself to be under the bishop of Home, and that the of'Seformat' ^i^hop of RoHie is Ordained by God to have primacy over all the world, is an heretic, m.' parf ii"'' and Cannot be saved, nor is not of the flock of Christ. n.^27.^1)p. Ed. oxon. Dist. 10'. De sententia excommunicationis : Noverit". 25. o. 1: Omne^. im. ^ Princes' laws, if they be against the canons and decrees of the bishop of Rome, be of no force nor strength. Dist. 19.° 20.^ 24. q. 1. A recta; Memor ; Quoties ; Hcec est'". 25. q. 1. Generali ; Violatores ' ' . All the decrees of the bishop of Rome ought to be kept perpetually of every man, without any repugnance, as God's word spoken by the mouth of Peter ; and whosoever [' 111 reference to these extracts from the Canon Law, Strype says : " And one of the first things wherein he (i. e. Cranmer) shewed his good service to the church was done in the parliament, in the latter end of this year, 1533. When the supremacy came under debate, and the usurped power of the bishop of Rome was propounded, then the old col- lections of the archbishop did him good service ; for the chief, and in a manner the whole burden of this weighty cause was laid upon his shoulders." Strype, Memorials of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 32. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Burnet places the passing of the act, " containing some former acts for revising the Canon Law," &c. in the year 1544, and says that " Cranmer pressed this often with great vehemence, and, to shew the necessity of it, drew out a short extract of some passages in the Canon Law," which he gives in " the Collection of Records." The text follows that of Burnet's History of the Reforma- tion, but it is corrected in many places by the MS. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. Dr Jenkyns suggests that "the old collections," mentioned by Strype, are probably those which are still preserved at Lambeth under the title of Archbishop Cranmer's Collection of Laws, and that " they were formed, perhaps, while he resided at Cambridge, and consist of a large number of passages, extracted at length from the ciinon law, and followed by that short summary of some of its most remarkable doctrines which is here printed. They were doubtless of great use," he goes on to say, " in the discussions alluded to by Strype ; but that was not the only nor the first oc- casion, in which they supplied the archbishop with arguments. He must have already availed himself of them, when, in stating to the king his unwilling- ness to accept the see of Canterbury, he ' disclosed therewithal the intolerable usurpation of the pope of Rome.' See his Examination before Brokes. And he frequently recurs to them in his subsequent writings, particularly in the Answer to the Devon- shire Rebels, a. d. 1549, and in his long Letter to queen Mary, in September, a.d. 1555." See Dr Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 1.] [- Corpus Juris Canonici. Ed. Paris. 1687. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 22. can. i. ' Omnes.' Tom. I. p. 29.] Id. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. i. Tit. xxxiii. De majorit. et obedient, cap. vi. ' Solitae.' Tom. II. p. 59.] [■* Id. Extravag. Comm. Lib. i. Tit. viii. De majorit. et obedient, cap. i. 'Unam sanctam.' Tom. II. p. 394.] P Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 10. Tom. I. p. 8.] Id. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. v. Tit. 39. De sentent. excommunicat. cap. xlix. ' Noverit.' Tom. II. p. 276.] [' Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxv. Quaest. 1. can. viii. ' Omne.' Tom. I. p. 345.J [8 Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 19. Tom. I. p. 23. et sqq.J [" Id. ibid. Dist. 20. Tom. I. p. 2fi.J Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxiv. Quaest. 1. can. ix. 'A recta.' can. x. 'Memor.' can. xii. 'Quoties.' can. xiv. ' Ha;c est.' Tom. I. p. 332.] I" Id. ibid. Causa xxv. Quaest. 1. cap. xi. ' Generali.' can. v. ' Violatores.' Tom. I. p. 345.] COLLECTION OF TENETS FROM THE CANON LAW. (i!) ilotli not receive them, neither availeth them the catholic faith, nor the four evangelists; but they blasplicme the Holy Gijost, and shall have no forgiveness. 25. y. 1. Generali^^. All kings, bishops, and nobles that allow or suffer tlie bisho]) of Rome's decrees in any tiling to be violate, be accursed, and for ever culpable before God, as trans- gressors of the catholic faith. Dist. 2L Quamvis^*, et 24. (j. I. A recta; Memor^^. The see of Rome hath neither spot nor wrinkle in it, nor cannot err. 25. q. 1. Ideo^^. De senten. et re judicata; Ad apostolicce". Li. 6, de jurejurando'". The bishop of Rome is not bound to any decrees, but he may compel, as well the clergy as laymen, to receive his decrees and canon laws. 9.^.3. IpsV^ ; Cuncta'"; Nemo^^. 8.5'. 6; Dudum^^ ; Aliorum'^^ . 17-?. 4: Si quis'*. De laptis. et ejus effectu. Major es^^. The bishop of Rome hath authority to judge all men, and specially to discern the articles of the faith, and that without any council, and may assoil them that the council hath damned; but no man hath authority to judge him, nor to meddle with any thing that he hath judged, neither emperor, king, people, nor the clergy : and it is not lawful for any man to dispute of his power. Gr, Duo sunt'^. 25. q. 6. Alius; Nos sanctorum; Juratos'^. In Clement, de hcereticis. Ut officium^^. The bishop of Rome may excommunicate emperors and princes, depose them from their states, and assoil their subjects from their oath of obedience to them, and so constrain them to rebellion. De major, et obedient. Solitce^^. Clement, de sententia et re judicata. Pastoralis^". The emperor is the bishop of Rome's subject, and the bishop of Rome may revoke the emperor s sentence in temporal causes. De elect, et electi potestate. Venerabilem^^ . It belongeth to the bishop of Rome to allow or disallow the emperor after he is elected ; and he may translate the empire'^ from one region to another. Vid. supra, n. 11.] ['^ So it appears to be in the C. C. C. MS. : in Dr Jenkyns's edition it is printed beliette.] Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 21. can. iii. 'Quam- vis.' Tom. I. p. 28.J ['» Vid. supra, n. 10. J Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxv. Quasst. 1. can. xvi. ' Ideo.' Tom. I. p. 346.] ['7 Id. Sexti Decretal. Lib. 11. Tit. xiv. De senten. et re judicata, cap. ii. ' Ad apostolicse.' Tom. II. p. 309.] Id. ibid. Lib. II. Tit. xi. Jurejurando. cap. i. ' Contin},'it.' Tom. II. p. 30ft.] Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa ix. Qua-st. 3. can. xvi. 'Ipsi.' Tom. I. p. 210.] Id. ibid. can. xvii. xviii. 'Cuncta.' Tom. I. p. 211.] [" Id. ibid. can. xiii. 'Nemo.' Tom. I. p. 210.] [^^ Id. ibid. Causa iii. Quaest. 6. can. ix. ' Du- duni.' Tom. I. p. 180.] [-'■' Id. ibid. Causa ix. Quast. 3. can. xiv. 'Aliorum.' Tom. I. p. 210.] [2'' Id. ibid. Causa xvii. Qu«st. 4. can. xxii. ' Si quis.' Tom. I. p. 282. J [-^ Id. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. iii. De Baptismo et ejus effect. Tit. xlii. cap. iii. ' Ma- jores.' Tom. II. p. 194.] [2" Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 9fi. can. 10. ' Duo sunt.' Tom. I. p. 118.j f'" Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xv. Quast. 6. can. iii. 'Alius.' can. iv. 'Nos sanctorum.' can. v. 'Juratos.' Tom. I. p. 2ti0.] Id. Sexti Decretal. Lib. v. Tit. ii. De hieret. cap. ii. ' Ut officium.' Tom. II. p. 332.] [2» Vid. p. 68. n. 3.] Id. Clementin. Lib. n. Tit. xi. De sentent. et re judicat. cap.ii. ' Pastoralis.' Tom. II. p. 358.] [31 Id. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. i. Tit. vi. Dc elect, et electi potest, cap. xxxiv. ' Vcnera. bilem.' Tom. II. p. 23.] C.C.C. MS. emperor.] 70 COLLECTION OF TENETS De supplenda negligen. prcelato. GrandV. Tlie bishop of Roiiu' may appoint coadjutors unto princes. Dist. 17. Si/nodum; Regula ; Nec Vicnitj Midtis; Concilia^. Dist. 96. Ubinam^. There can be no council of bishops without the authority of the see of Rome ; and the emperor ought nof to be present at the council, except when matters of faith be entreating, which belong universally to every man. 2. q. 6^. Ad Romamim. Nothing may be done against him that appealeth unto Rome. 9. J. 3: Alionim". Dist. 40: Si Papa'. Dist. 96: Satis\ The bishop of Rome may be judged of none but of God only ; for although he neither regard his own salvation, nor no man's else, but draw down with himself innumerable people by heaps unto hell ; yet may no mortal man in this world pre- sume to reprehend him. Forsomuch as he is called God, he may be judged of no man ; for God may be judged of no man. 24. q. 5". The bishop of Rome may open and shut heaven unto men. Dist. 40. A^on nos'". The see of Rome receiveth holy men, or else maketh them holy. De pjoenitentia. Dist. 1. Serpens'^. He that maketh a lie to the bishop of Rome committetli sacrilege. De consecrat. Dist. 1 : De locorum. Prwcepta. Ecclesia^'^. De elect- et electi potestate. Fundamenta To be senator, captain, patrician, governor, or officer of Rome, none shall be elected or pointed without the express licence and special consent of the see of Rome. De electione et electi potestate- Venerabilem^*. It appertaineth to the bishop of Rome to judge which oaths ought to be kept, and which not '^ De jurfjrirand. Si vero^^. 15. q. 6: Atictoritatem''' . And he may absolve subjects from their oath of fidelity, and absolve from other oaths that ought to be kept. [' Id. Sexti Decretal. Lib. 1. Tit. viii. De supplenda negligen. pra?lat. cap. ii. ' Grandi.' Tom. II. p. 297.] Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 17. can. i. 'Syno- dum.' can. ii. ' Regula.' can. iv. ' Nec licuit.' can. V. ' Multis.' can. vi. ' Concilia.' Tom. I. pp. 20, 21.] Id. ibid. Dist. 96. can. iv. 'Ubinam.' Tom. I. p. 118.] not wanting in C. C. C. MS.] Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa ii. Quast. 6. can. vi. 'Ad Romanum.' Tom. I. p. 162.] Vid. p. 69, n. 22.] Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 40. can. vi. ' Si Papa.' Tom. I. p. 53.] [8 Id. ibid. Dist. 96. can. vii. 'Satis.' Tom. I. p. 118.] Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxiv. Quast. 2. can. ii. ' Legatur.' Tom. I. p. 337-] ["> Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 40. can. i. ' Non nos.' Tom. I. p. 53.] [" Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxxiii. Quast. 3. De Poenit. Dist. 1. can. xlvii. ' Serpens.' Tom. I. p. 399.] Id. Decret. iii. Pars. De consecrat. Dist. 1. can. iv. ' De locorum.' can. v. ' Praecepta.' can. viii. ' Ecclesia.' Tom. I. pp. 447, 8.J ['^ Id. Sexti. Decretal. Lib. i. Tit.vi. De elect, et electi potestat. cap. xvii. ' Fundamenta.' Tom. II. p. 291.] ['^ Vid. p. 69, n. 30.] ['^ And which not, wanting in C. C. C. MS., as is also the whole of the following article.] ['^ Id. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. 11. Tit. xxiv. De jurejurando. cap. viii. ' Si vero.' Tom. II. p. IO7.J [" Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa, xv. Quaesl. 6. can. ii. ' Autoritatem.' Tom. I. p. 259.] VlUm THE CANON LAW. 71 Do foro competent. Ex tenore^". De (lonat. inter viriiiii el iixorem. De prudentiu". Qui jUii sunt leyitimi. Per renerabilem^". De elect, ct clecti polestale. Funda- mental. Extravag. de majorit. et obedient. Unam sanctum^'. De judiciis. N0trit'\ The bishop of Rome is judge in tomporal tilings, and hath two swords, spiritual and temporal. [Clement.] de hwreticli. Multoriim'*. The bishop of Rome" may give authority to arrest men, and imprison them in manacles and fetters. Extrav. de consuetudine. Super gentes^^. The bishop of Rome may compel princes to receive his legates. De treuga et pace. Treugas^^. It belongeth also to him to appoint and command peace and truce to be observed and kept, or not. De prashend. et dig. Dilectus'^. Et li. 6: Licet"". The collation of all spiritual promotions appertain to the bishop of Rome. De excessibus proelatorum. Sicut imire^". The bishop of Rome may unite bishopricks together, and put one under another at his pleasure. Lib. 6. De pcenis. Felicis^\ In the chapter Felicis, lib. 6. de poenis, is the most partial and unreasonable decree, made by Bonifacius VIII. that ever was read or heard, against them that be adver- saries to any cardinal of Rome, or to any clerk, or religious man of the bishop of Rome's family. Dist. 28. Consulendum^^. Dist. 9(i. Si imperator'^. 11. rw cxcelsa^. De pomitcnt. et remiss. Antiquorum. et Clemen. U mgenitus ; Quemadmodum We obtain remission of sin by observing of certain Qfeasts, and certain]^ pilgrimages in the jubilee, and other jircscribed times, by virtue of the bishop of Rome's pardons. De poenitentiis et remissionibus extravag. ca. 5. Et si dominici^. Whosoever offendeth the liberties of the church, or doth violate any interdiction that Cometh from Rome, or conspireth against the person or state of the bishop of Rome or his see; or by any ways offendeth, disobeyeth or rebelleth against the said bishop or see; or that killeth a priest, or offendeth personally against a bishop or other prelate ; or invadeth, spoileth, withholdeth, or wasteth lands belonging to the church of Rome, or to any other church immediately subjected to the same ; or who- soever invadeth any pilgrims that go to Rome, or any suitors to the court of Rome, or that let the devolution of causes unto that court, or that put any new charges or impositions real or personal upon any church or ecclesiastical person; and generally, all other that offend in the causes contained in the bull" which is usually published by the bishops of Rome upon Maundy Thursday; all these can be assoiled by no priest, bishop, archbishop, nor by none other, but only by the bishop of Rome, [[or by his express licence]'. 24. q. 3: Si quis'. Robbing of the clergy, and poor men, appertaineth unto the judgment of the bishops. 23. q. 5. Excommunicatorum^. He is ^"^3* manslayer which slayeth a man which is excommunicate. Dist. 63. Tihi Doinino^. De sententia excommunicationis. Si judex^". Here may be added" to the most tyrannical and abominable oaths which the bishop of Rome exacts of the emperors; in Clement, de jurejurando. Romani^^. Dist. 63. Tihi (hmino De consecrat. Dist. 1. Sicut^^. It is better not to consecrate, than to consecrate in a place not hallowed. De consecrat. Dist. 5: De his; Manus : Ut jejunV^. Confirmation, if it be ministered by any other than a bishop, is of no value, nor is no sacrament of the church : also confirmation is more to be had in reverence than baptism; and no man by baptism can be a christian man without confirmation. [' Id. Clementin. Lib. in. Tit. xvi. De reliq. ct venerat. sanct. cap. i. 'Si Dominum.' Tom. II. p. 30/.] [■^ Id. Extravag. Comm. Lib. in. Tit. xii. De reliq. et venerat. sanct. cap. i. 'Cum prse excelsa.' Tom. II. p. 414.] Id. ibid. Lib. v. Tit. ix. De pcenit. et re- miss, cap. i. 'Antiquorum.' cap. ii. ' Unigeni- tus.' cap. iv. 'Quemadmodum.' Tom. II. pp. 423, 4.] [•> Wanting in the C. C. C. MS.] Id. ibid. cap. v. ' Et si dominici.' Ibid.] f'' The bull, ' In ccEua Domini.'] ['' Id. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxiv. Quaest. iii. can. xxi. ' Si quis.' Tom. I. p. 341.] Id. ibid. Causa xxiii. Quasst. v. can. xlvii. ' Excommunicatorem.' Tom. I. p. 324.] [" Id. Decret. i. Pars, Dist. 63 can. xxxii. ' Tibi domino.' (Constitutio Othonis. An. 960. in Germania). Tom. I. p. 87.] Id. Sexti Decretal. Lib. v. Tit. xi. De sen- tent, excommanicat. cap. xii. ' Si judex.' Tom. II. p. 341.] [" In the C. C. C. MS. is a mark of abbrevia- tion, perhaps intended for adverted or alluded.] ['2 Id. Clementin. Lib. n. Tit. ix. De jureju- rando. cap. i. ' Romani.' Tom. II. pp. 356, 7-] ['3 Vid. supra, n. 7-] ['^ Id. Decret. iii. Pars. De consecrat. Dist. 1. can. xi. ' Sicut.' Tom. I. p. 448.] Id. ibid. Dist. 5. can. iii. ' De his.' can. iv. 'Manus.' can. vi. ' Ut jejuni.' Tom. I. p. 483.] FROM THE CANON LAW. 75 De pwiiitcnt. Dht. 1. Malt'iplcx"''. A penitent man can have no remission of liis sins, but by supplication of tlie priest. '"The bishop of Rome allegeth falsely to maintain liis usurped power these scriptures following, with many other: In tlie cliaptcr Unam sanctam^^, he abusetli to that piirposc this text, Pasce ores John xxi. mean ; and this also, Unum est ovile et uniis pastor ; and, Ecce dm gladii hie ; et, Con- Joim i. w. vcrte gladium tuum in vaginam ; et, Quceciinque sunt, a Deo ordinate^ sunt ; et, Ecce ■«).' '~ " constitui te hodie super gentes et regna ; et, Spiritualis homo judical omnia, ipse autem ra! a nemine judicatur; et, Quodcunque ligateris super terram, S^x. ; et, In principio .U'r. i.'ui.' T\ 7 , . ' Cor. il, ]r>. creamt Ueus cadum et terram. Matt, xvi.iii. In the chapter Solitce'^, De major, et oled., he abuseth this text, Suhditi estote omni i Pet.'ii. i3. humanos creaturce propter Deum, sire regi tanquam prcecellenti, sive ducilns, Sfc; also this text, Ecce constitui te super gentes et regna, S^c. ; also this. Fecit Deus . duo lumi- jer. i. lo. naria magna in Jirmamento coeli, luminare majus, SfC ; also, Pasce oves mem; et, johu xxms. Quodcunque ligaveris super terram, ^x. In the chapter Per venerabilem^". Qui Jilii sunt legit., he abuseth and false corrupteth Dcut, xvii. 8. this text, Si difficile et amhiguum apud te judicium esse perspexeris inter sanguinem et sanguinem, Sfc, lea^nng out these words, secundum legem Dei : also he abuseth this text, i cor. vi. 3. Nescitis quoniam angelos jiulxcahimus ? quanta magis secularia ! f'^ 1(1. Decret. ii. Pars, Causa xxxiii. QuEest. iii. De penitent. Dist. 1. can. xlix. ' IMultiplex.' Toiti. I. p. 399.] J 17 " These remarks on the papal abuses of scrip- ture follow the extracts in the original manuscript at Lambeth, but are not printed by Burnet. The latter part of them is in Cranmer's own hand- writing." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 9.] ['8 Vid. p. 68. n. 4.] ['» Ibid.n. 3. etp. fi9. n. 28.] Vid. p. 71. n. 18.] [SUBSTANCE OF A SPEECH DEMVERED BY C R A N M E R, ABOUT THE YEAR 1534, ON THE AUTHORITY OF THE POPE, AND OF GENERAL COUNCILS'.] Burnet, Hist. " ^ HAVE Seen a long speecli of Cranmer's, written by one of his secretaries. It was vo?i'^p"353! spoken soon after the parliament had passed the acts' formerly mentioned, for it relates f«29"'"'"' them as lately done : it was delivered either in the house of lords, the upper house of convocation, or at the council-board ; but I rather think it was in the house of lords, for it begins, " My lords." The matter of it does so much concern the business of reformation, that I know the reader will expect I should set down the heads of it. It appears he had been ordered to inform the house about these things. The preamble of his speech runs upon this conceit :" That as rich men, flying from their enemies, carry away all they can with them, and what they cannot take away they either hide or destroy it; so the court of Rome had destroyed so many ancient writings, and hid the rest, having carefully preserved every thing that was of advantage to them, that it was not easy to discover what they had so artificially concealed : therefore in the canon law some honest truths were yet to be found, but so mislaid, that they are not placed where one might expect them ; but are to be met with in some other chapters, where one would least look for them. And many more things, said by the ancients of the see of Rome and against their authority, were lost, as appears by the fragments yet remaining. He shewed that many of the ancients called every thing which they thought well done, " of divine institution," by a large extent of the phrase; in which sense the passages of many fathers, that mag- nified the see of Rome, were to be understood. Then he shewed for what end general councils were called; to declare the faith, and reform errors : not that ever any council was truly general, for even at Nice there were no bishops almost but out of Egypt, Asia, and Greece ; but they were called general, because the emperor summoned them, and all Christendom did agree to their definitions, which he proved by several authorities : therefore, though there were many more bishops in the council of Arimini, than at Nice or Constantinople, yet the one was not received as a general council, and the others were : so that it was not the number nor authority of the bishops, but the matter of their decisions, which made them be received with so general a submission. As for the head of the council : St Peter and St James had the chief direction of the council of the apostles, but there were no contests then about headship. Christ named no head ; which could be no more called a defect in him, than it was one in God, that had named no head to govern the world. Yet the church found it convenient to have one over them ; so archbishops were set over provinces. And though St Peter had been head of the apostles, yet as it is not certain that he was ever in Rome, so it does not appear that he had his headship for Rome's sake, or that he left it there ; but he was made head for his faith, and not for the dignity of any see : therefore [' A copy of this speech is said by Burnet to exist among bishop Stillingfleet's manuscripts. But those which are now in the library at Lambeth do not contain it. " Neither can it be discovered in Marsh's library at Dublin, where some of the bishop's books are preserved." See Dr Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 11.] [2 " For declaring the king's supremacy, for confirming the oath of succession, for granting the first-fruits and tenths to the king, for appointing suftragan bishops ; all passed in the session of No- vember and December, lo34." Dr Jenkyns.] SPEECH ON GENERAL COUNCILS. 77 the bishojis of Rome could pretend to notliing from him, but as they followed his faith ; and Liberius, and some other bishops there, had been condenmed for heresy ; and if, according to St James, faith be to be tried by works, the lives of the popes for several ages gave shrewd presumptions that tlieir faith was not good. And though it were granted that sucii a power was given to the see of Rome, yet by many in- stances ho shewed that positive precepts, in a matter of tliat nature, were not for ever obligatory. And therefore Gerson wrote a book, De Auferihilitate Papoe: so that if a pope with the cardinals be corrupted, they ought to be tried by a general council, and submit to it. St Peter gave an account of his baptizing Cornelius, when he was questioned about it. So Damasus, Sixtus, and Leo, purged themselves of some scandals. Then he shewed how corrupt the present pope was, both in his person and govern- ment, for which he was abhorred even by some of his cardinals, as himself had heard and seen at Rome. It is true, there was no law to proceed against a vicious pope, for it was a thing not foreseen, and thought scarcely possible ; but new diseases re- quired new remedies : and if a pope that is a heretic may be judged in a council, the same reason would hold against a simoniacal, covetous, and impious pope, who was salt that had lost its savour. And by several authorities he proved, that every man who lives so, is thereby out of the communion of the church ; and that, as the pre- eminence of the see of Rome flowed only from the laws of men, so there was now good cause to repeal these : for the pope, as was said in the council of Basil, was only vicar of the church, and not of Christ ; so he was accountable to the church. The council of Constance, and the divines of Paris, had, according to the doctrine of the ancient church, declared the pope to be subject to a general council, which many popes in former ages had confessed. And all that the pope can claim, even by the canon law, is, only to call and preside in a general council ; but not to overrule it, or have a negative vote in it. The power of councils did not extend to princes, dominions, or secular matters, but only to points of faith, which they were to declare ; and to condemn heretics : nor were their decrees laws, till they were enacted by princes. Upon this he enlarged much, to shew that though a council did proceed against a king, (with which they then threatened the king,) that their sentence was of no force, as being without their sphere. The determination of councils ought to be well considered and examined by the scriptures ; and in matters indifferent men ought to be left to their freedom. He taxed the severity of Victor's proceedings against the churches of the East about the day of Easter : and concluded, that, as a member of the body is not cut ofl", except a gangrene comes in it ; so no part of the church ought to be cut off, but upon a great and inevitable cause. And he very largely shewed, with what moderation and charity the church should proceed even against those that held errors. And the standard of the council's definitions should only l)e taken from the scriptures, and not from men's traditions. He said, some general councils had been rejected by others; and it was a tender point, how much ought to be deferred to a council : some decrees of councils were not at all obeyed. The divines of Paris held, that a council could not make a new article of faith, that was not in the scriptures. And as all God's promises to the people of Israel had this condition implied within them. If they kept his commandments ; so he thought the promises to the christian church had this condition in them. If they kept the faith. Therefore he had much doubting in himself as to general councils ; and he thought that only the word of God was the rule of faith, which ought to take place in all controversies of religion. The scriptures were called canonical, as being the only rule of the faith of Christians ; and these, by appointment of the ancient council, were only to be read in the churches. The fathers SS. Ambrose, Jerome, and Austin, did in many things differ from one another; but always appealed to the scriptures, as the common and certain standard. And he cited some remarkable pas- sage out of St Austin, to shew what difference he put between the scriptures and all the other writings even of the best and holiest fathers. But when all the fathers agreed in the exposition of any place of scripture, he acknowledged he looked on that 78 SPEECH ON GENERAL COUNCILS. as flowing from the Spirit of God ; and it was a most dangerous thing to be wise in our own conceit : therefore he thought councils ought to found their decisions on the word of God, and those expositions of it that had been agreed on by the doctors of the church. Then he discoursed very largely what a person a judge ought to be : he must not be partial, nor a judge in his own cause, nor so much as sit on the bench when it is tried, lest his presence should overawe others. Things also done upon a common error cannot bind, when the error upon which tliey were done comes to be discovered ; and all human laws ought to be changed, when a public visible inconvenience follows them. From which he concluded, that the pope, being a party, and having already passed his sentence, in things which ought to be examined by a general council, could not be a judge, nor sit in it. Princes also, who, upon a common mistake, thinking the pope head of the church, had sworn to him, finding that this was done upon a false ground, may pull their neck out of his yoke, as every man may make his escape out of the hands of a robber. And the court of Rome was so corrupt, that a pope, though he meant well, as Hadrian' did, yet could never bring any good design to an issue ; the car- dinals and the rest of that court being so engaged to maintain their corruptions. [' i.e. Adrian. VI. a.d. 1522 to Sept. 1523. Vid. Mosheim's Eccl. Hist. Vol. III. p. .184. Kd. I.ond. 1845.J [A SPEECH DELIVERED AT AN ASSEMBLY OF BISHOPS, 1530=.] It beseemeth not men of learning and gravity to make much babbling and brawl- Koxc, p.iiiiL'. mg about bare words, so that wo agree m the very substance and cnect of the matter. For to brawl about words is the property of sophisters and such as mean deceit and subtilty, which delight in the debate and dissension of the world, and in the miserable state of the church ; and not of them which should seek the glory of Christ, and should study for the unity and quietness of the church. There be weighty contro- versies now moved and put forth, not of ceremonies and light things, but of the true understanding and of the right difference of the law and of the gospel ; of the manner and way how sins be forgiven; of comforting doubtful and wavering consciences, by what means they may be certified that they please God, seeing they feel tlie strength of the law .accusing them of sin ; of the true use of the sacraments, whether the outward work of them doth justify man, or whether we receive our justification by faith. Item, which be the good works, and the true service and honour which pleaseth God : and whether the choice of meats, the difference of garments, the vows of monks and priests, and other traditions which have no word of God to confirm them, whether these, I say, be right good works, and such as make a perfect christian man, or no. Item, whether vain service, and false honouring of God, and man's traditions, do bind men's consciences, or no. Finally, whether the ceremony of confirmation, of orders, and of annealing, and such other (which cannot be proved to be institute of Christ, nor have any word in them to certify us of remission of sins,) ought to be called sacra- ments, and to be compared with baptism and the supper of the Lord, or no. These be no light matters, but even the principal points of our christian religion. Wherefore we contend not about words and titles, but about high and earnest matters. Christ saith, " Blessed be the peace-makers, for they shall be called the sons of God." Matt. v. And Paul, writing unto Timothy, commanded bishops to avoid brawling and conten- tion about words, which be profitable to nothing but unto the subversion and destruction of the hearers ; and monisheth him specially, that he should resist vvdth the scriptures, when any man disputeth with him of the faith : and he addeth a cause, whereas he saith : " Doing this thou shalt preserve both thyself, and also them which hear thee." i Tim. iv. Now if ye will follow these counsellors, Christ and Paul, all contention and brawl- ing about words must be set apart, and ye must stablish a godly and a perfect unity and concord out of the scripture. Wherefore in this disputation we must first agree of the number of sacraments, and what a sacrament doth signify in the holy scripture ; and when wo call baptism and the supper of the Lord sacraments of the gospel, what we mean thereby. I know right well that St Ambrose and other authors call the washing of the disciples' feet, and other things, sacraments; which I am sure you yourselves would not suffer to be numbered among the other sacraments. This speech is printed from Foxe's Acts and Monuments, and was delivered by Cranmer at an assembly of bishops, appointed by Henry VIII. to " determine those things which pertained unto re- ligion." The whole of the discussion is related in Foxe, and an abridged statement of it is given in Burnet, Hist. Reformat. (Vol. I. p. 429. et sqq. Ed. Oxon. 1820.) Crumwell presided as vicar- general ; and those who took part in favour of the reform of abuses, were, besides the president, Cran- mer, Fox, bishop of Hereford, and "one Alexander Alesse, a Scotchman, much esteemed for his learn- ing and piety, whom Cranmer entertained at Lam- beth," and whom Crumwell brought with him to give his opinion respecting the sacraments. Stokes- ley, bishop of London, replied to him, attempting to maintain the opposite argument. The articles of Ib'Mi, about religion, resulted from this discussion. See Foxe's Acts and Monuments, pp. lllil — 1183. Ed. 1583.] SOME QUERIES CONCERNING CONFIRMATION, WITH THE ANSWERS WHICH WERE GIVEN TO THEM BV CR ANMER. THE JUD(iMENT OF CRANMER, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. Cotton Lib. Whether confirmation be instituted by Christ? foh'S.^' * Respon. There is no place in scripture that declaretli tliis sacrament to be insti- Memor. a'pp. tute of Chrfst. Ed.'b'xon.""' First, for the places alleged for the same be no institutions, but acts and deeds Burnet, Hist, of the apOStlcS. Addln^d."voi' Sccoud, thesc acts were done by a special gift given to the apostles for the con- Oxonf isi^^* ilrmation of God's word at that time. Thirdly, the said special gift doth not now remain with the successors of the apostles. What is the external sign? The church useth chrisma for the exterior sign, but the scripture maketh no men- tion thereof. What is the efficacy of this sacrament? The bishop, in the name of the church, doth invocate the Holy Ghost to give strength and constancy, with other spiritual gifts, unto the person confirmed ; so that the efficacy of this sacrament is of such value as is the prayer of the bishop made in the name of the church. HcBC respondeo, salvo semper eruditiorum et ecclesicB orthodoxcB judicio. [' Burnet says this paper was written with Cran- mer's hand. Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Pt. ii. p. 479. Strype, however, states, " This is writ (i.e. Haec respondeo, &c.) with the archbishop's own hand : the rest above is the hand of his secretary." Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. Pt. n. pp. 349, 50.] INJUNCTIONS (JIVKN BY THOMAS ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY TO THE PARSONS, VICARS, AND OTHER CURATES, IN HIS VISITATION KEPT (SEDE VACANTE^) WITHIN THE DIOCESE OF HEREFORD, ANNO DOMINI 1538. I. First ; That ye and every one of you shall, with all your diligence and faithful •J^'sj"' ^ ^ obedience, observe, and cause to be observed, all and singular the kine's highness' injunc- b. foi. ii?. ' , . , . . . . , , ... , Burnet, His(. tions, by his graces commissaries given in such places as they in times past liave of Reformat, visited. i.'^ook m. n. 12. pp. 285.6. Ed. JJ_ Oxon. 1829 Item ; That ye and every one of you shall have, by the first day of August next coming, as well a whole bible in Latin and English, or at the least a new testament of both the same languages, as the copies of the king's highness' injunctions. III. Item; That ye shall every day study one chapter of the said bible, or new testa- ment, conferring the Latin and English together, and to begin at tiie first part of the book, and so to continue until the end of the same. IV. Item ; That ye, nor none of you, shall discourage any layman from the reading of the bible in Latin or English, but encourage them to it, admonishing them that tliey so read it, for reformation of their own life and knowledge of their duty ; and that they be not bold or presumptuous in judging of matters afore they have perfect knowledge. V. Item ; That ye, both in your preaching and secret confession, and all other works and doings, shall excite and move your parishioners unto such works as are commanded expressly of God, for the which God shall demand of them a strait reckoning ; and all other works which men do of their own will or devotion, to teach your parishioners, tliat they are not to be so higlily esteemed as the other; and that for tlie not doing of them God will not ask any account. [5 " Fox, bishop of Hereford, died I\Iay 8, 1538. Boner was elected to succeed him Nov. 27 of the same year. In tlie interval Cranmer deputed Hugh Coren, prebendary of Hereford, to visit the diocese, and promulgate these Injunctions. Boner was trans- lated to London before consecration, and the sec of Hereford was not permanently KUed till Skyp was [CRAJNMER, 11.3 elected, Oct. 24, 1539. On his death, in 1552, tlic custody of the spiritualities was again committed to Hugh Coren, then dean, in conjunction with Ricliard Cheney, archdeacon. Strype, Ulem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. pp. 70, 268. Ed. O.xford, 1840, Nicolas, Synopsis of tlie Peerage." .Jcnkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 1!).] 6 INJUNCTIONS, &c. VI. Item; Tliat ye, nor none of you, suffer no friar or religious man to have any cure or service witliin your cliurclios or cures, except they be lawfully dispensed withal, or licensed by tlie ordinary. YII. Item; That ye and every one of you do not admit any young man or woman to receive the sacrament of the altar, which never received it before, until tliat he or she openly in the church, after mass, or evening song, upon the holy-day, do recite in the vulgar tongue the Pater Nostei\ the Creed, and the Ten Commandments. VIII. * Item; That ye and every one of you shall two times in a quarter declare to your parishioners the baud of matrimony, and what great danger it is to all men that useth their bodies but with such persons as tiiey lawfully may by tiie law of God. And to exhort in the said times your parishioners, that they make no privy contracts, as they will avoid the extreme pain of the laws used within the king's realm by his grace's authority. CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION OF A CHRISTIAN MAN, nv HENRY VIII.' WITH ARCHBISHOr ClUNMEK'S ANNOTATIONS. [It is to be observed that the passages in sr.uill Roman type arc cxtiactetl fioni the Inslitiilioti, &c. ; »lie marginal remarks in Italic are the Corrections proposed by Henry VIII. applying to the passages in the text marked by *. The Annotations of Cranmer are in larger type, connected with the King's Cor- rections by the numerals added to the latter and prefixed to the former ; and they arc here placed so as to I'oUow immediately after the passages they notice. ] The Institution of a Christian Man, pp. 30, 1. (edit. Oxf. 1825.) I believe also and profess, that this God and this Father is almighty, that is to say, that bis power and might excelleth incomparably all the other powers in heaven and earth : and that all other powers, which be in heaven, earth, or hell, be nothing a by his ordi- as of tliemselves, but have all their might, force, and strength of him only, and be all subject ""'jiff' j^' 'Hig nnto his fjower, and be i-uled and governed^ * thereby,* and cannot resist or let the same grace, ii. Annotations upon the Kind's book'^. I believe in God, tlie Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth. And in Jesu Christ his only Son our Lord : Which was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin JMary : He suffered under Pontius Pilate, and wa,s crucified, died, and was buried, and descended into hell : The third day he arose again from death : He ascended into heaven, and sitteth upon the right hand of God : From thence he shall come to judge both quick and dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost : And that there is an holy catholic church : A communion of saints, remission of sins : And that there shall be resurrection of the body : And life everlasting. Amen. This Credo I have translated as nigh as I can conveniently, word for word, according to the Latin. [' Dr Jenkyns has printed these Corrections (Vol. II. p. 21. et sqq.) " as a necessary introduction to Cranmer's Annotations upon them," and states that " they are taken from a copy of the Institution formerly belonging to Rawlinson, and now in the Bodleian library," as well as that Rawlinson be- lieved them to have been written by Cranmer ; but that Lewis of Margate, in a letter still preserved, t;learly proved, that, supposing the Annotations on the King's Book, attributed to the archbishop, to be genuine, these Coaections, instead of being those which he made, must be those on which he com- mented ; and that he further expressed his opinion, that Rawlinson's copy of The Institution was the identical Book on which Cranmer drew up his re- marks. Dr Jenkyns thinks that in this conjecture he seems to have gone too far. " The probability is," he says, " that these are Henry VIII.'s rough memoranda, which were afterwards transcribed fairly, and submitted, witli some additions, to Cran- mer's judgment. They are written chiefly by the king's own hand, and it would seem in his own c. c. c. c. MSS. CIV. p. 241. copy ; for on the inside of the cover appears this order : 'The king's commandment is that I should not be had out of the privy chamber.' " They are here printed from Dr Jenkyns' Remains of Cranmer, with most of his notes ; but they are differently ar- ranged, so as to present the whole at one view to the reader. They have been collated with the copy in the Bodleian Library, and also corrected by it.] [- The Annotations are printed from the C. C. C. C. MSS. The title only is in Cranmer's hand, the Annotations themselves being a copy by a secretary. Extracts were printed by Strype, Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, p. 137, and Appendix, Num. xxxi. p. 757, and the whole in the " Fathers of the English Church:" but the editor of the latter work, as well as Strype, supposed them to refer to the " Necessary Doctrine," generally known as the "King's Book," while the " Institution" was called the " Bishops' Book." There is some doubt re- specting the time when they were written, Lewis stating them to have appeared in 1538, and Strype, in 1542, but the former date seems the more probable. | (J— 2 84 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. i. " By his ordinate power." This word " ordinate power" obsciireth the sentence, in the understanding of tliem that be simple and imU^arned ; and among the learned it genderetli contention and disputation, rather than it any thing edificth. Therefore nie- scemeth it better and more plain as it is in the print ; or else to say, " By his ordinance." For the scripture speaketli simply and plainly : Potcstati ejus quis resistit ? And, Omnia quoecxmque voluit fecit. ii. " But by his grace." It seemeth these words were better out ; for God givcth not his grace to let his own power and ordinance. Inst, pp. 31, 2. And 1 believe also and profess, that among his other creatures he did create and make me, and did give nnto me tliis my soul, my lite, my body, with all the members that I have, great and small, and onhi I'll his all the wit, reason, knowledge, and understanding that I have; and finally, all the other out- ^"'^'as"lo)i(i "is I ward substance, possessions, and things that 1 have or can have in this world inrsrvi:r^e in *(i Xnd 1 believe also and profess, that he is my very God, my Lord, and my Father, and that 'lawsjoiieof'ihe I am his servant and his own son by adoption and grace, and'l *the right inheritor* of his ors'''iv"'''^^"' kingdom ; and that it proceedeth and cometh of his mere goodness only, without all my desert, 'by his grace that 1 am in this life preserved and kept from dangers and perils'', and that I am sustained, "'f rt'irf"^* ^ nourished, fed', clothed, and that I have health, tranquillity, rest, peace, ♦oranys* other thing gnndall. necessary for this corporal lifeh. I knowledge al.so and confess, that he *suffereth'* and nance 'vf causeth the sun, the moon, the stars, the day, the night, the air, the fire, the water, tlie land, ' ordaiyml. vii. the sea, the fowls, the fishes, the beasts, and all the fruits of the earth, to serve me for my \!'^ profit and my necessity. suftcrcil h)i him, ' j J aiid sometime And in like manner I confess and knowledge, that all bodily sickness and adversity, which *atiiin^ and'that fortune unto me in this world, ♦''be sent unto me by liis hand and his visitation, and that when he punish- he punisheth me not * to destroy me, but only to save me, and to reduce me again by penance 'not piinifh.' "S'^t '^^sj his laws and his religion. iii. " Only by his sufferance." This word " sufferance" diminisheth the goodness of God, and agreetli not with the three verbs to whom it is referred, create, make, and ffive; for these three verbs import more than sufferance; and all the things that be here spoken of, be good and none of them evil, and therefore we may undoubtedly say, that we have them of God's gift, and by his liberal benefit. iv. " As long as I persevere in his precepts and laws, one of the right inheritors of his kingdom." This book speaketh of the pure christian faith unfeigned, which is without colour, as well in heart, as in mouth. He that hath this faith, converteth from his sin, repenteth him, that he like JiUus prodigus vainly consumed his will, reason, wits, and other goods, which he received of the mere benefit of his heavenly Father, to his said Father's displeasure ; and applicth himself wholly to please him again, and trusteth assuredly, that for Christ's sake he will and doth remit his sin, withdraweth his indig- nation, delivereth him from hell, from the ])ower of the infernal spirits, taketli him to his mercy, and maketh him his own son and his own heir : and he hath also the very christian hope, that after this life he shall reign ever with Christ in his kingdom. For St Paul saith : Sijilii sumus, et hmredes ; hwredes quulem Dei, cohwredes autem Christi. This is the very pure christian faith and hope, which every good christian man ought to profess, believe, and trust, and to say of himself, even as Job said : Scio quod Bedemptor meus v'lvlt, et in novissimo die terra surrecturus sum, ct rursum circum- dahor pelle mea, et in came men videho Deum salvatorem meum, quern visurus sum ego ipse, et von alius. Eeposita est hwc spes men in sinu meo. And .as for the other faith, that the good shall arise unto glory, and the evil unto pain ; or that those which " persevere in God's precepts and laws, so long as they so do, they be the right inheritors of his kingdom ;" this is not the commendation of a christian man's faith, but a most certain proposition, which also the devils believe most certainly, and yet they shall never have their sins forgiven by this faith, nor be inheritors of God's kingdom ; because they lack the very christian faith, not trusting to the goodness and mercy of God for their own offences ; but they hate God, envy his glory, and be utterly in desperation. For the more large declaration of the pure christian faith, it is to be considered, that there is a general faith, which all that be christian, as well good as evil, have : as, to believe that God is, that he is the Maker and Creator of all things, and that Christ is the Saviour and Redeemer of the world, and for his sake all penitent sinners have remission of their sins ; and that there .shall be a general resurrection at the end of this mortal WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 85 world, at the which Christ sliall judge all the good to joy without end, and the evil to pain without end ; with such other like things. And all these things even the devils also believe, and trendjie for fear and gricvousness of God's indignation and torments, which they endure and ever shall do. But they have not the right christian faith, that their own sins by Christ's redemption be; pardoned and forgiven, that themselves by Christ be delivered from God's wrath, and be made his beloved children and heirs of his king- dom to come. The other faith hath all devils and wicked christian people, that be his members : but this pure christian faith have none, but those that truly belong to Christ, and be the very members of his body, and endeavour themselves to persevere in his precepts and laws ; although many pretend to have the said pure faith, which nevertheless have it not, hut only in their mouths. For as there is a love in the mouth, and a love in the heart, even so there is a faith in mouth and a faith in heart. Examine every man, if he trust in God and love God above all things ; and in words he will answer, yea : but examine every man's acts and deeds, and surely in a great number their acts and deeds condemn their words. For they walk after their own wills and pleasures, and not after God's commandments. And Christ himself saitli : Qui diligit me, manclata mea servat; and St John saith : Qui (licit se iiossa Deu7n, et manclata ejus non ciistodit, menclax est. And therefore all those that bridle not their own appetites, but follow them, and accomplish the will of their own carnal minds, they trust in God and love God no further than the lips. And if they persuade themselves that they trust in God, and love God in their hearts, and bo of any estimation before God, then be they much deceived, and, as St Paul saith, " They deceive their own hearts." Our own flesh and carnal mind is contrary to the Spirit and motion of God ; and " they," saith St Paul, " that belong unto Christ, do crucify their flesh with the affections and lusts thereof." And contrary, he saith, they that follow the works of the flesh "shall not inherit the kingdom of God." These be very notable and fearful sentences unto all such as be not repentant, but live after their own wills and not after God's will, neither have the right faith nor love \mio God, nor shall be inheritors of his kingdom. And though Christ hath paid a suflS- cient ransom for all the sins in the world, and is a sufficient Redeemer and Saviour of all the world, yet shall they have no part thereof ; for they belong not unto Christ ; and Christ utterly refuseth them for his, which have faith and love only in their mouth, and have not the same engraven in their hearts, and expressed in their acts and deeds. St James assimileth him, that hath this faith only in his mouth, unto a man that • pitieth his naked or hungry brother, and biddeth him go warm him or fill his belly ; and yet will give him neither clothes nor meat, wherewith he may warm him or feed his hungriness. What availeth this mercy spoken only with the tongue, when he sheweth no mercy in deed, in relieving his brother's necessity ? But St James saith, " So say, so do ;" for he shall not receive mercy of God that speaketh mercifully, except he hath the same in his heart to do it in deed. For the mercy that is not in the heart, dietli even in the mouth, and he shall have judgment without mercy that showeth not mercy in deed, how mercifully that ever he speak. And as the body is but dead that lacketh a soul, even so is that faith but dead that is but in the mouth, and doth not enter cft'cct- uously into the heart, and work accordingly. What love soever the son pretendeth imto his father, or the servant unto his master, yet surely all that love is but coloured and feigned, if they bo not glad to accomplisii the will and commandments of their father and master, and very loath and sorry to transgress any part thereof. Likewise, how can the son persuade with himself that his father loveth him, favonreth him, and will do all good for him, and at length make him his heir, if he love not his father, nor be sorry to offend his father, but, like an un- natural and disobedient child, is ready to follow his own sensual mind, and to rebel against his father and all his precepts ? It is not possible that such a son should have a sure trust of his father's benignity, gracious goodness, and fatherly love towards him, unless it come either of the ignorance or else the iniquity of his father ; so that he either dissemble with his father, and trust that his father knoweth not of his folly, disobedience and rebellion ; or else that he know that his father be so evil himself, that he favoureth ill-doers, and delighteth in the iniquity of his son, and loveth him never the worse for his 8(3 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. vicious living. But to God (who knoweth all things, even before they be done, and knoweth all men's hearts even to the bottom better than the}" do themselves, and who also can favour no iniquity or malice of sin, btit hateth it and the doers of the same,) cannot be ascribed any ignorance or enlness. Therefore, let no man deceive liis own mind ; for no man surely can have the right faith and sure trust of God's favour towards him, and persuade with himself that God is his benigu and loving Father, and taketh him for his well-belovcd son and heir, except he love God in his heart, and have a -w-illing and glad mind, and a delight to do all things that may please God, and a verv great repent- ance and sorrow that ever he did any thing that should offend and displease so loving a Father, whose goodness he can never account. And as sure as it is, that God loveth and favoureth them that be thus minded ; even as certain it is, that God hateth all those wicked children that love not him, and that be otherwise minded, that follow their o^vn and rebel against his will : so that all such, what faith or love soever they pretend and say they have toward God, it is but in the lips and words only, and not in the heart altereth the whole man from all evil unto all good. Even as treacle kept only in the mouth doth not remedy poison in the whole body ; but the treacle must enter down into the body, and then it altereth the whole body, and expelleth all venom and poison : in like manner, he whose profession of his faith is only in his mouth, altereth not his evil life, is not forgiven his sin, is not dehvered from hell nor from the power of devils, is not made the son of God ; but he continueth still in the poison of sin, in the wrath and indignation of God, and in the damnation of the wicked in hell. But, if the profession of our faith of the remission of our own sins enter within us into the deepness of our hearts, then it must needs kindle a warm fire of love in our hearts towards God, and towards all other for the love of God, — a fervent mind to seek and procure God's honour, will, and pleasure in all things, — a good will and mind to help every man and to do good unto them, so for as our might, wisdom, learning, counsel, health, strength, and all other gifts which we have received of God, will extend, — and, in surnvm^ a firm intent and purpose to do all that is good, and leave all tliat is evil. This is the very right, pure, perfect, lively, christian, hearty, and justif\"ing '"faith, which worketh by love," as St Paul saith, and suffereth no venom or poison of sin to remain within the heart, JiJe Deus purijicans corda, (Acts xv.), but gendereth in the heart an hatred to sin, and maketh the sinner clean a new man. And this is the faith which every christian man ought to profess in his creed, and of this faith runneth all our paraphrasis upon the same. For, as for the other feigned, pretended, hypocritical, and adulterate faith in tlie mouth, it is but only a painted visor before men ; but before God it is hoUow ^vithin, dead, rotten, and nothing worth. This being declared, in my judgment it shall not be necessary to interline or insert in many places, where we protest our pure christian faith, these words or sentences, that be newly added, namely, " I being in will to follow God's precepts " I rejecting in my ^vill and heart the devil and his works ;" " I willing to return to God ;" " If I continue not in sin ;" " If I continue a christian life " If I follow Christ's precepts ;" " We living well ;" " If we order and conform our wills in this world to his precepts ;" " If we join our ^vills to his godly motions ;" and such other like sentences or clauses conditional, which to the right faith need not to be added : for w"ithout these conditions is no right faith. And these sentences, methinks, come not in aptly in some places, as they be brousht in, but rather interrupt and let the right course and phrase of the paraphrasis, and obscure the same rather than make it clear. In this part I have spoken the more largely, because I do refer unto this fourth note all other places like to the same matter appertaining. T. " By his grace and mercy." This obscureth the sentence, and is superfluous : for it is snfficiently expressed by the former words, that is to say, '" by his mere good- ness only." vi. " By his ordinance." This also obscureth the sense, and is superfluous. vii. " Ordained." The preter tense may not conveniently be joined with the present tense. viii. " Sometime be suffered by him, and sometime sent by his visitation. And that WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. when ho piinishctli mo he doth not punish." Tlie sentonco, as it is printed, runne^tli more evenly, and is very coinfortablo to every good man in all sickness and adversities, to take all such things to be of God's hand by his visitation. For as of meat, drink, clothing, and such like, which other men ]ireparc for us or give unto us, wc say, as we ought indeed to say, that we have all of God's hand, although other men or creatures be God's ministers therein ; even so ought wc to take all sickness and adversity in this world witli all humility and gladness, as the rod of Almighty God, whereby he justly and lovingly scourgeth and panislictli us for our correction and reformation ; yea, although it be sent unto us from him by ministration of wicked angels or men, as it shall appear more at leno'th in the Annotation Ixxiii. 1 ns afore Inst, p. And sith he is my Father', I am assured that, for the fatherly love and pity which he hatli and beareth nnto me, he will not only care for mo, but he will be also continu- ally present with me by his grace and favour. ix. " As afore." These words do let and interrupt the course of the paraphrasis ; and if they should be put in this place, there must be added more, viz. " as before is said." Inst. pp. — 36. And I believe also and profess, that Jesu Christ is not only Jesus and Lord to me and to all men that believe in him, but also that he is my Jesus, my God, and my Lord"'. For whereas of j ^^^.^^^ chris- my nature I was born in sin, and in the indi^jnation and displeasure of God, and was the very linn. anil inwill child of wrath, condemned to everlasting death, subject and thrall to the power of the devil and c'ep'/JX'.''''''''"' sin, havinj; all the principal parts or portions of my soul, as my reason and understanding, and niy free-will, and all the other poxvers of my soul and body, not only so destituted and deprived of the gifts of God, wherewith they were first endued, but also so blinded, coiTupted, and poisoned w ith error, ignorance, and carnal concupiscence, that neither my said powers coiUd exercise the natm-al function and otiice for the which they were ordained by God at the first creation", nor I by them could do or think any and shall rnn thing which might be acceptable to God, but was utterly dead to God and all godly things, Unne as lono as and utterly unable and insufficient of mine own self to observe the least part of God's com- ^J^' ^'f"'''' mandments, and utterly inclined and ready to run headlong into all kinds of sin and mischief ; I believe, I say, that I being in this case, Jesu Christ, by suffering of most painful and shameful death upon the cross, and by shedding of his most precious blood, and by that glorious victory which he had, when he descending into hell, and there overcoming both the devil and death, rose again the third day from death to life, and so ascended into heaven, hath now pacified his Father's indignation towards me, and hath recon- ciled me again into his favour, and that he hath loosed and delivered me from the yoke and tyranny of death, of the devil, and of sin, and hath made me so free from them, that they shall not finally hurt or annoy me, and that he hath poured out plentifully his Holy Spirit and his graces upon me, sjjecially faith, to illumine and direct my reason and judgment, and cliarity, to direct my will and affections towards God, whereby I o am so jierfectly restored to the light and knowledge of God, to the spiritual fear and dread o rejecfinq in of God, ami unto the love of him and mine neighbour, that with bis grace I am now ready to r- > to .1 heart the. denl obey, and able to fulfil and accomplish his will and commandments. Besides all this, he hath awl his tvor!;s. brought and delivered me from darkness and blindness to light, from death to life, and from sin to justice; and he hath taken me into his protection, and made me as his own peculiar possession; and lie hath planted and grafted mc into his own body, and made me a member of the same, and he hath communi- cated and made me participant of his justice, his power, his life, his felicity, and of all his goods; so that now I may boldly say and believe, as indeed I do perfectly believe, that by his passion, his death, his blood, and his conquering of death, of sin, and of the devil by his resuiTcction and ascension, he hath made a sufficient expiation or propitiation towards (Jod, that is to say, a sufficient satisfaction and recompence as well for my original sin, as also for all the actual sins that ever I have committed I' ; and that I am so clearly rid from all the guilt of my said offences, and from the everlasting pain due for the same, that reloiicit'iation''' neither sin, nor death, nor hell shall be able, or have any power, to hurt me or to let me'i, Init xiii. that after this transitory life I shall ascend into heaven, there to reign with my Saviour Christ "'™'- perpetually in glory and felicity. All which things considered, I may worthily call liim my Josus, that is to say, my Saviour, and my Christ, that is to say, mi)ie anointed King and Priest, and my Lord, that is to say, my Redeemer and Governor. For he hath done anitf'mldth^^^^^^ Saviour Jesu Christ, which was then to come. And I believe that by llic'senlence andjudgment. this descending of our Saviour Jesu Christ into hell, not only his elect people, which were holden there as captives, were delivered from thence; but also that the sentence and judgment* of the malediction and of eternal damnation (which God himself most rightfully pronounced upon Adam and all his posterity, and so consequently upon me) was dearly dissolved, satisfied, released, and discharged, and that the devil and hell both have utterly lost and be deprived of all the right, claim, and interest which they mi"-ht have pretended to have had in me by the authority of tliat sentence, or by reason of any sin that ever I had or have committed, be it original or actual : and that the devil, with all his power, craft, subtilty and malice, is now subdued and made captive, not only unto me, but also unto all the other faithful people and right believers in Jesu Christ that ever was or shall be *sith the time of Christ's said descending into hell :♦ and that our Saviour Jesu Christ hath also, by this his passion, and this his descending into hell paid *my''* ransom, *and<" hath merited and deserved*, that neither my soul, neither the hour souls of any such as be right believers in Christ, shall come therein, or shall finally be en- <• so. cumbered with any title or accusation that the devil can object against us, or lay unto our d //■„.(. jo,;,-. charge xix. xviii. simili, though their powers be not comparable to his." In simili is superfluous ; for the same is before spoken in English, " even so : " also the rest is not true ; for we may compare God's power and acts unto his creature in similitudine, but not in wfjuaUtate. xix. " If we so die." Tliis condition taketh away tlie right belief of a faithful man : for the faithful man trustcth surely in God's goodness, that lie will give him grace so to die. So tliat it pertaincth as well to our faith, that we should so die, as that we should be saved ; ut supra ad iv. See Nec. Doctr. p. 233.] In The Institution, the fifth article of the Creed comprises the descent into hell and the re- surrection. Henry VIII. adds the descent into hell to the fourth article, and ])laces the resurrec- tion alone in the fifth. This division is adopted both in Cranmer's Annotations and The Necessary Doctrine.] See Nec. Doctr. p. 23-1.] J)0 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY YIII. Iiisf. pp. 42, 3. And I believe assuredly, that bv *tliis descending of Christ into hell, and* this his resui- rection again from death to life, Christ hath merited and deserved for me and all true and faithfid christian men, * not only that our souls shall never come into hell, but also * that we shall here in this life be perfectly justified in the si^ht and acceptation of God, and shall have such grace, might, and power given unto us by • final!!/ ^^^^ ^^ '^ shall be made able thereby to subdue, to mortify, and to extinguish our old Adam, and all our carnal and fleshly concupiscences, in such sort, that sin shall never* *afterward* reign in our moital bodies, but that we shall be wholly delivered from the kingdom of sin, and from spiritual death, and shall be resuscitated and regenerated into the new life of the Spirit and grace. And whereas 1 and all other christian men should have been the most miserable of all other creatures in the \\ orld, and should have died like heathens and pagans, without all hope of everlasting life, or of lising again after our death, if Christ our head and Saviour had not risen again to life after his death ; I believe f his passion trust now assuredly, that by the virtue and efficacy of this f *descending of Christ into riealli, and hell, and of his * resun-ection again * from death to life *, not onlv our corjjoral death and all the afflictions which we mav sustain in this world shall not annov us, but shall rather turn s contmiimQ a _ , , " . , . , ^ , ' , , , , ,, Christian's life, unto our profit, and be as entnes and occasions of our greater glory ; but also that w e - shall after our corporal death be preserved from the captivity of hell, and shaU be made partakers of Christ's resurrection. XX. "Continuing a Chrii?tian's life." These words be superfluous, for continuance of a Christian's life pertaineth unto a pure faith ; nt supra ad iv. Inst. p. 45. And I believe, that according thereunto our Saviour Jesu Christ is of his own goodness not only more ready always than any other creature *in the world* is, to help me by his mediation and inter- cession ; but also that whensoever I do invocate and call upon him in right faith and hope with full intent and purpose to amend and return from mv naushtv life, *he presenteth and he beina present always in the sight of his v., .. .u i »i • i j. ^ i ■ " i • " \ti j, j Father eahibiteth from time to time, and exmbiteth unto the sight ot Ins J-ather his most blessed body, as it was maketh continual request and intercession -n ounded, crucified, and offered up in sacrifice for the redemption of unto him fur the remission of all , • , , .. , , . , , mankind, and so from time to time maketh continual request and intercession unto God his Father for the remission of all* my sins, and for my reconciliation unto his favour. Inst. pp. 49, 50. Neither it is possible for any man to come unto the Father by Christ, that is to say, to be reconciled into the favour of God, and to be made and adopted into the number of his children, or to obtain anv part of that incomparable treasure wliich our Sariour Jesu Christ, by his natirity, his passion, his death, I, t^race resurrection, and his ascension, hath merited for mankind, unless this Holy Spirit shall first ■ 'man adhili- iUumine and inspire'' into his heart the right knowledge and faith of Christ', with due con- i(i)i<7 his will trition and penance for his sins, and shall also afterward instruct him, c;ovem him, aid him, thcTTcto xxi * direct him, and endue him with such special gifts and graces, as shall be requisite and neces- sary to that end and purpose. And I believe also assuredly, that this Holy Spirit of God is of his own nature full of all goodness and benignity, or r.ither that he is goodness itself : forasmuch as he is the only Ghost or Spirit, which with the . , , Fatlier l>v Christ instilleth and infoundeth into the hearts of mortal men (after thev be once noht ^ ' 1 1 the (lift of pi'^fiP'l from sin by*^ faith, and delivered from the power of the Devil) divers and manifold calling iymanij most noble and excellent gifts and graces ; as, the ' gift of holy fear and dread of God ; the "/■«nf 'sUt"'ond t^^'' fervent love and charity towards God and our neighbour ; the gift of spiritual wisdom such other, xxii. and understanding ; the gift of *free-will and desire,* and also of very fortitude and strength counsel , and contemn this world, to subdue and mortifv all carnal concupiscence, and to walk in the the gift of free- , ' ; , * ' tvill and' desire ways of God; the gift of perseverance to continue in the same; the gift of pity and mercy, of samf"^^""' patience and benignity, of science and cunning, of prophesying, of curing and healing, and of all other virtues necessary for christian men to have, either for tiie attaining of their own salvation, or for the edifying and profit of their neighbours. All and singular which gifts and graces I know ledge and profess that they proceed from this Holy Spirit, and that they be given, confeiTed, and dis- tributed unto us mortal men here in earth, at his own godly will, arbitre, and dispensation, and that no man can purchase or obtain, ne yet receive, retain, or use any one of them, without the special operation of this Holv Spirit. *And although he sriveth not nor dis- Which vitl not let : anil tco.i left U'llh us therefore to remcmiicr ■ , , us 0'' our diilu. ifu-eu-iUinnlii ninl wilfuilij reject not the same pcnseth the same equally and unto every man in his iIlumimition.'<\wd good molwns And jiel lie oivelh not nor ,.g(. j,g ^^.^^y^ alwavs some IJOrtion thereof unto disfienseth the .viime eiiiiallii and unto everii man in like; but ne ^ • • * dividetli Hum iiecidiiirhi (iiul s] ecinll>i to ceerii member of his all persons which be accepted in the sight of God, mi/sticid iKidii the cliiireh. ns is moKt iiecessarij fur the whole bodg, andth.it not onlv frpplv and wHthnnt -ill tlieir rip and in such iilenlu ami measure as unto his ijodli/ will and knoic- ann tnai noi only treeiy, ana witnoul all tneu- ae- ledge it thouoht to be most beneficial and c.rpedient lor the same, servings, but also in such plenty and measure, as i^.;1:^j:!lal!J:^de!:c:^in!^r'''^ Ws godly knowledge is thought to be most beneficial and expedient.* xxi. " IVIan adhibitins; liis will thereto." Tliis interruptcth the phrase of speecli ; and man's will is most amply and fully contained in the words next inmiediately following, " contrition and penance . " xxii. " Tlie gift of calling by many ways the sinner from sin, and such other." [' See Nec. Uortr. p. 242. J [- See Nee. Doctr. ibid.] See Nec. Docii. ibid. J AVITII CIIAN3IER'S ANNOTATIONS^. 91 Callins; is no gift oF Cod in us, as all tlio other following, Init tlic opciration of CJod toward us. Inst. p. 5:1. All the jirayers, pfood works, and merits, yea, and all the gifts, graces, and goods wliicli be conferred, done, or wrouglit in or *unto ^^^^^ . .^^ this whole body, or any member of the rumtlinn/il nnUi Ihr linirHI of Ihc irliah'. In lln- nli/'i/iiio nml incirnse 0/ same, shall be applied unto every one of ,,,„„^^ Z,^,^,/. ,,,,„„„;, ,o,«»io,/;(y them, and shall redoimd commonly unto uitd iirojit u/ceerii one vf the members of the smut: xxiii. the benefit of them all.* xxiii. "Any member of Christ's mystical body, &c." This particle, I confess, I never well understood, neither as it was by us made, nor as it is now corrected ; but I consented thereto only because there is no evil doctrine therein contained, as far as I perceive and discern. Inst. pp. 53, 4. Although God doth ofttimes suffer not only sin, error, and iniquity so to abound here in the world, and the congregation of the wicked to exercise such tyranny, cruelty, and persecution over this holy church, and the members of the same, that it might seem the said church to be utterly oppressed and extinguished, but also suffereth many and sundry of the members of the same holy church to fall out from this body for a season, and to commit many grievous and horrible offences and crimes, „ ifi„i ^„ for the which thev deserve to be nrecided and excluded for a season " from the communion '''' . . . peittn i)ee cititt of this holy church; yet I believe assuredly, that God will never utterly abject this holy jicuauee the)/ re- church, uor any of the members thereof, but that the same doth and shall perpetually con- tinue and endure here in this world", and that God shall at all times (yea, when iiersecution ' \j J I ^jfjf .^j, them- is greatest and most fervent) be present with his Holy Spirit in the same cluu-ch, and pre- selves, xxiv. serve it all holy and undefiled, and shall keep, ratify, and hold sure all his promises made unto the same church or congregation : and finally, that all such members as be fallen out „„'',/ %i)^'/,^teU/ from the same by sin, shall at lengtli rise again by penance, and shall be restored and united willtslawf , , , , not his callinn. agam unto the same holy body P. xxv. xxiv. '■ If fault be not in themselves." This article speaketh only of the elect, in whom finally no fault shall be, but they shall perpetually continue and endure. xxv. " If wilfully and obstinately they withstand not his calling." Likewise the elect shall not wilfully and obstinately withstand God's calling^. Inst. pp. 54, r>. And I believe that this holy church is catholic, that is to say, that it cannot be coarcted or restrained within the limits or bonds of any one town, city, province, region, or country ; but that it is dispersed and spread universally tliroughout all the whole world: insomuch that in what part soever of the world, be it in Africa, Asia, or Europe, there may be found any number of people, of what sort, state, or condition soever they be, which do believe in one God the Father, Creator of ail things, and in one Lord Jesu Christ his Son, and in one Holy Ghost, and do also profess and have all one faith, one hoj)e, and one charity, according as is prescribed in holy scripture, and do all consent in the true interpretation of the same scripture, and in the right use of the sacraments of Christ ; we may boldly pronounce and say, that there is this holy church, the very espouse and body of Christ, the very kingdom of Christ, and the very temple of God. And *Il lielieve that these* particular churches, in wliat place of the world soever they ilhnlall. xxvi. be congregated, be the very parts, portions, or members of this catholic and universal church. xxvi. "And that all particular churches." This word " these" must needs remain, and not be put out : and it were better to say, "and that all these particular (rhurches ;" for if there be any particular church, out of the number of the elect, it i.s no mniibor [member ?] of this universal holy church. Inst. p. r>S. And I believe, that I being united and *corporated* >■ a.s a living member , inrnr})oral,'(l into this catholic church, (as undcmbtedly I trust that I am,)" not only Christ himself, being » eonii- Head of this body, and tlie infinite treasure of all goodness*', and all tlie Iioly saints and nii i lui. \y.\i\. members of the same body do* and shall necessarily help me, love me, pray for me, care for 'i'""' me, weigh on my side, comfort me, and assist me in all ray necessities here in this world"; ". neeontinci to but also that I shall be made partaker of the fruit, benefit, and treasure of Christ's most ■ Idessed life and his bitter passion, and of all the holy life, passions, and patience, and of all the prayers and other good works of faith and charity, which have been or shall be done or sustained « „/■ ijie hotii by any" and every one of all those faithful and righteous people, which ever have been or siiints shall l)e memVjers of this catholic church. And 1 believe that in this catholic church I, and all the lively and quick members of the same, shall continually and from time to time, so long as we shall live here on earthv, obtain i follnwhit) Christ's jn-e- reniission and forgiveness of all our sins, as well original as actual, by the merits '^,a-yn"ult!\\[\u/'''' ^ ' "'^ Sec Ncc. Doctr. p. 2-14.] See Nec. Doctr. ibid, j 92 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. ■ shall the 7»orf iilaiteoiisly of Christ's blood and his passion, and^ by the virtue and efficacy of Christ's sacra- attabi the same ments, instituted by him for that purpose, so oft as we shall worthily receive the same. And like as it is not in tlie pow er of any man to dispense, minister, or distribute any part of that nutriment wliirli lie receivetli in at his moutli unto any member wliicli either is mortified and dead in his bodv, or tluit is cut oft' from tlie same; even so I believe assuredly, that neither Christ's blood, nor his sacraments, nor any of the fjraces of tlie Holy Ghost, nor any good worl; in tlie world, do or can any thing , . . , , .„ , profit to remission and forgiveness of sin, or salvation unto any person, which is in • obslinatelv and leitlmd ' , , „ , , , . , , , ■ , „ , , repentance, xxix. very deed out of the catholic church, as long as he shall so stand, and continue out of the same". xxvii. " And so continuing." Continuance is comprehended in faith ; for if I believe not that I shall continue in the holy catholic church, I cannot believe that I shall have any benefit by Christ ; ut supra ad iv. xxviii. " Following Christ's steps, or when we fall repent our fault." The elect, of whom is here spoken, will follow Christ's precepts, and rise again when they fall ; and the right faith cannot be without following of Christ's precepts, and repentance after falling. See the fourth annotation. Therefore in my judgment it were better to say thus : " The elect shall follow Christ's precepts, or when they fall, they shall repent and rise again, and obtain remission," &c. xxix. " Obstinately and without repentance." These words need not ; for witliout obstinacy, and lack of repentance, no man is out of the catholic church. Inst. p. G7. In the fifth article it is to be noted, that therein is included and contained the grounds and foundations of the greatest part of all the mysteries of our catholic faith : insomuch that St Paul saith, that whosoever believeth in his heart that God the Father did resuscitate and raise up his Son Christ b to this effect, from death to life, he shall be saved. And in another place he saith that who- <^ remaincth still in sin, and soever believeth not that Christ is risen from death to life, '^*it is not possible so dying cannot tK saved. gj^^ ^-^^^^ remitted.* There is nothinp that can in all ad- Inst. pp. 67, 8. *lt is also to be noted in this article, that the victory versitii anil trouble be more joi/M and . ^ ,• ^ , ■ ,,,,,, j ^, t% -i u- cnmfiirtnlile viilo us than the belitf of f*"" conquest which Chnst liad over death, hell, and the Devil himselt, this article, thM Christ rose atiain ^.jth all their power and tyrannv, besides that it proceeded of the in- from death to life, and that we shall ' . > i also do the same. The faith and be- finite mercy and goodness of God towards us, it was also founded upon ^t'-Cl^T ,f?„'/„J,"'f „')"!"■■' '"J?^- very justice. For surely like as the sin of man and his disobedience was ^s our Victory and triumph over the •' Devil, hell, and death, and the onli) the only mean and cause, wherefore God ordained and suffered that death fiZWem: yoZimiehZrhe'^ify ''"'^ Devil should have and occupy such dominion and tyranny over all we he assured, that as death could mankind as they had; even so was it contrary to the will and ordinance iwt hold Christ, even so it cannot /• i .i - j ..i , xi t-w -i u i a 'i hold us which are by a christian ^' "od, that death, hell, or the Devil should have or exercise any power faith the very members and body of or authority where as no sin reigned : insomuch that if man had never Christ, but that we shall I'ise from . , ■ , ,, , , • ^ , death and live apain -, if we order sinned, he should never have died, but should have been immortal ; nor and conform our will in this world never should have descended into hell, but should ever have had the supe- to his preeepti. xxxi. And the onhi . . , ., , , , , „ , ■ , , ■ ■ , ■ , hope hereof maketh ws, that we regard nonty over the Devil, death, and hell, and should have had them always not persecutions nor adversities in subdued unto him. And therefore, sith the Devil himself did perfectly IMS world which we sustmn for Christ s ... sake, because we be assured to have a know that our Saviour Jesu Christ expressed in all his life most exact and m'f r« %Zrw,femlnl:\fcl perfect obedience unto the laws and ^^^ll of God, and so fulfilled and rinthians, sayinij, " If we christian satisfied the same in every point to the uttermost, that there could never ^contempt cf^the ''leofld^'had'^no hope found untruth or deceit in his mouth, nor any spot or blot of filthiness or of other life than this that is present, impurity in any part of all his living ; and yet that notwithstanding, (know- then were we the most miserable of . ,. , , , , . , , , j . i ^i. t all men. But now Christ is risen him to be a very natural man,) laboured, procured, and caused the Jews again from death, and hath declared to kill this innocent Christ, and to put him unto most sharp and bitter thereby, that there is a life after this j ■ t.- j ii * ii, ■ » * u • life which all christian men hope to death, contrary to all equity and justice, and all to the intent that he might, come to." According hereto saith St ^fjgj. j^jg ^^^^ death, have Christ with him down into hell, as one of his cap- Aiisten, All the hope of our faith stand- _ ' ... , . ,., , , , , eth in this point, tJiat we shall rise tives, and so there to exercise his tyranny upon him, like as he had done again. This made St Paul 'o wish to jj f ^^ beginning of the world until that time; no be dissolved, and be with Chnst. Of . . this article the epistlci of St Paul and doubt but the Devil, in this doing, did extreme and manifest wrong, and Zi^sZ'^u^Htelh:' ••Christ ToselX ""e-'^.V exceeded the limits of the power given unto him. And therefore for our jn.-itilieation." To Timothy he God, considering this high presumption and malice of the Devil, and this risni aqahlfrom' d^ '^The a'posllet, intolerable abuse of his said power, did send his only-begotten Son down ictw/c other ninnrs pertaining to their jnto hell, there to condemn the Devil of this extreme iniquity, and to con- office, be especially called the witnesses , ., , ■ . . ■ ^ ^ c j.-u ■ r n ^i, i of ChrisVs re.surrcclion. The which qucr, to spoil, and deprive him, not only ot the possession ot all the soius resurrection ns it leas by many and of righteous men, which by his craft and subtilty he had before reduced sundry apparitions and other in/altible ^ , ,. , . . , . , . • i i.- j- ^i. ajv;i/»(i /(/x declared and proved unto and brought under his dominion ; but also restrained him 01 the power and them, so they did in all places and at all authority which he by death and hell had over mankind. All which things times 0]ien and inculcale the same, as a j o principal and a chief article of Christ's Christ did not by the might of his godly power only, but for and upon this ^["Zor^'^fi^r^^ 'IZce'of'an J"^* and reasonable cause given unto him on the behalf of the Devil, which true and faithful believers in Christ. for the causes aforesaid most worthily deserved to be served so.* [' See Nec. Doctr. p. 235.] [- See Nec. Doctr. ibid.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 93 XXX. " "NVc living well." The right faith roiiuireth good living ; but yet our triumph and victory over the devil, hell, and death, standeth not in our well living, but in Jesus Christ ; to whom whensoever we convert in heart and mind, wo have the triumph and victory of the Devil and sin, notwithstanding our evil life before. Sec the fourth annotation. xxxi. " If we order and conform our will in this world to his precepts." Whether wc order our will to his precepts or not, we shall rise from death to life, but not to the glorious life. And yet to the glorious life also we shall rise, though wc have not in all things conformed our will to God's will, but have repugned to his will, so that we be repentant and amend, as David, Peter, and Paid did. And the true faitliful man endeavoureth himself to conform his will to God's will in all things, and to walk right forth in all his precepts. And where by infirmity he chanceth to take a Ml, he lieth not still, but by God's help riseth again. And his trust is so much in God, that he doubtetli not in God's goodness toward him, but that, if by fragility and weakness he fall again, God will not suffer him so to lie still, but put his hand to him and help him up again, and so at the last he will take him up from death unto the life of glory everlasting^. Inst. pp. G9, 70. Notwithstanding, if any of you sliall fortune to commit any * deadly* sin, yet let him con- sider and remember, that Jesu Christ, which fulfilled all justice for us, and by the sacrificing and offering up of his precious blood ''*made due satisfaction and propitiation * unto God his Father, not only a lecame ami for all our sins, but also for the sins of all the world, is now our continual and perijetnal advo- himself cate, our patron and defender before the throne of his Father, and maketh continual inter- snvioitr,andin'- cession and prayer for the remission of all our sins. tercessor. xxxii. xxxii. " Became, and made himself our redeemer, saviour, and intercessor." " Satis- faction," which is put out, mesecmeth in any wise should stand still, to take away the root, ground, and fountain of all the chief errors, whereby the bishop of Rome corrupted the pure foundation of christian faith and doctrine. For upon this satisfaction did he build his sticks, hay, and straw, satisfactory masses, trentals, scala cwli, foun- dations of chantries, monasteries, pardons, and a thousand other abuses, to satisfy the covetousness of him and his ; and yet for their covetousness there never could be found any satisfaction, that is to say, any thing that could satisfy it. Inst. p. 70. Thirdly, it is to be noted, that although it be said in this article that Clirist is eigfii^ Father our only mediator and intercessor <", yet thereby is not excluded the ♦ intercession f* of the ' mediation ami holy saintsg which be now in heaven, or hereafter shall be ; neither yet the * intercession * of the ministers of Christ's church, or of any the holy members of the same, which be living here xxxVu?'"'"' in this world. But we must know for certain, that all the' members of Christ's chiu-ch, ^mcdiationand whether they be departed this life, or yet living here in the world, be all knit and united to- ^ gather in perfect charity, and each doth care and pray for other continually imto ''♦Almighty /ecl.'^''^ ""'^ God*, and that Christ, being head of the same body, is advocate and intercessor for them all ', Christ. like as it is more at large declared in the tenth article of this Creed. ' Father. xxxiii. "Mediation and prayers of holy saints to Christ." Because that St Paul saith, that " there is but one mediator between God and man, and that is Christ Jesus," which doctors expound to be understand of mediation by redemption, not of mediation by prayer; therefore I think it better to say, "mediation by prayer of holy saints*,'' putting "by" in the stead of "and." And the same is spoken twice. It is written there also, that " the members of Christ should be mediators by prayer one for another only imto Christ :" which is not true; for, as St Paul saith in divers ])laces, by Christ we have also access unto the Father. And Christ in all places teaclieth us to pray unto the Father, Paternoster; et, Adorahitis Pair em in spirilu ct veritate ; et, Flcclo genua men ad Patrem. Inst. p. 74. Like as Christ is the author, the mean, and the very highway to come unto God the Father, so is this Holy Spirit the very conductor, the guide, the director, and the governor, to bring „ y , a ce t us into the same highway, and to minister inito us luit only * alacrity and * strength to walk the 'satHe^"aHd and run therein, but also perseverance to continue in the same, until we sliall come unto our 1".'" o»r n-ill In ' ' ' his qvdiii mo- journey s end iwns. \' See Ncc. Doctr. p. 235.] [■* C'ranmcr's amendment was adopted in the Ncc. Doclr. p. 237. J 94 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. " haiititm hu Ihid. Tliii'iUv, that it is also the peculiar function or office of this Holy Spirit, (after" we 'l^ rtct ivcil, ami inspired, and jierfectly instructed in tlie said knowledge,) first to purge and purify our ' Oiul we man • commonly hearts by *this* faith and knowledge from the malice and tilthiness of sin, and afterward to annin h 'i 'nic 'end stir, inilamc, and ravish our hearts, and to make us able gladly and thankfully to embrace and the place liji nU receive the said benetitu, and so to keei) them, to use them, and to dispose them to our own Iriif chrislinn , <• \. • i , folk to he lie- wealth, and to the edify'nig and ])ront of our neighbours" ; and finally, to comfort us, and to be unto us in manner as a certain pledge or an earnest-penny, to assure and warrant us, by J-mln'h'is mo- "'"^^ infallible tokens, that weP be in the favour of God, and his own children by grace tioiis. xxxiv. and adoption, and tiie right inheritors of heaven. x.\xiv. " Applying our will to h\s motions." Our faith .and trust that we be in God's favour and his own children hangcth not of our own merits and applying of our will to his motions : for, insomuch as many times the good men do the contrary, that were the ready way unto desperation. Therefore if any thing should he here added, it were good, in mine opinion, to say thus : " that we, which be renovate by the same Spirit, and do convert our lives from following our own carnal wills and pleasures, and re])enting tis that wc have followed the same, and now apply our minds to follow the will of that Holy Spirit, be in the favour of God." &c. List. p. 78. Although the lively members of this militant church be subject to the infirmities of their flesh, and fall ofttimes into error and sin, as was said before ; yet they always in scripture be called holy, as well because they be sanctified in the blood of Christ, and professing in their baptism to believe in God, and to forsake the devil and all his works, they be consecrated and dedicated unto Christ; as also for that they be from time to time purged 'I by the word of God, and by faith, hope, and charity, and by the n bypenanee, g^gj.pj^.g ^j- other virtues ; and finally, shall be endued with such gi'ace of the Holy Ghost, that they shall be clearly sanctified and purified from all filthiness, and shall be made the glorious espouse of Christ, shining in all cleanness, without having any spot or wrinkle, or any other thing worthy to be repre- hended. Inst. pp. 80, 1. To the attaining of which faith, it is also to be noted, that Christ hath instituted and or- dained in the world but only two means and instruments, whereof the one is the ministration of his word, and the other is the administration of his sacraments instituted by him; so that it is not possible ^ to attain this faith, but by one or both of these two means, as shall be hereafter declared. xxxv} " Which in spiritual cure are committed to them." It is small difference between "cure" and "charge," but that the one is plain Enghsh, and the other is deducted out of the Latin. And as for the diversity between these two sayings, " they are committed to them in cure or charge," and "they be committed to their cure or charge," is no more, I suppose, than is between these two, " it is committed to me in custody," and, "it is committed to my custody;" which I reckon to be all one. - The rest of the decrees PP- ^' prohibited that any matrimony shoiUd be made between the iirohibited are mcessarily to father and the daughter, the mother and the son, the brother and the sister, and he expressed here also, xxxvi. ^,gt^gg„s divers other persons, being in certain degrees of consanguinity and affi- nity: which laws of prohibition in marriage, although they were not by express words of God declared at the first institution of matrimony, ne yet at this second repetition of the same, ' didcvpraveandemprint. ^lade unto Noe ; yet undoubtedly God '*had engraved and enprinted* the same "^ichich soon after hlhided Jaws in the heart of man at his first creation. "*And forasmuch as in long con- to sin, and not preserviiiii llie . * ii i. i v i » i i i i ^ , natural light, so ran in dark- tniuance and process of tmie the natural liglit and knowledge of man was almost ness by long eontinnance and gj^, malice extincted, or at the least so con'upted and obscured in the most process of time: whereby . . xi 1 1 i. • i • i i ^ • „ , . part of men, that they could not perceive and judge what things were of their own nature naughty and detestable in the sight of God, ne yet how far that natural honesty and rever- ence which we owe unto such persons as be near of blood, or of near alliance unto us, was extended ; « which Cod perceiving and * " * commanded his prophet Moses to promulgate and to declare by his word willing man to return from unto the people of Israel the said laws of prohibition of matrimony in certain darkness degrees of consanguinity and affinity, which be specially mentioned in the book of Leviticus. xxxvi. " Nota, that the rest of the degrees prohibited are necessary to be expressed also." All the degrees prohibited, in my judgment, may be best expressed in these general words : that no man may marry his mother, nor mother-in-law, and so upward in linea recta ; daughter, nor daughter-in-law, and so downward in Unca recta ; sister, nor sistcr-iu-law ; atnit, nor aunt-in-lavv ; niece, nor niece-in-law. I ' Where the number of the Annotations is thus printed, the expression criticised is not to be found in tlic llodlcian copy of Heii. VIII. 's Corrections.J [" See Nec. Docir. p. 270, and Letter to Cruni- wcll, 7 Sept. loStJ.J WITH CUANMEll'S ANNOTATIONS. 95 Innt. p. Oy. It is offered unto all men, as well infants as such as luivc the use y thrt/ ilijimi in IhnI grace of reason, that bv baptism thev shall have remission of all their sins, the CTaee and ''.'/ Ihi- mrramaU nf ' J 1 J , . „ ,,, . „V, huplmm IS eoiiltn-ri il Id them, favour of God, and everlastmg- life, accordnig to the saynig ot Clirist, Whosoever aiul. iiolby sinalkr Ihc same. belicvcth and is baptized shall be saved y. xxxvn. xxxvii. " They dying in the grace, which by the Siicrament of baptism is conferred unto them, and not by sin alter the same." It is better speech to say, " If they die," &c. And these words come in such place immediately after Christ's words, that they seem to be Christ's own words, which they be not; therefore it were better to put them next after these words, which be in the line before, viz. "everlasting life^." Inst. p. 90. Like as such men, which after baptism do fall again into sin, if they do not penance in this life, shall undoubtedly be damned ; even so whensoever the same men shall convert themselves from their naughty life, and '■ do such penance for the same as Christ requireth of them, they shall t havinn time Avithout doubt attain remission of their sins, and shall be saved. ^^""-'^ Inst, p 97. The penitent must conceive certain hope and faith that God will forgive him his sins, and repute him justified, and of the number of his elect children, not" for the worthiness of any onli/ merit or work done by the penitent, but ^ for the only merits of the blood and passion of oiu" b chiefli/. Saviour Jesus Christ. xxxviii. xxxviii. " Only, cliiefly." These two words may not be put in this place in any wise : for they signify that our election and justification cometh partly of our merits, though chiefly it cometli of the goodness of God. But certain it is, that our election cometh only and wholly of the benefit and grace of God, for the merits of Christ's passion, and for no part of our merits and good works : as St Paul disputeth and proveth at length in the epistle to the Romans and Galatians, and divers other places, saying. Si ex operihis, non ex gratia ; si ex gratia, non ex operihis. Inst. p. 98. Itetn, That the people may in no wise contemn this auricular confession, which is made unto the ministers of the church ; but that they ought to repute the same as a very expedient and necesdary mean, * whereby they may require and ask this absolution at the priest's hands,* at such « whereb;/ theu time as they shall find their consciences grieved with mortal sin, and have occasion so to may require and do'', to the intent they may thereby attain certain comfort and consolation of their con- luUon at the sciences, xxxix. pnesl s hands, xxxix. " To the intent that they may thereby attain certain comfort and consolation of their consciences." Although tliese words make the sentences not very perfect in English, yet they may stand : but I like it better as it is in the print. hist. pp. 98,9. As touching the thu-d part of penance, we think it convenient that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people committed unto their spiritual charge, that although Christ and his death be the sufficient oblation, sacrifice, * satisfaction, and recompence,* for the which God the d and Father forgiveth and remitteth to all sinners not only their sins, but also eternal pain due for ^ ^ ^ . . the same ; * yet <" all men truly * penitent, contrite, and confessed, * must needs also * bring peopU ^'wMch forth the fruits of penance, that is to say, prayer, fasting, and almsdeed, with much mourninsr <'<"''i' I'M can- ' ^ ' ' o }iQt enjoy the be- and lamenting for their sins before committed. And they must also make restitution or ncjitof the same, satisfaction in will * and deed * to their neighbours, in such things as they have done them "j^]^' wrong and injury inf. And finally, they must do all other good works of mercy and charity, (and also in and express their obedient will in the executing and fulfilling of God's commandment out- deed, if they be wardly, when time, jiower, and occasion shall be ministered unto them, or else they shall never be saved. For this is the express precept and commandment of God, Do you the worthy fruits of penance. And St Paul saith. Like as in times past you have given and applied yourselves, and all the members of your bodies, to all filthy living and wickedness, continually increasing in the same; in like manner you be now bound, and must give and apply yourselves wholly to justice, increasing continually in purity and cleanness of life. And in another place he saith, I chastise and subdue my carnal body, and the affections of the same, and make them obedient unto the spirit. Ilpm, That these precepts and works of charity be necessary works to our salvation ; and God necessarily requireth that every penitent man shall perform the same, whensoever time, power, and occasion shall be ministered unto him so to do. xl. " And also in deed, if tliey be able, though they put themselves to pain." Tliis is well added; and yet there might be said more amply, " Iiow painful soever it be unto them : " for there is no perfect contrition, where is not also a good will to nuike restitution according to all possible power*. Sec Nec, Doctr. p. 254.] Ibid. p. 2tiO.] 96 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. Cor. xi. Item, That by |)ciiance, and such good works of Upw, That tlimiijh III/ baptism ami faith tre become the chihlrm „ ,' ,, , i ii • i »• ~ i:f„ of Christ, pet uvnUniiia this vale, irmi.,en/. ami eo,,tim,i,,p in the same, we shall not only obtain cverlastnig life, Ml- same, shall Ini pennnce and other ;ioml works of the same be but also we shall deserve remission or mitigation of marte meet aful aitt ami assured to reeeire the rirtite of Chrisfs , . i m- • » • i i. • passion (\h.), tchich is oar everktstiio! ti/e, and also lii/'them we' f'e present pains and aiflictions, winch we sustain here in this world. xli. " Bo made meet, apt, and assured, to receive tlie virtue of Christ's passion." The penitent person, as soon as he repenteth from the bottom of his lieart, for Christ's sake only lie is made partaker of Christ's passion, and good works follow thereof ; but they be not the cause thereof. And if we should esteem our works so highly, we should glory against Clirist. Inst. pp. 100, 1. As touching the sacrament of the altar, we think it convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people committed unto their siiiritual charge, that they ought and must constantly believe, that under the form and figure of bread and wine, which we there presently do see and perceive by outward senses-, is verily, substantially, and really contained and comprehended the very selfsame body and blood of our Saviour Jesu Christ, wliich was born of the Virgin Mary, and suffered upon the cross for our redemption : and that under the same form and figure of bread and wine the very selfsame body and blood of Christ is corporally, really, and in the very same substance exhibited, distributed, and received unto and of all them which receive the said sacrament: and that * therefore 8* the s/iirther sacrament is to be used with all due reverence and honour ; and that every man ought slraitly ^^^^ prove and examine liimself, and * religiously * to try and search his own conscience, before he shall receive the same, according to the saying of St Paul, Whosoever eateth this body of Christ unworthily, or drinketh of this blood of Christ unworthily, shall be guilty of the very body and blood of Christ : wherefore let every man first prove himself, and so let him eat of this bread, and drink of this i fjini j,i „,„^ drink '. For whosoever eateth it or drinketli it unworthily, he eateth it and drinketh it to his do it wnrthily o^yn damnation : * because he putteth no difference between the very body of Christ and other and to his sal- J J i-ation, kinds of meat.* win. " We living as we ought to do." Who liveth as he ought to do ? Who ever kept so his journey that he never fell ? And the penitent knowledgeth that he hath lived otherwise than he ought to do. And the words next immediately following declare the same, sc. "that we shall attain remission of our sins," &c. He that hath sinned hath lived otherwise than he ought to do. And ten or twelve lines together need good interpretation; for they seem to attribute unto the words of consecration all things whatsoever we have of Christ, and ought to attribute unto him, or to any of God's words contained in the holy scripture. The Sacrament of Orders. Inst. pp. 101, 2. As touching the sacrament of ♦ holy * orders, we think it convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people committed unto their spiritual charge, first, how that Christ and his apostles did institute and ordain in the new testament, that besides the civil powers and governance of kings and princes (which is called poiestas gladii, the power of the sword) there should also be continually yheini, chosen as the apostles the church militant certain * other* ministers or officers, which k should irere, and living ad normam have special ' * power, authority, and commission,* under Christ, to preach Scnpliiree , teacli the word of God unto his people ; to dispense and administer the admMUrationr%ven^%/ Ood sacraments of God unto them, and by the same to confer and give the graces unto them. of the Holy Ghost; to consecrate tlie blessed body of Christ in the sacrament "> as heraiftcr followeth, frst of the altar ; to loose and absoyle from sin all persons which be duly penitent 'l(M-s'of'\-ver"''re^^ ^^'^ sorry for the same; to bind and to excommunicate such as be guilty in constiiiile) hai-e cure o/ sottl^au- manifest crimes and sins", and will not amend their defaults; to order and thoiity Jo jinae an i t gjj^ggp^jj^g ^^jjg^g jj^g g^^^g j.Q(j„^ ,jj.jgp ,jf,d office, whereunto they be called and admitted themselves ; and finally,* to feed Christ's people, like good pas- tors and rectors, (as the apostle calleth them,) with their wholesome doctrine"; and by their continual exhortations and admonitions to reduce them from sin and iniquity, so much as in them lieth, and to bring them unto the perfect knowledge, the perfect love and dread of God, and unto the perfect charity of their neighbours. (corrf '«/ God, and n expressed in scripture. » clean livinp and ijood exam- pis; [1 This correction is written on the flyleaf at the end of the volume ; but it appears from its pur- port, and from the number prefixed to Cranmer's Annotation on it, to belong to this place. It was probably intended to be substituted for, " Iteni, tliat by penance. ..also we."j [■■^ In the original copy the words from "they ought" to " senses," are erased, and in the margin is written,— "and in many things God's works be wondrous."] 1'^ These correclions are written in so confused a manner in the original, that they have been ar- ranged in great measure by conjecture. Henry VIII. was evidently much dissatisfied with this article 'Of Orders ;' for the marks of his pen occur in all parts of it, and he has frequently expressed his disapprobation of particular passages by the word nihil. It was probably re-written before it was sub- mitted to Cranmer; for he here refers, not, as usual, to the number of the leaf in the printed book, but to " fo. script." i.e. to a manuscript leaf inserted. As might be expected from the king's objections, the article is very much altered in The Necessary Doctrine. See that Formulary, p. 2/8.] WITH CRANMERS ANNOTATIONS. 97 Item., That this office, this ministration, this power and authority, i'*is no ty- v to loose and absolve raiinical power, having no* certain laws or limits within the which it ought to l>o persons thai sin , , . ■ . .1 • , i , • i accordimi to the scrip- contanied, >i*nor yet none absolute power; but it is a moderate power, subject, turesjolnndiitnlexeom- determined, and restrained unto those certain ends and limits, for the which the samo """"'■"'< • '» eniisarate ' saermih-ul.t (xlm.), and was appointed by God's ordinance ; which, as was said before, is only to administer lo Kilniinisirr ttw same wiffi eitufen-itui and piv- imi the j/ifls 0/ the Holy and distribute unto the members of Christ's mystical body spiritual and everlasting things, that is to say, the pm-e and heavenly doctrine of Christ's gospel, and the Ohost liaiie graces conferred in his sacraments ; and further to do and execute such other things q and appertaining unto their office, as were before rehearsed. xliii. " To consecrate sacraments." Consecration is called only of the sacrament of the altar : therefore it is more plain to say thus : " to consecrate the body of Christ, and to minister the sacraments^." Inst. pp. 102, 3. And that they should also not cease from the execution of their said office, until all the said members were not only reduced and brought unto the unity of the thcii^slfould'te faith, and the knowledge of the Son of God ; but also that they were come unto a perfect so vujihint up- state and full age therein, that is to say, until they were so established and confirmed in the that they shmd'l same, that they could no more afterward be wavering therein, and be* led or carried like ^^l^*"^^*" children into any contrary doctrine or opinion, by the craft and subtile persuasion of the false pastors and teachers, which go about by craft to bring them into erroneous opinions: but that they should constantly follow the true doctrine of Christ's gospel, growing and increasing continually by charity unto a perfect member of that body, whereof Christ is the * * very * head. s only xliv. " As heretofore be rehearsed." It appeareth to me to be in vain, after a particular recitation, to add this general, " and such other," and then to restrain the general only to the particulars before expressed. For what availeth it to say "such other," when it is meant of none other than before is expressed ? xlv. " And the head thereby fully pleased." I can perceive no good cause why these words should be put in this place ; for they come in very strangely. Itist. p. 104. Thirdly, because the said '* power* and office, or 'order * function,* hath annexed unto it assured promises of excellent and in- u the occupiers thereof being sueh as estimable things". Jrtsi. pp. 104, 5. 7 ridelia t, as order, form, and manner requisite to the due execution of the same, according to the saying iwn'er fn!^' Piul, Look that all things be done in the church seemly and in a decent order ■". Inst. p. 111. * The second thing to be noted is, that like as it is the will and commandment of God that priests and bishops should, in the execution of all those things which appertain unto their jurisdiction by the authority of the gospel, (as is aforesaid,) attemper their doings and proceedings with all charity and mildness, and shoidd foresee by their singular wisdom that they pronounce no sentence, nor prescribe or make any constitution or ordinance which may in any wise be prejudicial or hurtful unto their flock, but such as undoubtedly do tend as well to the good preservation and increase of Christ's true religion, as also » Also it is of Christian charity and tranquillity to be had among them ; even so and in like manner " * all ii'k'i'it'that'''''''' people being under then"" cure, and within the limits -of their said jurisdiction, *(of what "spiritual estate or condition soever they be,) be also bound by the law of God, and by the order and p should bond of charity,* humbly P * to * obey them, and * to P * fulfil all their said precepts and ordi- t Scripture and nances, duly and rightfully made by the authority of ntheir said jurisdiction; specially being the same ones received by the common consent of the people, and authorised by the laws of the christian princes. Inst. p. lie. Finally, being thus declared, not only what is the virtue and efficacy, with the whole institution and use of the sacrament of *holy* orders, but also in what things consisteth the power and jurisdiction of priests and bishops, and unto what limits tlie same is extended *by the authority of the gospel, and also what is added thereunto by the grants and sufferances, or permission of kings and princes:* 'bisho s o'lvenient, that all * bishops and* preachers shall instruct and teach the people ^ .^^ committed unto* their spiritual charge, that whereas certain men do imagine and affirm that Christ should give unto the bishop of Rome power and authority, not only to be head and governor of all priests and bishops in Christ's church, but also to have and occupy the whole monarchy of the world in his hands, and that he may thereby la«-fidly depose kings and princes from their realms, do- minions, and seigniories, and so transfer and give the same to such persons as him liketh ; that is utterly false and untrue : for Christ never gave unto St Peter, or unto any of the apostles, or their successors, any such authority. Inst. pp. 120, 1. Moreover the truth is, that God constituted and ordained the authority of christian kings and princes to be the most high and supreme above all other powei-s and offices' in the »t 'li^''- "norrcimtemviothcrGod.or ^- Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven thin- ne any similitude h Jcsit Christ xlix. 'I'^.Y tli'"S' th^t heaven above, or in earth beneath, nor in the ' to tlie inlait to water under the earth'. *Thou shalt not* bow down fo them, *no*^ or lionour tlicm as Cod or worship tliem.* 3. Thou shalt not take the name of thy Lord God in vain. i. Remember that thou do sanctify and keep holy thy sabbath day. 5. Honour tliy fatlier and mother. C. Thnu shalt not kill. 7. Thou shalt not commit adiUtery. 8. TIiou shalt not steal. 9. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. I wronqfully or Thou shalt not desire thy neighbour's house, his wife, his servant, his maid, his unjustly. \i. ox, his ass, ne any other thing that is his'. xlix. " But mc Jesus Christ." It is not the use of scripture to attribute to one person of the Trinity peculiarly that thing which doth express the three persons in one deity. And we must not repute for God only Jesus Christ, but also the Father and the Holy Ghost. And here be set forth the ten commandments, as they were written by God in the two tables. And it seemeth better to read those commandments, taken out of the scripture, even as they be there written, without any addition, than tliat we should alter the words of scripture, and specially of God's own commandments^. 1. " Or honour them as God or Gods." We may not thus add to the words of scripture, but set them out first plainly and surely, even as they be, and after expound and declare them*. li. " Wrongfully or unjustly." To this I say as to the next before''. Inst. p. 1.31. To have God is not to have him as we have other outward things, as clothes upon our „ back, or treasure in our chests : nor also to name him with our mouth or to worship him ^outwardly . , , ,. , ■ , , , . ^, , ■ ■ • , • • with kneeling, or other such gestm'es " : but to have him our God is to conceive hun in our ""'^ hearts, to cleave fast and surely unto him with heart and mind, to put all our trust and con- fidence in him, to set all our thought and care upon him, and to hang wholly of him, taking him to be infinitely good and merciful unto us. Inst. p. 133. * And so do they, that by superstition repute (lii.) some days good, some dismal or infor- tunate; or tliink it a thing unlucky to meet in a morning with certain kind of beasts, or with men of certain professions. For such superstitious folk infame the creatures of God.* Item, That they be of the same sort, which by lots, * astrology,* divination, chattering of birds, * phy- siognomy,* and looking of men's hands, or other unlawful and superstitious crafts, take upon them certainly to tell, determine, and judge beforehand of men's acts and fortunes, which be to come afterward. lii. " They that by superstition repute." Whereas the same is stricken out, it seemeth more necessary to remain, forsomuch as the common people do in nothing more super- stitiously. Likewise of astrology, and specially physiognomy^. Inst. pp. 134-36. The second commandment Moses declareth at good length in the book of Deutero- nomy, where he speaketh in this manner : " In the day when our Lord spake to you in Horeb from the midst of the fire, you heard the voice, and the sound of his words, but you saw no form or similitude, lest peradventure you should have been thereby deceived, and should have made to yourself an engraved similitude or image of man or woman, or a similitude of any manner beast upon eai^th, or of fowl under heaven, or of any beast that creepeth upon the earth, or of fishes that tarry in the water under the eartli ; and lest peradventure lifting up your eyes to heaven, and there seeing the sun, and the moon, and the stars of heaven, you should " andnot.lobehon- ''.Y error be deceived, and bow down to them, and worship them, which the Lord hath ouredas God. liii. created to serve all people under heaven"." liii. " And not be honoured as God." All the long sentence before, whereunto these words be added, is the very words of God in Deuteronomy, which would be recited sincerely without any addition. And the images ought to have no manner of honour, neither such honour as is due unto God, nor such as is due unto his reasonable crea- tures. And the same words " as God " be added in another place in the same side of the leaf, and not well, as I surely think. [' See Nec. Doctr. p. 293.] Ibid. p. 295.J Ibid.] [Mbid.J ['^ Ibid. p. 298.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 101 By tliesc words we be utterly forbuidcii to make or to have any siniilitiule or image, to the intent to bow down to it, or to worship it. And therefore we think it convenient, tliat all bishoiis and jircachers sliiJI instruct and teach the ])eoi)le committed to their spiritual charge, first, tliat Cod in liis sul)stanco caniu)t \iy any similitude or image be represented or expressed; for no wit ne understanding can eomitre- hcnd his substance : and that the fathers of the church, considering the dulncss of imm's wit, and partly yielding to the custom of gentility, (which before their coming unto tlie faith of CIn-ist had certain repre- sentations of their false gods,) suffered the picture or similitude of the Father of heaven to be had and set up in churches ; not that he is any such thing as we in that image do liehold, (for he is no corporal no bodily substance,) but only to put us in remembrance that there is a Fatlier in heaven, and that he is a distinct person from the Son and the Holy Ghost; * which thing nevertheless, if the common people would duly conceive of the heavenly Father witliout any bodily rci)resentatiou, it were more seemly for christian ])eople to be without all such images of the Father, than to have any of them.* (liv.) Second, that although all images, be they engraven, painted, or wrought in arras, or in any other wise made, be so prohibited that they may neither be bowed down unto ne worshipped P, (for- asmuch iis they be the works of man's hand only,) yet tliey be not so prohibited, but that '' they may be had and set up il*in churches,* so it be for none other purpose but only and outofchurcfics^ to the intent that we (in beholding and looking upon them, as in certain books, and seeing represented in them the nuinifold examples of virtues, which were in the saints, represented by the said images) may the rather be provoked, kindled, and stirred to yield thanks to our Lord, and to praise him in his said saints, and to remember and lament our sins and offences, and to pray God that we may have grace to follow their goodness and holy living. As for an example. The image of our Saviour, as an open book, hangeth on the cross in the rood, or is painted in cloths, walls, or windows, to the intent that beside the examples of virtues which we may learn at Christ, we may be also many ways provoked to rememl)er his painfiJ and cruel passion, and also to consider ourselves, when we behold the said' image, and to condemn and abhor our sin, which was the cause of his so cruel death, and thereby to profess that we will no more sin : and furthermore, considering what high charity was in him that would die for us his enemies, and what great dangers we have escaped, and what high benefits we receive by his redemption, we may be pro- voked in all our distresses and troubles to run for comfort unto him. All these lessons, with many more, * we may learn in this book of the rood, if we will entirely and earnestly look upon it.* And as tlie !><: Iirovrjlil lo our rcmcmlirnm-e hi/ lUe. hook of the rood, if we life of our Saviour Christ is represented by this „^^-„i amxhy, do dilojadh, hdwld and look u,,on it. image, even so the lives of the holy saints wliich followed him be represented unto us by their images. And therefore the said images may well be set up in churches, to be as books for unlearned people, to learn therein examples of humility, charity, ])atience, temperance, eontemiit of the world, the flesh, and the devil, and to learn example of all other virtues, and for the other causes above rehearsed. For whicli causes only images '■*be to* be set in the churches, and not for any honour to be done unto them. For although we use to cense the '""^ said images, and to kneel before them, and to offer unto them, and to kiss their feet, and such other things ; yet we must know and understand, that such things be not nor ought to be done to the images self, but only to God, and in his honour, or in the honour of the holy saint or saints which be represented by the said images. liv. " Wliich thing nevertheless, if the common people." I marvel why tlicsc words should be stricken out, seeing that it is contrary to tlie scripture to have any such images of the Father of heaven, as St Austin saith, and they be suffered only for the infirmity of the people, as we have declared. St Austin saith, in his book "De fide et Symbolo," cap. 7- " Tale \jnim~\ simulacrum Duo nefas est Christiano in templo collocare^." And likewise he and many of the most ancient authors do say in many other places". Inst. p. 1.38. The right use of the name of God, and the outward honour of the same, standeth chiefly in these things following, that is to say, in the constant confession of his name, in the right invocation of tlic same, in giving of due thanks unto God, as well in prosperity as in adversity, • and in avowinq '*and in the preaching and teaching of* his word. Peking to Inst. p. 1.39. And we ' must also preach the word of God truly and , . , , . , ■ ^ , , ,. ^ , ■ , , ^ priests and bishops. Iv. inirely, and set forth the name of God unto other, and rei)rove all false „ according to Ids vocation and and erroneous doctrine and heresies. For although priests and bishojis knowledge only be specially called and deputed as [)ublic ministers of God's word, 'and order yet every christian man is bound particularly" to teach'* his family, and „ ^ ■'" ''!"' "" much as in them lieth, •> ' -> tliei/sutWr not open sm to be used m such as be under his governance within his house, when time and place their rule aiidfamilii, but virtue lo requiretli 1 exercised instead of it. Iv. " Priests and bishops." If these words be added, then this sentence joineth not well with the sentence following. And if any man be offended witli this word " preach," then if it be put out, and this word "teach" put in the stead thereof after this sort, " and we must also teach," then do both the sentences run in a good composition together, so that no man can be offended". ['■ Nec. Doctr. p. 300.J I p. (13. Ed. Paris. Ifi3fi.] [' August. De fide et syiiib. cap. vii. Tom. III. I [" See Nec. Doctr. p. 2!)'J.J Ibid. p. 303.J 102 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. Inst. p. 140. Itnn, That tliey also do take the name of God in vain, which swear to do that thing wliich tliev intended not to do; or swear to forbear that which they intended not to forbear; or swear to do any thing, wliich to do is unlawful; or swear to leave undone any thing, vhich to omit or leave undone • is not rkihl ^ * is unlaw-ful.* And such as so swear to do things unlawful, not only offend in such sweai-ing, nor misuitiillc. | ^jjo ^l^gy „nich more oft'end, if they jierform the thing that they do swear. Item, That they also break this conmiandnient, which swear to do or to observe any thing which to do and observe they know not whether it be la«-ful or unlawful; or that make any oath contrary to their 'mill touchelh not lawful oath or promise made before, so long as their former oath or promise standetli their prince, hi. ;„ strength". Ibid. Priests and ministers of Christ's church do also break this commandment, if, in the administration of the sacraments, they yield not the whole efficacy, virtue, and grace thereof to our Lord, ;is the very author uf the same; but ascribe the said efficacy, virtue, and grace, or any part thereof, to themselves: or if any of i>wortls!onQinfitothc them do use any*" of the sacraments to any conjurations, or any other strange practice, lonsa-rativn. •Ivi. contrary to that holy use for the which they be ordained. Ivi. "And touchetli not tlieir prince." Methinkcth this clause need not to be added, or rather, that it is not true ; for a latter oatli may be made touching the prince, contrary to the former lawful oath, and yet good : as when tlie first by the king's laws continueth no longer in his strength'. *lvi.^ "AYords belonging to the consecration." We say not "the words of the consecration " of any of the sacraments, saving only of the sacrament of the altar. 'SO Hint meiteem not I>ist. p. 141. Nevertheless, to pray to saints to be intercessors with us and for nor uHirship them mA,(is us to OUT Lord for our suits which we make to him, and for such things as we M^'Viycnrsson^ obtain of none but of him, <;*so that we make no invocation of them,* is samc'', lawful, and allowed by the catholic church. J llic riqht understariiUnq P" Notwithstanding it is not necessary to alter <• the common speech or meaning thai ought to ic which is used, nor there is any error therein ; so that the sentence or meaning , cuncetued of. Ivn. thereof be well and truly imderstanded, that is to say, that the said altars and churches be not dedicated to any saint, but to God only, and of the saints but a memorial, to put us in remembrance of them, that we may follow their example and living. Ivii. "The right understanding." In the book it is evident tliat it was reasoned, whether it were necessary to alter the common speech which is iised, and seemeth not to agree with the truth of God's word, as it is there confessed it doth not, except it be better understand than it appeareth to sound. And that it is meant of the alteration of the speech, the words following do shew ; sc. " that is used, nor is there any error therein, so that the sentence and meaning thereof be well and truly under- stand:" now these words, "therein and thereof," cannot be referred to that is added, for then the sentence were thus : " There is no error in the right understanding and meaning, &c. so that the sentence of the right understanding and meaning be well understanded." Inst. pp. 142, 3. As St. Austin saith, All the other nine commandments be moral commandments, and be- longed not only to the Jews, and all the other people of the world, in the time of the old testament, but also": to all christian people in the new testament. But this precept of sabbath, as con- ' belong now (.gp^jjjg pgg^ from bodily labour the seventh day, pertained only unto the Jews in the old perlatne i testament, before the coming of Christ, and' not to us christian people in the new testament''. Irisf. p. 143. INIake thy will to be wi'ought in us, that from our own corrupt will we may rest and cease, c the'e that follow as ■^"'^ piu-pose God hath ordained S * that we should * fast, watch, and labom- ; remedies, that is to say, to the end that by these h * remedies * we might mortify and kill the evil and •> and such others sensual desires of the flesh, and attain this spiritual rest and quietness, which is signified and figured in this commandment. Inst. p. 145. And they that can read may be well occupied upon the holy day, if they read unto ' such as thet/ have other' such good works which may be unto them instead of a sermon. For all tilings curcoj. Iviii. edify man's soul in our Lord God be good and wholesome sermons. [' See Nec. Doctr. p. 304.] ; sfrvamus....ObservaTe tamen diem sabbati non ad Two Annotations are numbered (Ivi.) in the | literamjubemur, secundum otium ab opera corporali, original manuscript. Though probably a mistake, sicut observant Juda?i: et ipsa eorum observatio quia it has been retained to avoid confusion in reference.] ita pr.-Ecepta est, nisi aliam quandum spiiitalem re- See Nec. Doctr. p. 305.] quiem significet, ridenda judicata. August. Epist. C The following is perhaps the pass.-ige in- cxix. ad Januar. cap. xii. Tom. II. p. 217- Ed. tended: Cetera tanien ibi pra;cepta proprie, sicut ; Paris. 1(135.] pra-cepta stmt, sine ulla figurata significationc ob- WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 103 Iviii. " Such as tlioy have chargo of." Tlic words of tlic print import no more, but that tliosc wliich can read may be well occupied to read good works to others which cannot read ; and then if these words should be added, " such as they have charge of," it might seem that no man were well occupied to read good works, but the father to the children, the master to liis servants, the parson to his own parishioners, and such like. But I think surely, that he that can read may bo well occupied, if he read some part of scripture unto all them which cannot read ; not as taking the office of a priest or bishop upon him, except he be called thereunto, but of charity moved, as he shall see necessity, time, and opportunity. Whereof St Paul saitli, Verliim Christi hahitet in vohis abundanter in omni sapientia; docete et monete vos in vicem^. Ibid. For notwithstanding all that is afore spoken, it is not meant but that in time of necessity we may upon the holy day give ourselves to labour ^, as for saving of our corn and v so that ire rteptcct not cattle, when it is in danger, or likely to be destroyed, if remedy be not had in time. "'<'«-son.'/- I'x. lix. " So that we neglect not mass and even-song." As well there might be added, "matins." And so it signifieth, that whatsoever necessity happenetli ujjon the holy day, we must so apply ourselves to such urgent business, that mass, matins, and even-song, may not be omitted; and yet matins and even-song be wholly of man's tradition and ordinance, and mass also almost altogether, as it is now used ; and these things were not imderstand in this commandment, which were made and ordained sithence the commandments were given. And the law in his most rigour dotli permit otherwise, namely, to the husbandman, cooks, bakers, mariners, fishers, and such other, which, laying aside all such service, must take the time as it cometh". Inst. pp. 145, 6. Against this commandment generally do offend all they, which will not cease and rest from their own carnal wUIs and pleasure, that God may work in them after his pleasure and will. Hem., All they, whicli, having no lawful impediment, do not give themselves upon the holy day to hear the word of God, to remember the benefits of God, to give thanks for the same, to pray, and to exercise such other holy works as be appointed for the same; but (as commonly is used) pass the time i dn break this com- either in idleness, in gluttony, in riot, or in plays, or other vain and idle pastime '. mandment. Inst. p. 147. Therefore concerning: such ceremonies of the church™, we think it . , ^ , ,. . , , • , , , . , , , , ' as have been Insli- convement, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teacli the people com- tided In/ mir forefather s mitted unto their spiritual charge, that although the said ceremonies have no power '^'''trepwiniint to Cltrisl s to remit sin, yet they be very expedient things to stir and cause us to lift up our minds unto God, and to put us in continual remembrance of those spiritual things wliich be signified by them. [Inst. pp. 147, 8.] Therefore they be not to be contemned „ ^ i, „,an he seen to the head rnlers and and cast awaj', but be to be used and continued as things good chief ministers of the chureh or chiircties mnveiiieut , .,„ to have them observed and kept and laudable for the purposes abovesaid The declaration of the fifth Commandment. [Inst. p. 148.] As touching the fifth Commandment, we think it convenient, that all bisliops and preacliers shall instruct and teach the peojile committed to their spiritual charge, first, that by this word father is under- standed here, not only the natural father and mother which did carnally beget us and brought us up, but also *the spiritual father, (Ix.) by whom we be spiritually regenerated and nourished in Christ; and * all other governors and rulers, under whom we be nourished and brought up, or ordered and guided. *And although this commandment make express mention only of the children or inferiors to their parents and superiors, yet in the same is also understanded and comprised the office and duty of the parents and superiors again unto their children and inferiors.* Ix. "Also the spiritual father, by whom." Methinketh this might well remain, that the preachers of God's word might be the better esteemed and had in reputation : neither should it be so done without example of good authority to be followed, seeing that St Paul looked so to be reputed of the Corinthians, yea, and rebuked them as imkind children, in that they had more regard of other which were but their school- masters, than of him which was their father, that is, did first beget them unto Christ by preaching the word of God unto them : as he saith, 1 Cor. iv. Si decern millia pwdagoyorum habeatis in Christo, at non miiltos patres. Nam in Christo Jem per emnfjeliiim ego vos (/cnui. And now also they that preaching the word of God' do f ' Sec Xcc. Doctr. p. ;!0!1.] Ibid. p. .Wfl. | f Ibid. p. :!10. | f" Ibid. p. .'ill. ] m CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. Deut. \xi. Luke xi. tcacli us in our youth the principles of our faith, seem to supply the same room, and may be right well called our spiritual fathers'. Inst. p. 149. 'And, if any man have a stubborn (Ixi.) and a disobedient son, which will not hear the voice of his father and mother, and for connection will not amend and follow them ; then shall his father and mother take him, and bring him to the judges of tlie city, and say. This our son is stubborn and diso- bedient, and despiseth our monitions, and is a rioter and a drunkard. Then shall all the people stone him to death ; and thou shalt put away the evil from thee, that all Israel may hear thereof, and be "/<"■ afraid. And* "in the book of Exody it is * idso * written, He that striketh his father or mother, he shall be put to death. bd. " If any man have a stubborn," &c. Of all the precepts there rehearsed, none ousht rather to stand than this ; for none of them doth express so largely the form of the punishment of an inobcdient child, and for what offences against the father lie sliould in sncli wise be punished, than this doth which is stricken out^ p a certain reverence and credit unto. Ixii. 1 which hath charge of their souls, and to ? that thei/ be and by ' ought should ^andyet never- theless they be hound to it. Inst. pp. 151, 2. All bishops and preachers sliall instruct and teach the people committed unto their spiritual charge, that all christian men be bound to exhibit p *and do unto them, which under God be* their spiritual fathers and parents 1 *of understand and believe that they be their souls, the like and the selfsame honour, which (as is aforesaid) children of duty do owe unto their natural fathers. Item, That these spiritual fathers be * appointed by God to minister his sacraments unto them, * to bring them up, and * to feed them with the word of God, ' * and to teach them * his gospel and scripture, * and by the same to govern,* to conduct, and * to * lead them in the straight way to the Father in heaven everlasting. Item, That oiu- Saviour Cluist, in the gospel, maketh mention as well of the obedience as also of the cor- ])oral sustenance which all christian people do owe unto their spiritual fathers. Of the obedience he saith. That whosoever receiveth you receiveth me. And in another place he saith. He that heareth you hearetli me ; and he that despiseth you despiseth me. * And in another place he saith, AVhatsoever they bid you do, do it.* And St Paul saith. Obey your prelates, and give place unto them : for they * have much charge and care for your souls, as they which must give an account therefore, that they may do it with joy and not with grief; that is to say, that they may gladly and with much comfort do their cure and charge, when they do perceive that the people be obedient to their teaching: like as on the contrariwise they have little joy or pleasure to do it, when they find the people disobedient and repugnant '. • And for the sustenance of their liring, which is comprised in this word honour, (as before is declared,) Christ saith in the gospel. The workman is worthy his wages. And St Paul saith. Who goeth on warfare upon liis own stipend? And who planteth the vine, and eateth no part of the fruit? And who feedeth the flock, and eateth no part of the milk? And after foUoweth, Even so hath the Lord ordained, that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. And therefore in another place it is written. Priests or ancients that rule well be worthy of double honour, specially they that labour in the ministration of the word of God, and his doctrine. In which place the apostle meaneth by double honour, not only the reverence which is due unto the spiritual fathers, (as is aforesaid,) but also that all christian people be bound to u jj- (figy minister, find, and give unto their spiritual fathers sufficiency of all things necessary and requi- it none other site, as well for their sustenance and finding, as for the quiet and commodious exercising and executing of their said office Fourthly, we think it convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people com- mitted unto their spiritual charge, that this commandment also containeth the honour and obedience which subjects owe unto their princes, and also the office of princes towards their subjects. For scripture taketh princes to be, as it were, fathere and nourices to their subjects. And by scripture it appeareth, that it apper- taineth unto the office of princes to see that the right rebgion and true doctrine of Christ may be maintained and taught ; and that their subjects may be well ruled and governed by good and just laws ; * and to provide and care for them, (l.xiii.) that all things necessary for them may be plenteous;* and that the people and common weal may increase; and to defend them from oppression and inva- sion, as well within the realm as without ^ ; and to see that justice be ministered unto them indifferently; and to hear? benignly all their complaints; and to shew towards them (although theyz offend) fatherly pity. ^ they aiding him thereto ; y or cause to be luard ' iynorantly Ixii. " A certain reverence and credit thereto," &c. It scemeth that St Paul re- quired as much obsequy as was to be shewed to the natural father, in the place above mentioned, and rather it may seem to reason, that more should be shewed ; for- somuch as the regeneration, which is towards God and to everlasting life, far passeth the first generation, which is to a damnable state and endless punishment'. Ixiii. "To provide and care for them." It may right well appear that St Paul affirmeth this point, specially to be required in all such as have governance over other, in these words that he saith, Rom. xii. Qui prceest in solicitudine prwsit*. Ill 1,11V^.SV- ..VJlvio * — ~f,~~. [' Cranmer's attempt to preserve the paragraph failed. Nec. Doctr. p. 311.] [2 See Nec. Doctr. p. 312.] [3 Ibid. p. 318.] Cranmer preserved the substance of this clause. Nec. Doclr. p. 315.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 105 Inst. p. 1.58. No man may kill, or use such bodily coercion, but only princes, and tliey „ ,„^,,,./(,^ rulers which have authority from princes. Ne the said * princes ne * any for tliem, may do the or. Ixiv. same, but by and according to the just order of their laws'". orditiancus. Ixiv. "Inferior rulers." Prince.s nmst also do all tilings with justice, which other- wise cannot be known, than by their laws and ordinances institute for the ministration thereof : and when princes give pardons, placards, protections, and licences, contrary to tiio common order of their laws, yet that also is done by the law, so that it be never done against justice and equity between party and party. And moreover it is not amply spoken that tlic inferior rulers should do nothing, but by the order of their laws : for the laws be not theirs, but the princes, instead of whom they do minister the same justice, that he would do himself by the common order of his laws, if it should happen him to take the judgment thereof in his own hands'. Inst. p. 1G3. They also that do nourish, stir up, and provoke themselves or any other to carnal lusts and pleasures of the body, '^*by uncleanly and wanton words, tales, songs, sights,* touchings, z ly uncleanly *gay and wanton apparel, and lascivious decking of themselves,* or any such other wanton siijlils and wan, beliaviour and enticement; *and also aU those whicli procure any such act, or that minister ton words. \xv. house, licence, or iilace thereto: * and all counsellors, helpers, and consenters to the same, do "^in jirocurinp ' ' I ' 1 oj the sam^Axw. grievously offend God, and do transgress this commandment Likewise, aU they that avoid not the causes hereof so much as they conveniently c use of idleness, may, as e * surfeiting, sloth, (Ixvii.) idleness, immoderate sleep,* and company of such f iftkerebi/thet/bepro- iboth men ui\d women) as be unchaste and evU disposed, be guilty of the transgression ivked thereto, or cause . ., . , . f others, biviii. of this commandment '. Ixv. " And wanton words." I think that wanton talcs, unclean songs, and lascivi- ous apparel, need to be spoken of as mucli as any thing else, being so much used as it is, contrary to God's word ; whicli commandeth us in this wise, " Let not filthy communication come from your mouth." Ephes. iv. And as touching the prohibition of lascivious apparel, namely of women, it appearcth, 1 Tim. ii. and 1 Pet. iii.° Ixvi. " In procuring of the same." The whole sentence shall yet be more perfect, if it be said, " in maintenance of the same for they that be only consenters to such evil be not also procurers, albeit they be maintainors. Ixvii. "As surfeiting, sloth." It seemeth much better expressed before, because the chief and special causes of unchaste living were reiiearsed more at large. Ixviii. " If thereby they be provoked." Wiiether they be or not provoked, they that wittingly doth accompany with such, although they keep themselves chaste, yet forsomuch as they seem to be fautors of them, they be guilty of the transgression of this commandment : for that is, even as St Paul saith, to communicate with the unfmitful works of darkness, and not to reprove them. Ephes. v. To the avoiding whereof, he would us so much to eschew the company of them that be evil, that we should neither eat nor drink with them, 1 Cor. v. Inst. p. 172. They chiefly be transgressors of this commandment, which, by deliberation and full consent, cast their minds and studies to accomplish the concupiscence and desire which g „,j/7,o„< due they have to obtain and get another man's wife, child, servant, house, land, corn, cattle, reco^npence. or any thing or goods that be his K. And they also be transgressors of this commandment, which by envy be sorry of their neighbour's wealth and ])rosperity, or be glad of their sorrow, hinderance, or adversity ; and also all they which do not set their minds and studies to preserve, maintain, and defend unto their neighljours (as much as lieth in them) their wives, children, servants, houses, lands, goods, and all that is theirs. For (as before is declared) this com- mandment not only forbiddeth us to desire ^ from our neighbour any thing which is his, but . . ' h unlawfuUv by the same we be also commanded gladly to wish and will unto him that he may quietly possess and enjoy all that God hath sent him, be it never so great abundance. And this mind we ought to bear unto every man by this commandment, not only if they be our friends and lovers, but also if they be our enemies and adversaries. Ixix. " Without due recompence." Tliis addition agreeth not well with the co- veting of another man's wife, wherein is no recompensation ; and in the other things, P See Nec. Doctr. p. 322.] l'^ In this and tiie three following objections Cranmcr^ucceeded. Nec. Doctr. p. 326.] 10(5 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. altliouoli recompensatioii be made, yet the commandment novertlieless is transgressed and broken'. Ixx. " Here follow certain notes." All the notes^ after tlie commandments be clean ]mt out, which be very good, and contain many things necessary and expedient to be known : as, the thi-eatcnings of God to the transgressors, and the promises to the observers of the same ; a most brief and short content of every commandment ; a declaration of the love of God and of our neighbour, what it is, and how therein all tlie ten commandments be comprised ; tlie causes why the ten commandments be neces- sary to be known ; and the transition from the ten commandments unto the Pater- noster. And none of these things, meseemeth, were good to be left out. hist. p. 178. 1. Our Father tliat ai-t in lieaven, tliy name be hallowed. 2. Thy kingdom come unto us. 3. Tliy will be done * and fulfilled* in earth, as it is in heaven. 4. Give us this day our daily bread. 5. And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us. > And suffer not us to be led. \-xy.\. Q. i*And lead us not * into temptation. 7. But deliver us from the evil. Amen. Ixxi. " Suffer not us to be led." Christ taught us tlius to pray, " Lead us not into temptation." And we should not alter any word in the scripture, wliich wholly is ministered unto us by the Ghost of God, 2 Pet. i., although it shall appear to us in many places to signify much absurdity: but first, tlie scripture must be set out in God's own words, and if there be any ambiguity, absurdity, or scruple, after it would be declared, according to the true sense thereof^. Inst. p. 182. Fifthly, tliat in these words, Our Father, is signified, that we ought to Iselieve, *not only* that Almighty God is the common Father of all cliristian people, and equally and indifferently regardeth k touchuKj the soul, and. Ixxii. t'le rich and the j)Oor, the free and the bond, tlie lord and the subject ; ^ * but * 1 endeavourintj themselves to ^'^"^ ''^ christian people' be Christs own brethren, and the very co- liir aecording to kis preeepls inheritors and compartioners \rith him in the kingdom of heaven; and finally, n. our that all christian men be brethren together, and have all one Father, which is "God Abnighty. Ixxii. " Touching the soul." Christ testifieth that all that be elect shall of God be equally and indifferently regarded of him in every condition, concerning not only the soul but also the body: so that, considering the state whereunto he hath called them, he provideth meat, drink, and clothing for them, INIatt. vi. : yea, and that every liair of their head is in reputation under God, and in his preservation, Matt, x., Luke xii. And although he provide more abundantly for the lords and rich men, than lie doth for the subjects and poor folks, yet he no more accepteth and regardeth the rich with their riches, than he doth the poor with their poverty : but every man, as his heart is joined and affied to God, so he is accepted and regarded of God, whether he be ricli or poor, free or bond. Inst. pp. 182, 3. Si.xthly, by these words, which art in heaven, we be tauglit, that we ought to have, * not n finii iiinch to "nly * an inward desire and a great care and study to come to that place where our lieavenly •■"'■t'* Father is, " * but also an inward sorrow and grief tliat we be so long kept from * the presence of our heavenly Father, * and be subject here unto so manifold cures and thoughts, to so many troubles and misery, and to so many and so grievous perils and dangers of the world, of sin, and of the devil.* For like as a loving child is ever desirous to be w here his father is, * and if liis father shall depart to any place, he wUl lament and be sorry, unless he may go wdth him, and in liis absence he wiU mourn, and at his return he wiU be joyful;* even so ought we desire ever to be with our heavenly Father; and to 0*866* ourselves ""' that our conversation be all withdrawn from the world, the flesh, and the devil, and be set in lieaven and heavenly things, as St Paul saith. raslonpa.'! the;/ Inst. pp. 184, 6. For the devil (undoubtedly) is king over all the children of pride, that .«o conltiiue. ^^^^ ^^^^ ^ them that be sinners, rebels, and disobedient unto God P. Inst. p. 18G. Make us * that we impute not to the devil or evil men,* when any adversity chanceth unto 1 mir desert, ns ; * but * that we may attribute all unto * thy godly will * % and give thee thanks therefore, which dost ordiiin all such things for our weal and benefit. [' This addition was struck out according to Cranmer's wish. Ncc. Doctr. p. 333.] [- Notwithstanding Cranmer's remonstrance, these notes were all omitted in The Necessary Doc trine.] i^ee Ncc. Doctr, p. l/fi.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 107 Ixxiii. "To our desert." 'Verily, altliougli we ever deserve as iiiueli piiviishnient as is laid upon us, and nmch more, yet no ])art of that is affliet unto us by tiie will of God ; yea, and as touching [us,] which are so taken into his favour that through Christ we he made his children, though it seem never so grievous, it is done of his most beneficial and fatherly good-will, that he bcareth towards us, which cliastetli, as >St Paul saith, all those that he loveth. So that of right faith we should believe, that all punishments, tribulations, and persecution, be of the sending of God ; not- withstanding that to our judgment they shall seem many times and often to come only of the devil, or the wickedness of his ministers. As when to the holy man Job, the example of all patience, so many mischances happened together; — the Sabees stole his oxen and asses; the fire, coming from above, brent up his sheep ; the Chaldees drove away his camels ; the hurtling wind overthrew his son's house, wherewith all his children were slain, — who w^ould not have thought, but that all this had come only of the devil, and of thieves and robbers, and that he had been so far out of God's favour, that the devil had then his full power over him? But he, being constant in the faith of God, and knowing certainly that for all this God did bear his favour towards him, wist that all this came from him, and that the devil had no power to do any such things, saving that God would even the same. He said not, the devil owed me shame ; or, these wicked thieves have wrought me this woe; but referred all to God, and did acknowledge that it was wrought all at his pleasure. Whose ensample all we that be the faithful people should follow, as Austin testifieth, saying : Cuiciinqm aliquid accidif, dicat, Dominus dedit, Domin us uhstiiUt. Non enim dixit Job, Dominus dedit, diabolus abstulit. Intendat ergo caritas cestra ne forte dicatis, Hoec miki diabolus fecit: prorsus ad Deum Jlagellum tuum re- fer, quia nec diabolus aliquid fecit, nisi ille permittat qui desuper hahet potestatem ad pcenam vel ad disciplinam. In Psalm, xxxi. and xxxii. * Likewise, when Samei did curse king David, and said, " Come forth, thou blood- supper, Baal's man, usurper of another man's kingdom : God hath acquitted thee, and given thy kingdom to Absalom thy son ; behold, thou art wrapt in mischief, as thou wast desirous of blood-shedding :" who would have thought other, but that this malediction had come to so blessed a prince even from the devil ? But this chosen person of God, king David, knowing and believing that God had not withdrawn his favour from him, wist it was miich otherwise ; and said unto Abisai, who for this railing and cursing of the king would have cut off Samei's head, "Suffer him to curse, for the Lord hath commanded him to curse : " and after it followeth, " Suffer him to curse, according to the precept of the Lord. It may hap, that God would thus look upon mine affliction, and give me goodness for the cursing this day." In this it is evident that David denied [^not] this grievous temptation to come of God, at his will and commandment, all for the best, and to the provocation of the greater favour of God, in case for his sake which sent it he could suffer it jjatiently. He ascribeth this to the will of God and to his power, without whom Pilate could not have given sentence of condemnation against Christ, as the gospel testifieth. We then should evermore, when any adversity cometh, knowledge therein God's power, and think it is also of his sending ; as Austin in divers places giveth us counsel, saying : Quicquid acciderit justo, voluntati divince deputat, non potestati inimici. Scevire iste potest ut feriat ; ferire autem, si ille noluerit, non potest. In Psalm, xxxvi. And again he saith. Quantum diabolus accipit potestatis, tantum ego patior ; non ergo ab illo patior, sed ab pm qui potestatem dedit. In Psalm, ciii.*' Ibid. For the better understanding of this third petition, we think it convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people committed unto their spiritual charge, liow that by the occasion and ever sith the disobedience and sin of our first father Adam the will of man hath been so con'upted with See Ner. Uoctr. p. 341.] I "Dominus dedit et Dominus abstulit." Id. in P August, in Psalm, xxxi. Tom. VIII. p. 82. j Psalm, xxxii. Tom. VIII. p. 88.] Ed. Paris. ItiSo — Ideo bene eiuditus ipse Job non Id. in Psalm, xxxvi. et riii. Tom. VIII. pp. ait, Dominus dedit et diabolus abstulit: sed, j 116,497.1 108 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. ' as only qf original sin, that we be aUr utterly inclined to disobey the will and precepts of God, and so ourselresAwiv. to love ourselves and our own wills, that without a special grace and a singular inspiration of God, we cannot heartily love neither God nor man, but in respect to oui'selves, as we may have benefit and commodity by them. bcxiv. " As only of oursolf." It need not to be added, for it foUoweth by and by after, "Witliout a special grace and a singnlar inspiration of God;" which is all one with this, " As only of ourself." And if tliese words be added to signify, that by tiie common influence of grace given generally we have inclination to obey the will and precepts of God ; so much the Pelagians will grant unto us. And then also it will not agree with that followcth, that without a special grace and singular in- spiration we cannot love God nor man, but in respect to ourselves. And moreover when [we] have received the special grace and singular inspiration of God, and even the Holy Ghost himself, yet our own carnal inclination is still unto evil, as St Paul saith : Caro ptignat adrcrsiis spiritimi, et spiritus adcersus carnem. Et, Condelector lege Dei secundum intcriorem hominem; haheo autem aliam legem in memhris meis re- pugnantem legi mentis m,e• •. > j c ^\ \ , _^ ■ , slouyhtfnlUi - than other inii-k or la- nave not too much soucitude ana care tor tliese transitory and unstable hour for their Jirinii : Inili,, these he things; but that our hearts maybe fixed in thinirs which be eternal, and none of them of whom heloee ire sjioke •' ' (f; for vr think il riahlheeessoru that in thy kingdom, which is everlasting. And yet moreover, good Lord, not ^r'oihn'u! ^nr'ihe^^^ only give us our necessaries, but also conserve that thou dost give us, and hotUhjIaliuiir. Ihinkiiu] it sniail eharity cause that it may come to our use, and bv us to the poor people, for whom to besloic otherwise alms on them. ^hou hast provided. Give us grace," that we may be fed and nourished with all the life of Christ, that is to say, both his words and works ; and that they may be to us an effectual example and spectacle of all virtues. Grant that all they that preach thy word may profitably and godly • it to the ho- preach *thee^ and thy Son Jesu Christ* through all the world; and that all we which hear 'I'lry'^ Son^^Je'u ^^"^ ^'O^d preached may so be fed therewith, that not only we may outwardly receive the same, Christ. but ''Iso digest it within our hearts ; and that it may so work and feed every part of us, that it may appear in all the acts and deeds of our life. Ixxv. " Wife and family." These words make the sentence very obscure, and no perfect English, and they be put of no necessity, for they be contained sufficiently in the words following immediately, viz. " Necessary for their vocation and degree which no man, I think, will take otherwise than such a portion, as is enough, not only for himself, but also for his wife and family and other which appertain to his charge and provision. Itist. p. 191. As the husbandman tilleth and soweth his ground, weedeth it, and keepetli it from destroy- ing, and yet he prayeth to God for the increase, and putteth all his trust in him to send him more or less at liis pleasure ; even so, besides our own diligence, policy, labour, and travail, we must also pray daily to God to send us sufficient; and we must take thankfully at his hands all that is sent; and be no y than needeth. fm.tijer careful, y but put our whole confidence and trust in him. « and teach you the tcagt justly Inst. p. 192. But seek you first the kingdom of God and his righteoTisness, and truly to liie. Ixxvi. then God shall cast all these things unto you ^ These be the words of Christ, full of good and comfortable lessons, that we should not care ne set our hearts too much upon these worldly things, ne care so much for to-morrow, that we shall seem to mistrust And also here is a thin., preatly to he noted in comfort of ""^ ^"""^'^ '^""^ '^""^"^ sequester this care from the true lahunrinn man .- for siireli/, be he craftsman, he us, and seek for the kingdom of God, and employ our- he Inhimrer, [A< ] doing truly his office whereto he is call- „„i„.„ ^hnllv tn thf o-pff5n.T thereof • ,ind then hp maVeth ed, shall attain salvation as surely as any other creature, selves wnouy to tne getting tnereoi . ana men ne maKetn and they titat do contrary shall be in jeopardy of dam- a comfortable promise that we shall not lack things nation. Ixxvii. ^ « necessary for us.* [' See Nee. Doctr. p. 340.] [- " The craft of begging slolhfuUy" seems to be the subject of Henry VIIL's animadversion here; but as there is some doubt respecting the words, the orthography of the original manuscript has been preserved.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 109 Ixxvi. "And teach us the ways justly and truly to live." Wc may not add in such wise to the scripture, as no man that can read it can judf^e other, but that it is some part of the promise made there by Christ. For besides that the text will give it, also it followetli immediately: "These be the words of Christ." Now wc may not so boldly make promises of God's behalf. Si enim lucrum sit iUud Pauli, Hominis testament urn, uli semel prohatum sit, nemo rejicit, aut addit ei aliquid ; quanto mm/is tcstimoniis el testammto Dei altissimi niJdl est addendum vel detra- hendum ! ^ Ixxvii. " Also here is a thing greatly to be noted." This is a good saying, but it seemeth not spoken in his place ; for in the words of Christ, whereof is here spoken, is no mention made of the true labouring man, or that he should be certain of his salvation [Inst. pp. 192, 3.] Foiirtlily, that by this bread, which our Saviour teacheth us to ask in this petition, is prin- cipally meant the word of God, which is the spiritual bread that feedeth the soul. For as the body is nourislied, brought up, p-oweth, and feedeth with bread and meat ; so needeth the soul, even from our youth, to be nourished and brought up \vith the word of God, and to be fed * daily * (Ixxviii.) with it. And like as the body will faint and decay, if it be not from time to time relieved and refreshed with bodily sustenance ; even so the soul waxeth feeble and weak towards God, unless the same be * continually * cherished, refreshed, and kept up with the word of God, according to the saying of Christ, A man liveth not with meat only, but by every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God. Ixxviii. " Daily." The scripture would, that those that be the blessed sort of God, should at all times and at all hours call to remembrance the comfortable words of God. Ut meditetiir, as David saith, in lerfc Domini die ac node. Like as God also reqiiireth by manifest commandment, where as Moses in his behalf said these words : " That now here I command thee, print them in thy heart, tell them to thy children, muse of them sitting in thy house, walking in thy journey, lying down and uprising : clasp them in thy hand for a memorial, make them to stir before thine eyes, and write them in the posts and doors of thy house." Deut. vi. This commandment of God requiretli that at all times and in all places we should be mindful of his words, yea, daily and hourly^." Inst. p. 193. Our heavenly Father, » * lo,* we wretched sinners, knowledging and „ hnmblij confessing *unto thee, our most merciful Father,* the great and manifold sins wherewith beseech thee, that our conscience is continually cumbered, and having none other refuge but unto thy mercy, * we most humbly beseech thee,* *> comfort our conscience both now and in the hour of our death, which is b that thou * now * abashed and ashamed to look upon our sin and iniquity. wouldest. Inst. p. 194. Judge us not after the accusation of the devil, and our * wretched * con- mak sciences, neither hear the voice of our enemies, which accuse us day and night before thee. But like as w e forgive"* them heartily which trespass against us, even so we beseech thee forgive us the manifold sins, whereby from our youth we have provoked thy displeasure and wi-ath against ixxix. us, and daily do provoke it, by doing that is evil, and omitting that is good. And so wash ^ our " awai/ sins daily more and more. oufjht to. [Imt. pp. 194, 5.] We cannot otherwise trust or look for any forgiveness or remission of ^^g, i^^^ our trespasses at thy hands, unless we shall, according to thy commandment,^ forgive all in them I? that have trespassed in any wise against us. ' "* ^^"^^ For the better understanding of this fifth petition, we think it convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the people * committed unto their spiritual charge,* that h which in spiritual cure no man ought to glory in himself, as though he were innocent, and without sin ; arc committi-d to them, but rather that every good christian man (without exception) ought to knowledge himself to be a sinner and that he hath need to ask forgiveness of God for his sins, and to require him of his mercy. For doubtless he daily committeth sin, which is commanded daily to ask remission of his sins. And St John saith in his Epistle, If we say that we be without sin, we deceive ourselves, and truth is not in us. Second, that ' * God will not* forgive us our sins, ''•but upon condition that ' bt/ this proper and peti- weshaU likewise* forgive all them which trespass against us: l*and that not in ""^ God (o tongue only, but also in our hearts. And that this is a certain sure law and decree i and that it is Christ's in- P See Nec. Doctr. p. 344. j j [•■ "Daily" was omitted in spite of Crannicr. [■* This "good saying" kept its place, Nec. Nec. Doctr. p. 345.] Doctr. p. 344.] I 110 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. , . , , , , of God, Christ dcelareth in sumh-y places of the gospel.* For, first, by express tnil anil mnul to have us ilo ' ■' ■ , • i. so, a/);)i' ami will to rerenge out of our heart, ami commil and offended agamst us. ISo man can offend us so much as we the punishment (it; the ofaidei-sjliew^^^ ^jp , q^j j ^ ^ j I j ^^ forgive us. What Cod or the princes laws) to the order of justice^. . . , . . , , , , \. , , mgratitude is it then, what hardness of heart, what cruelness is in us, if we for his sake will not forgive one another ! There is none offence great that man doth to man, if it be compared to our offences against God.* And therefore we may be w ell accounted to have little respect and consideration unto o\xr own benefit, if we will not remit and forgive small faults done unto us, that we may have pardon and forgiveness of so many thousands of great offences which we have committed against God. And if any peradventure will think it to he a hard thing to suffer and forgive his enemy, which in word and deed hath done him many displeasures ; let him consider again, how many hard storms our Saviour Christ suffered and abode for us. What were we, when he gave his most precious life and blood for us, but horrible sinners, and his enemies? How meekly took he for our sake all rebukes, mocks, binding, beating, crowning with thorn, and the most opprobrious death ! (Ixxx.) * Why do we boast US to be christian men, if we care not for Christ, of whom we be so named, if we endeavour not ourselves to take example at him? AVe be not worthy to have the name of the members, if we follow not the Head. And if any w ill say that his enemy is not worthy to be forgiven, let him consider and think that no more is he worthy to have forgiveness of God. And by what equity or justice can we require that God should be merciful unto us, if we will shew no mercy, but extremity, unto our neighbour and brother? Is it a great matter for one sinner to forgive another, seeing that Christ forgave them that crucified him ? And although thy enemy be not worthy to be forgiven, yet we be worthy to forgive : and Christ is worthy, that for his sake we should forgive.* But surely it is above our frail and corrupt nature to love our enemies that do hate lis, and to forgive them that do hurt and offend us. Thus to do is a greater grace than can come of ourselves. Therefore our Saviour Christ teacheth us to ask this heavenly gift of our heavenly Father, that we may forgive our enemies, and that he will forgive us our trespasses, even so as we forgive them that trespass against us. Thirdly, that to forgive our brother his default is to pray to our Lord that he will forgive him, and will not impute his offence to him ; and to w ish to him the same grace and glory that we desire unto ourselves ; '"'*and in no case to annoy him, but * when occasion shall come, to help him, as we be bound " ' to help our christian brother. * Fourthly, that none enemy can wish or desire more hurt unto us than we desire unto our own selves, when we offer unto God this fifth petition, if we will not remit and forgive our displeasure unto them which offend us. For what enemy was ever so malicious, or so far from all grace and humanity, that would desire and daily pray to God to send unto his enemy eternal damnation, and that God should withdraw his mercy from liiin for ever? And surely in this petition we ask continually these things of God for ourselves, if we will be merciless towards our enemies, and will not forgive tliem their trespasses. For none otherwise we do ask forgiveness of God, but upon this condition, that we shall forgive them which trespass against us. And in case we do not fulfil this condition, then we pray unto God that he shall never shew mercy unto us, nor never forgive us our sins, but suffer us to be damned perpetually.* Ixxx. " Why do we boast us to be christian men ? Why these words should bo stricken out I cannot tell, seeing that St Paul, as concerning our imitation of Christ even in the same point, speaketh the same words in effect, saying, " Forgive you one another, if any of you have a grief against another; as the Lord hath forgiven vou, even so do you." Col. iii. And as touching that reason that followeth, which [' The opinions of Henry VIII. which induced him to propose an alteration, seem to have been similar to those whom Latimer speaks of, "who, when they said this petition, perceived that they asked of God forgiveness, like as they themselves forgive their neighbours ; and again perceiving them- selves so unapt to forgive tlieir neighbours' faults, came to that point, that they would not say this i prayer at all; but took our Lady's Psalter in hand, i and such fooleries ; thinking they might then do ! unto their neighbour a foul turn with a better con- t science, than if they should say this petition." ' Latimer, Sixth Sermon on the Lord's Prayer, pp. 425, f.. Park. Soc. Ed. 1844.] ! [2 See Nec. Doetr. pp. 340, 7 1 I [' Ibid. p. 34/.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. Ill is also stricken out, that is, that we may not think to have forgiveness of God, if we should shew extremity to our neighhour, the scripture testificth that to look for that, it were luireasonahle ; saying. Qui mndicari rult^ a, Domino inueinet mndictani, ct peccata iUUis sereaiis scrrafiit. Diiiiilia i>ro.rhno tuo 7iocenti te, el time deprecanti tihi peccata solventur. Homo Iiomini rcscnmt iram, et a Deo quwrit medelam, ? In hominem similem sihi non Jiahet misericordiam, et de peccatis suis deprecatur ? Ipse, dum caro .tit, reserrnt iram, et propittationem petit a Deo ? Qiiis orahit pro deliclis illius ^ ? Prov. [[Ecchis.] xxviii. l.v.vxi. "And'* in case that he which liath committed tlic offence," Sec. This remis- sion that is required by Christ, nothing tonchcth debts that ouglit to be paid, nor yet goods and lands unjustly withholden, that ought to be restored ; but the displeasure and malice of the licart of him that injury is done unto, and an appetite to be revenged of such displeasures as be done unto him. For he that sufferetli injury should be sorry in liis heart, that his brother should use himself contrary to the laws and ordinances of God or of his prince : he should pray for his amendment, and not of his private power render evil for evil, nor take the sword to avenge his own quarrel ; but com- mit tlie whole punishment of the trespass unto God and to his ministers, whom he liath ordained for that intent. So doth the scripture command us, saying, " Say thou not, I will acquit tliis evil ; but tarry the Lord, and he shall help thee." Prov. xx. Likewise St Paul saith : " Dearly beloved, avenge not yovirselves one of another, but give place unto displeasure : for it is written. Leave the revenging unto me, and I will acquit it, saith the Lord." Rom. xii. Where God biddeth us to reserve the vengeance unto him, it is not meant that the superior powers and their ministers sliould not meddle therewith ; but that we should preserve our hearts clear from all vengeful appetites, and that we should not enter- prise any part of God's office and judgment ; but commit it unto them which be God's ministers in tliat behalf, as the prince is, and they that be substitute of him. For as St Paul saitli, Dei minister est ultor ad iram. Rom. xiii. So that referring it to thom, we refer it even to the judgment of God, which they by his authority do exercise to US: as Josophat, giving commandment to the judges, said, Videte quid facitis ; non enim hominis exercetis jadicimn, sed Domini. 2 Chron. xix. Now, these things well considered, these two may stand both well together ; that we, as private persons, may forgive all such as have trespassed against us, with all our heart ; and yet that the public ministers of God may see a redress of the same trespasses tliat we have forgiven. For my forgiveness concerneth only mine own per- son, but I cannot forgive the punishment and correction that by God's ordinance is to be ministered by the superior powers : for insomuch as the same trespass which I do forgive, may be to the maintenance of vice, not only of the offender, but also of other taking evil example thereby, it lieth not in me to forgive the same. For so should I enterprise in the office of others, wliich by the ordinance of God bo deputed to the same. Yea, and that such justice may be ministered to the abolishment of vice and sin, I may, yea and rather, as the cause shall require, I am bound to make relation to the superior powers of the enormities and trespasses done to me and other ; and, being sorry that I should have cause so to do, seek upon the reformation of such evil-doers, not as desirous of vengeance, but of the amendment of their life. And yet I may not the more cruelly persecute the matter, because the offence is peradventurc done towards me ; but I ought to handle it as if it were done to any other only, for the zeal of the extirpation of sin, the maintenance of justice and quietness, which may right well stand with the ferventncss of charity, as scripture tcstifieth : Non oderis fratrem tiimn in corde tuo, sed pmhlice arejue eum, ne Juiheas super illo peccatum. Levit. xix. That this may stand with charity, and also the forgiveness that Christ requires of every one of us, for and yet in this doing I must forgive him with all my heart ; for as much as lieth in me, I must be sorry that sin should have so much ruled in [■* .See \ec. Dnctr. p. 340.] | Corrections, it appears in the Necessary Doctrine, Though lliis clause is not found in iKe I p. iUlt.J 112 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. him ; I must pray to God to give him repentance for his misdeeds ; I must desire God, that for Christ's sake he will not impute the sin unto him, being truly repentant, and so to strengthen him in grace, that he fall not again so dangerously. I think I were no true christian man, if I would not thus do. And what other thing is this, than, for as much as lieth in me, with all my heart to remit the trespass ? But I may by the laws require all that is due unto mc by right. And as for the punishment and correction, it is not my part to enterprise therein : but that only belongeth to the superior powers, to whom, if the grievousness of the cause shall require, by God's commandment which willeth lis to take away the evil from amongst us, we ought to shew the offences and complain thereof. For he would not that we should take away the evil but after a just and lawful mean, which is only by the ordinance of God to shew the same to the superior powers, that they may take an order in it accord- ing to God's judgment and justice. In this matter I have written much more than needeth, and nothing disallowing the three leaves added to the printed book, for I like them very well ; saving that the first side is not perfect English nor much material, and therefore I think it were good to leave out the beginning of the first side, and to begin at the last end thereof, at this particle, " It is expedient that all bishops and preachers shall instruct," &c. And where the fourth note is stricken out, I think it might well remain ; for it is very good, and not repugnant to any thing written in the three leaves : and the three leaves would very conveniently and aptly follow the fourth note". Ixxxii. " Though our doings be never so good and consonant to equity." He that is justified knowledgeth humbly his offences and sins, saying, as the publican did, Deus^ propitius esto mild peccatori ; and, as David also said, Lava me ah iniquitate mea, quia malum coram te feci ; et, Iniqxiitates mea; supergressw sunt caput meum. And he confesseth that before his justification his doings were naught, nor consonant unto equity ; and therefore this parenthesis cometh not well in this place. Ixxxiii. " For the first offence of our father Adam." No man shall be damned for the offences of Adam, but for his own proper offences, either actual or original ; which original sin every man hath of his owu, and is born in it, although it come from Adam. " us so strong with Viy fortitude, Inst. p. 198. Make ° that we may resist and fight against all temptation. T sipnificatimi Inst. pp. 209, 10. As touching the P* order* and cause of our justification, we think it of the word, convenient, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach the jJeople committed imto their spiritual charge, that this word justification signifieth remission of our sins, and oiu- acceptation or , „, . , reconciliation into the grace and favour of God % * that is to say, our perfect renovation 1 by Christ. . ^, . , , J> i in Christ.* „, Item, That sinners attain this iustification by contrition and faith, • Item, That the chief and first mean , , , . , „ . , vherehi/ sinners attain the saiiiejiislifieatinn, joined with charity, after such sort and manner as is before mentioned (Ixxxiy ) wason/!/ l,!,ll>e ,,reat :e,d and love declared in the sacrament of penance. Not as though our con- whteh llial Clinst liare anil liearcUi In us, un- i o deserved on our Itehalf: for In/ his passion trition or faitli, or any works proceeding thereof, can worthily merit 'i:lfi:Zr:fX^efo^he Z7';;w';;;,7;'i* <»• Reserve to attain ilie said justification. For the only mercy and to lie of us honoured, and esteemed our sole grace of the Father, promised freely unto us for his Son's sake Jesu redeemer and justifier. Christ, and the merits of his blood and passion, be the only sufficient and worthy causes thereof. And yet that notwithstanding, to the attaining of the same justification, God requireth to be in us not only inward contrition, perfect faith and charity, certain hope and confidence, with all other spii'itual graces and motions, which, as was said before, must necessarily concur in remission of our sins, that is to say, our justification ; but also he requireth and commandeth us that, after we be justified, we must also have good works of charity and obedience towards God, in the observing and fulfilling outwardly of his laws and commandments. For although acceptation to everlasting life be conjoined with justification, yet our good works be necessarily required to the attaining of everlasting life. And we, being justified, be necessarily bound, and it is our necessary duty, to do good works, according to the saying of St Paid, We be bound not to live according to the flesh and to fleshly appetites ; for if we live so, we shall undoubtedly be damned. And contrary, if we will mortify the deeds of our flesh, and live according to the Spirit, we shall [■ The fourth note was struck out notwithstand- ing Cranmer's representations. Pp. 348, 9, of the Necessary Doctrine probably contain what was written on the three leaves here spoken of. Perhaps the paragraph from " And finally. ..to. ..neighbour" may be that which Cranmer thought not " much material." The remainder agrees perfectly with his Annotation, but is more concisely expressed. In the 34yth page occur the very words "And in case," &c. with which he commences his remarks.] WITH CRANMER'S ANNOTATIONS. 113 be saved. For whosoever be led by the Spirit of God, they be the children of God. And Christ saith, If you will come to heaven, keep the commandments. And St Paul, spoakin;; of evil works, saith, '\\'lios()Cvcr commit sinful deeds shall never come to heaven. Wlierefure all {rood christian people must understand and believe certainly, that God necessarily rcipiirctli of us to do good works commanded by him, and tliat not only outward and civU works, but also the inward spiritual motions and praces of tlie Holy Ghost, that is to say, to dread and fear God; to love God; to have firm confidence and trust in God; to invocate and call upon God; to have patience in all adversities; to hate sin; and to have certain purpose and will not to sin again ; and such otiier like motions and virtues. For Clirist saitli, We must not only do outward civil good works, but we must also have these foresaid inward spiritual motions, consenting and agreeable to the law of God. Ixxxiv. " The principal mean whereby all siimcr.s attain tliis justification." Tliis sentence importeth, that the favour and love of the Father of heaven towards us is the mean whereby we come to his favour and love; and so sliould one tiling be a mean to itself. And it is not the use of scripture to call any other the mean or mediator for us, but only Jesus Christ, by whom our access is to the Father; so that it is a strange thing to attribute unto the Father this word "mean," but his love was the original and beginning of our salvation. Ixxxr. " And then to be contrite." It were better to say " and to be contrite," putting out " then." Ixxxvi. " Having assured hope and confidence in Christ's mercy, willing to enter into the perfect faith." He that hath assured hope and confidence in Christ's mercy, hath already entered into a perfect faith, and not only hath a will to enter into it. For perfect faith is nothing else but assured hope and confidence in Christ's mercy : and after it followeth, that he shall enter into perfect faitli by undoubted trust in God, in his words and promise, which also be both one thing : for these three be all one, " perfect faith," — " assured hope and confidence in Christ's mercy," — and " undoubted trust in God, in his words and promises." And, for a further declaration, to know how we obtain our justification, it is expe- dient to consider, first, how naughty and sinful we are all, that be of Adam's kindred ; and contrariwise, what mercifulness is in God, which to all faithful and penitent sinners pardoneth all their offences for Christ's sake. Of these two things no man is liglitly ignorant that ever hath heard of the fall of Adam, which was to the infection of all his posterity ; and again, of the inexplicable mercy of our heavenly Father, which sent his only-begotten Son to suffer his most grievous passion for us, and shed his most precious blood, the price of our redemption. But it is greatly to be wished and desired, that as all christian men do know the same, so that every man might knowledge and undoubtedly believe the same to be true and verified, even upon himself; so that both he may humble himself to God and knowledge himself a miserable sinner not worthy to be called his son ; and yet surely trust, that to him being repentant God's mercy is ready to forgive. And he that seeth not these two things verified in himself, can take no manner of emolument and profit by knowledging and believing these things to be verified in others. But we cannot satisfy our minds Qand] settle our conscience that these things are true, saving that we do evidently see that God's word so teacheth us. The commandments of God lay our faults before our eyes, which puttcth us in fear and dread, and maketh us see the wrath of God against our sins, as St Paul saith. Per legem ofjnitw peccati, et, Lex iram operattir, and maketh us sorry and repentant, that ever we should come into the displeasure of God and the captivity of the devil. The gracious and benign promises of God by the mediation of Christ sheweth us, (and that to our great relief and comfort,) whensoever we be repentant, and return fully to God in our hearts, that we have forgiveness of our sins, be reconciled to God, and accepted, and reputed just and righteous in his sight, only by his grace and mercy, which he doth grant and give unto us for his dearly-beloved Son's sake, Jesus Christ ; who paid a sufficient ransom for our sins ; whose blood doth wash away the same ; whose bitter and grievous passion is the only pacifying oblation, that putteth away from us the wrath of God his Father ; whose sanctified body offered on the cross is the only sacrifice of sweet and pleasant savour, as St Paul saith ; that is to say, of such sweetness and pleasantness to the Father, tliat for ncn.\a\.MER, II.] ^ 114 CORRECTIONS OF THE INSTITUTION BY HENRY VIII. tlie same he accepteth and reputeth of like sweetness all them that the same offering dotli serve for. These benefits of God, with innumerable other, whosoever expendeth, and well pou- deretli in his heart, and thereby conceiveth a firm trust and feeHng of God's mercy, whereof springcth in his heart a wami love and fervent heat of zeal towards God, it is not possible but that he shall fall to work, and be ready to the performance of all such works as he knoweth to be acceptable unto God. And these works only which follow our justification, do please God ; forsomucli as they proceed from an heart endued with pure faith and love to God. But the works which we do before our justification, be not allowed and accepted before God, although they appear never so good and glorioiis in the sight of man. For after our justification only beg-in we to work as the law of God rcquireth. Then we shall do all good works willingly, although not so exactly as the law rcquircth, by mean of infirmity of the flesh. Nevertheless, by the merit and benefit of Christ, we being sorry that we cannot do all things no more exquisitely and duly, all our works shall be accepted and taken of God, as most exquisite, pure, and perfect. Now they that think they may come to justification by performance of the law, by their own deeds and merits, or by any other mean than is above rehearsed, they go from Christ, they renounce his grace : Evacuati estis a Ckristo, saith St Paul, Gal. v., quiciinque in lege justijicambii^ a gratia excidistis. They be not partakers of the justice that he hath procured, or the merciful benefits that be given by him. For St Paul saith a general rule for aU them that will seek such by-paths to obtain justification : those, saith he, which will not knowledge the justness or righteousness which cometh by God, but go about to advance their own righteousness, shall never come to that righteousness which we have by God ; which is the righteousness of Christ : by whom only all the saints in heaven, and all other that have been saved, have been reputed righteous, and justified. So that to Christ our only Saviour and Redeemer, on whose righteousness both their and our justification both depend, is to be transcribed all the glory thereof. 115 [QUESTIONS' AND ANSWERS CONCEHNINO THE SACRAMENTS AND THE APPOINTMENT AND POWER OF BISHOPS AND PRIESTS.] 1 . WuAT a sacrament is by the scripture ? Cotu Libr. The scripture sheweth not what a sacrament is : nevertheless, where in the Latin text ^,'["'3. ' we have sacramentum, there in the Greek we have mi/stcr'mm ; and so by the scrip- Mss^'^'Llimb. turc sacratnentiim may be called tni/steriutn, id est, res occulta sive arcana. \oiJw}^^' 2. What a sacrament is by the ancient authors? The ancient authors call a sacrament sacrce rei si(/num, or visihile verlum, sym- holumque, atque pactio qua sunius constrlcti. 3. How many sacraments there be by the scriptures ? The scripture sheweth not how many sacraments there be; but incarnatio Christi and matrimonium be called in the scripture mysteria, and therefore we may call them by the scripture sacramenta. But one sacramentum the scripture maketh men- tion of, which is hard to be revealed fully, (as would to God it were !) and that is, mysterium iniquitatis, or mysterium rneretricis magnw ct hestice. 4. How many sacraments there be by ancient authors ? By the ancient authors there be many sacraments more than seven ; for all the figures which signified Christ to come, or testify that he is come, be called sacraments, as all the figures of the old law, and the new law; euc/iaristia, laptismus, pasc/ia, dies Dominicus, lotio pedum, siynum crucis, chrisma, matrimonium, ordo, sahhatum, impmitio manuum, oleum, consecratio olei, lac, mel, aqua, vinum, sal, ignis, cineres, adapertio aurium. Testis Candida, and all the parables of Christ, with the prophecies of the Apocalypse, and such other, be called by the doctors sacramanta. 5. Whether this word sacrament be, and ought to be, attributed to the seven only ? And whether the seven sacraments be found in any of the old authors, or not ? I know no cause why this word "sacrament" should be attributed to the seven only: for the old authors never prescribe any certain number of sacraments, nor in all their books I never read these two words joined together, viz. septem sacramenta. 6. Whether the determinate number of seven sacraments be a doctrine, either of the scripture, or of the old authors, and so to be taught ? The determinate number of seven sacraments is no doctrine of the scripture, nor of the old authors. 7. What is found in scripture of the matter, nature, eifect, and virtue of such as we call the seven sacraments; so as although the name be not there, yet whether tlic thing be in scripture or no? and in what wise spoken of? I find not in the scripture, the matter, nature, and effect of all those which we [' The above questions and answers are printed verbatim as they stand in the Cott. Libr. Cleop. IMSS. E. V. f. 53, preserved in the British fliuseum. Another copy is found amongst the StillingHeet MSS. in the Lambeth palace library ; and they have been also printed by Burnet and by Collier. An- swers were given to these questions by other divines, amongst which are those of Thirlliy, who is called " elect of Westminster," which fixes their date be- tween Sept. 17 and Dec. 29, 1540. The questions, "believed to have been proposed to commissioners appointed in that year to draw up a declaration of the christian doctrine," have been attributed to Henry VIII.; but Strype supposes that he was instigated by Cranmer in the matter, which suppo- sition is confirmed by draughts of some of them in the archbishop's handwriting being still found in the Lambeth MSS. IIOII. fol. 1. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Ueformat. Vol. I. pp. 57ii-82. Ajip. Vol. L b. iii. No. 21. pp. 314-1)7. Vol. IIL p. 204. App. Vol. in. b. iii. No. tilt, 70, 71. PP- 223-30. Ed. Oxon. U!2'J. Collier, Ecclcs. Hist. Vol. V. pp. !I7, 8. App. No. 4!l. Vol. IX. pp. 17.')-214. Ed. Lond. I(i40-41. Strype's Memorials of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 110, 11. and App. No. 27 and 28. Vol. II. pp. 744-8. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 2!)!), et sqq. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 98.J 8—2 116 QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS call the seven sacraments, but only of certain of thcni : as of baptism, in which we be regenerated and pardoned of our sin by the blood of Christ. Of ( i(c//arlstivn nature a thing never so bad. As St Paid saith : His qui diUffant Dcum, omnia cooperantur in loniim : even as out of most venomous worms is made triacle, the most sovereign medicine for the preservation of man's health in time of danger. Wherefore I would advise you all, that cometh to the reading or hearing of this book, which is the word of God, the most precious jewel, and most holy relic that remaineth upon earth, that ye bring with you the fear of God, and that ye do it with all due reverence, and use your knowledge thereof, not to vain- glory of frivolous disputation, but to the honour of God, increase of virtue, and edifi- cation both of yourselves and other. And to the intent that my words may bo the more regarded, I will use in this part stGreRory the authority of St Gregory Nazianzenc, like as in the other I did of St John Chrvso- stom. It appeareth that m his tune there were some (as I fear me, there been also now at these days a great nimiber) which were idle babblers and talkers of the scripture out of season and all good order, and without any increase of virtue or example of good living. To them he writeth all his first book, De Theohgia: whereof I shall briefly gather the whole effijct, and recite it here unto you. " There been some," saith he, " whose not only ears and tongues, but also their fists, been whetted and ready bent all to contention and unprofitable disputation; whom I would wish, as they been vehement and earnest to reason the matter with tongue, so they were also ready and practive to do good deeds. But forasmuch as they, subverting the order of all godliness, have respect only to this thing, how they may bind and loose subtle questions, so that now every market-place, every alehouse and tavern, every feast-house, briefly, every company of men, every assembly of women, is filled with such talk ; since the matter is so," saith he, " and that our faith and holy religion of Christ beginncth to wax nothing else, but as it were a sophistry or a talking-craft, I can no less do but say something thereunto. It is not fit," saith he, " for every man to dispute the high questions of divinity, neither is it to be done at all times, neither in every audience must we discuss every doubt: but we must know when, to whom, and how far we ought to enter into such matters. " First, it is not for every man, but it is for such as be of exact and exquisite judg- ments, and such as have sjient their time before in study and contemplation ; and such as before have cleansed themselves as well in soul as body, or at the least, endeavoured [' Sufficiently determine and appoint, otiier copies.] [- Here is notliing.] P Wliereforc.] PREFACE TO THE BIBLE. 123 themselves to bo made clean. For it is dangerous," saitli he, " for the unclean to touch that thing that is most clean ; like as the soro eye takcth liarm by looking upon the sun. " Secondarily, not at all times, but when we be reposed and at rest from all outward dregs and trouble, an,d when that our heads be not* encumbered with other worldly and wandering imaginations : as if a man should mingle balm and dirt together. For he that shall judge and determine such matters and doubts of scriptures, must take his time when he may apply his wits thereunto, that he may thereby the better see and discern what is truth. "Thirdly, where, and in what audience? There and among those that been studious to learn, 'and not among such as have pleasure to trifle with such matters as with other things of pastime, which repute for their chief delicates the disputation of high questions, to shew their wits, learning and eloquence in reasoning of high matters. "Fourthly, it is to be considered how far to wade in such matters of difficulty. No further," saith he, " but as every man's own capacity will serve him ; and again, no further than the weakness or intelligence of the other audience may bear. For like as too great noise Inirteth the ear, too much meat hurteth a man's body*, too heavy burdens hurteth the bearers of them, too much rain doth more hurt than good to the ground ; briefly, in all things too much is noyous ; even so weak wits and weak consciences may soon be oppressed with over-hard questions. I say not this to dis- suade men from the knowledge of God, and reading or studying of the scripture. For I say, that it is as necessary for the life of man's soul, as for the body to breathe. And if it were possible so to live, I would think it good for a man to spend all his life in that, and to do no other thing". I commend the law which biddeth to meditate and study the scriptures always, both night and day, and sermons and preach- ings to be made both morning, noon, and eventide ; and God to be lauded and blessed in all times, to bedward, from bed, in our journeys, and all our other works. I forbid not to read, but I forbid to reason. Neither forbid I to reason so far as is good and godly. But I allow not that is done out of season, and out of measure and good order. A man may eat too much of honey', be it never so sweet, and there is time for every thing ; and that thing that is good is not good, if it be un- godly done : even as a flower in winter is out of season, and as a woman's apparel becometh not a man, neither contrarily, the man's the woman ; neither is weeping convenient at a bridal, neither laughing at burial". Now if we can observe and keep tiiat is comely and timely in all other things, shall not we then the rather" do the same in the holy scriptures? Let us not run forth as it were wild horse'", that can suffer neither bridle in their mouths, nor sitter on their backs. Let us keep us in our bounds, and neither let us go too far on the one side, lest we return into Egypt, neither too far over the other, lest we be carried away to Babylon. Let us not sing the song of our Lord in a strange land ; that is to say, let us not dispute the word of God at all adventures, as well where it is not to be reasoned as where it is, and as well in the ears of them that be not fit therefore as of them that be. If we can in no wise forbear but that we must needs dispute, let us forbear thus much at the least, to do it out of time and place convenient. And let us entreat of those things which be holy holily ; and upon those things that been mystical, mystically ; and not to utter the divine mysteries in the ears imworthy to hear them : but let us know what is comely as well in our silence and talking, as in our garments' wearing, in our feeding, in our gesture, in our goings, and in all our other beliaving. Tiiis contention and debate about scriptures and doubts thereof (specially when such as pretend to be the favourers and students thereof cannot agree within themselves) doth most hurt to ourselves, and to the furthering of the cause and quarrels that we would have furtliered above all other things. And we in this," saith he, " be not unlike to them that, being mad, [* l?een not, other copies.] The man's body, heavy burdens.] (" No other song. J Too much honey.] [" At a burial ] [" 'We then rather.] [I" Wild horses.] 124 riiEFACE TO THE BIBLE. set their own houses on fire, and that slay their o^^^l cliildren, or beat their o^v^l parents. I marvel much," saith he, " to recount whereof cometh all this desire of vain- glory, whereof cometh all this tongue-itch, that we have so much delight to talk and clatter ? And wherein is our communication ? Not in the commendations of ^-ir- tuous and good deeds of hospitaUty, of love between christian brother and brother, of love between man and wife, of virginity and chastity, and of alms towards the poor ; not in psalms and godly songs, not in lamenting for our sins, not in repressing the affections of the body, not in prayers to God. We talk of scripture, but in the meantime we subdue not our flesh by fasting, waking, and weeping ; we make not this life a meditation of death; we do not strive to be lords of our appetites' and affections ; we go not about to pull down our proud and high minds, to abate' our fumish and rancorous stomachs, to restrain our lusts and bodily delectations, our un- discrete sorrows, our lascivious mirth, our inordinate looking, our insatiable hearing of vanities, our speaking without measure, our inconvenient thoughts, and briefly, to re- form our life and manners. But all our hoUness consisteth in talking. And we pardon each other from all good living, so that we may stick fast together in argu- mentation ; as though there were no mo ways to heaven, but this alone, the way of speculation and knowledge (as they take it) ; but in very deed it is rather the way of superfluous contention and sophistication"." Hitherto have I recited the mind of Gregory Xazianzene in that book which I spake of before. The same author saith also in another place, that "the learning of a christian man ought to begin of the fear of God, to end in matters of high specula- tion ; and not contrarily to begin with speculation, and to end in fear. For specula- tion," saith he, " either high cunning and knowledge, if it be not stayed with the bridle of fear to offend God, is dangerous and enough to tumble a man headlong down the hUl. Therefore," saith he, "the fear of God must be the first beginning, and as it were an A. B. C, or an introduction to all them that shall enter to the very true and most fruitful knowledge of holy scriptures. "Where as is the fear of God, there is," saith he, " the keeping of the commandments, there is the cleansing of the flesh, which flesh is a cloud before the soul's eye, and suffereth it not purely to see the beam of the heavenly light. Where as is the cleansing of the flesh, there is the illumination of the Holy Ghost, the end of all our desires, and the very light whereby the verity of scriptures is seen and perceived"." This is the mind and almost the wonls of Gregory Xazianzene, doctor of the Greek church, of whom St Jerome saith, that unto his time the Latin church had no writer able to be compared and to make an even match with him*. Therefore to conclude this latter part, every man that cometh to the reading of this holy book ought to bring with him first and foremost this fear of Almighty God, and then next a firm and stable purpose to reform his ovra self according there- unto; and so to continue, proceed, and prosper from time to time, shewing himself to be a sober and fruitful hearer and learner. Which if he do, he shall prove at the lenffth well able to teach, though not with his mouth, yet with his living and good example, which is sure the most lively and most effectuous' form and manner of teaching. He that otherwise intermeddleth with this book, let him be assured that once he shall make account therefore, when he shall have said to him, as it is written in the prophet David, Peccatori (licit Deus, &c. : " L'nto the ungodly said God, Why dost thou preach my laws, and takest my testament in thy mouth ? Whereas thou hatest to be reformed, and hast been partakers with advoutrers. Tliou hast let thy mouth speak wickedness, and with thy tongue thou hast set forth deceit. Thou [' Lords over our appetites, other copies.] [- Ureg. Nazianz. Orat. xxvii. Theol. i. adver. Eunomian. Tom. 1. p. 48/, et sqq. Ed. Paris. 1778- 1«40.] P Id. Orat. xxsix. In sancta la;!.ica. Tcm. I. pp. 2.J [* Nutnquid in ilia epistola Gregorium vinim eloquentissirnum ron potui noniinare ? Qui.s apud Latinos par >ui est ? Quo ego magistro glorior et esuho. Hieron. Apol. adv. Kuffin. Lib. i. Tom. II. p. 137. Ed. I rancof. 16U1.J l'^ Other copies read, and efi'cctuous.] PREFACE TO THE BIBLE. 125 satteat and spakest against thy brother; and hast shinderod thine own mother's son. These things hast then done, and I held my tongne, and tiion thoughtest (wickedly) that I am even such a one as thyself. But 1 will reprove thee, and set before theo the things that thou hast done. O consider this, ye that forget God ; lest I pluck you away, and there be none to deliver you. AVhoso offereth me thanks and praise, he honourcth me ; and to him that ordereth his conversation right will I shew the salvation of God." God save the Xing'*. [" The volume containing " A list of some of the early printed books in the Archiepiscopal Li- brary at Lambeth," Lontl. 1843, contains some interesting notices of fiagments occupying the place of Hy leaves and end papers in volumes with which they had no connexion. Among them is the follow- ing. The Rev. S. R. Ulaitland, the librarian, says : "Two leaves, each containing the Prologue TO Cranmer's Bible on one side, and the usual matter on the other side." One of these is the prologue to the edition of December 1541, and re- quires no description ; but the other is, as far as I can find, unique. IMr Lea Wilson, whose magni- ficent collection of bibles contains (as a very small part of its treasures) twelve copies exhibiting every variety of Cranmer's Bible, arul who has spared neither panis nor expense in making himself fully acquainted with the details of the subject, informs me that he had never before seen it. 1 am in- debted to the same gentleman for the suggestion, that these two leaves so differing from each other, and both found together in the binding of one volume, that volume being a Salisbury Breviary, printed by Francis Ilegn.iult, at Paris, in 1535, agrees with the notion, supported by other evidence, that this bible was printed in France. Certainly the large black letter of this prologue, and of the Breviary, are as like as can be imagined. Under these circumstances, it seems worth while to reprint this prologue in something like the form in which it stands, premising that it is all in black letter, and that the initial F. is not, as in some copies of the prologue, a Roman letter, but the same flourishing capital as appears in the edition of December, 1541. It should I presume be headed, 'A prologue ex- pressynge what is meant by certaine syynes and tokens that we have set in the Dyblc ,-' but what was probably the first line has been cut of!', and only what is here in italics remains. The Prologue itself is as follows : — " F IRST where as often tymes ye shall fynde a smal letter in the text, it sygnifieth that so moch as in (sic) the small letter doth abounde & is more in the common translacio in Latyne then is founde ether in the Hebrue or in Greke. IMoreouer where as ye finde this sygne o+ it betokeneth a dyuersite & dif- ference of readyng betwene the Hebrues and the Chaldees in the same place, whych diuersytes of readynges we were purposed to haue set forth perticularly vnto you. But for so moch as they are very large and tedyous, & thys volume is very great and houge allready, we haue therfore left tlie out. We haue also (as ye maye se) added many handes both in the mergent of this volume and also in the text, vpon the whyche we purposed to haue made in the ende of the Byble (in a table by them- selues) certen annotacios : but for so moch as yet there hath not bene sufiycyent tyme mynistred to the Kynges mooste honorable councell, for the ouer- syght and correcion of the sayde annotacions, we do therfore omyt them, tyll theyr more conuenyent leysoure. Doynge nowe no more but beseake the, moost gentle reader, that when thou commest at soch a place where a hande doth stande (or any other where, in the Byble) and thou canst not attayne to the meanynge & true knowledge of that sentence, then do not rashly presume to make any pryuate interpretacyon thereof: but submytte thy self to the judgement of those that are learned. God sauc the Kyngc. 126 [THE Voxes anct Kirebramls. I'art li. pp. 2—9. Sirype, Memorials of Abp. Crannier, Vol. i. I'p. 2{Vi7. Ed. Oxon. ia4(). ARCHBISHOP'S SPEECH AT TUE CORONATION OF EDWAKD VI., FEB. 20, 1547.'] Most dread and royal sovereign : The promises your highness hath made here at your coronation, to forsake the devil and all his -vvorks, are not to be taken in the bishop of Rome's sense, when you commit any thing distasteful to that see, to hit your majesty in tlie teeth ; as pope Paul the third, late bishop of Rome, sent to your royal fiither, saying, " Didst thou not promise, at our pemiission of thy coronation, to forsake the devil and all his works, and dost thou turn to heresy^? For the breach of this thy promise, knowest thou not, that 'tis in our power to dispose of the sword' and sceptre to whom we please?" We, your majesty's clergy, do humbly conceive, that this promise reacheth not at your highness' sword, spiritual or temporal, or in the least at your highness swaying the sceptre of this your dominion, as you and your predecessors have had them from God. Neither could your ancestors lawfully resign up their crowns to the bishop of Rome or to his legates*, according to their ancient oaths then taken upon that ceremony. The bishops of Canterbury for the most part have crowned your predecessors, and anointed them kings of this land: yet it was not in their power to receive or reject them, neither did it give them authority to prescribe them conditions to take or to leave their crowns ; although the bishops of Rome would encroach upon your predecessors by his bishops' act and oiP, that in the end they might possess those bishops with an interest to dispose of their crowns at their pleasure. But the ■wiser sort viiM look to their claws and clip them. The solemn rites of coronation have their ends and utility, yet neither direct force or necessity : they be good admonitions to put kings in mind of their duty to God, but no increasement of their dignity. For they be God's anointed, not in respect of the oil which the bishop useth, but in consideration of their power which is ordained, of the sword which is authorised, of their persons which are elected by God", and endued with the gifts of his Spirit for the better ruling and guiding of his people. The oil, if added, is but a ceremony; if it be wanting, that king is yet a perfect monarch notwithstanding, and God's anointed, as well as if he was inoiled. Now for the person or bishop that doth anoint a king, it is proper to be done by the chiefest ; but if they cannot, or will not, any bishop may perform this ceremony. To condition with monarchs upon these ceremonies, the bishop of Rome (or other bi.shops owning his supremacy) hath no authority, but he may faithfully declare what God requires at the hands of kings and rulers ; that is, religion and virtue. There- fore not from the bishop of Rome, but as a messenger from my Sa\-iour Jesus Christ, I shall most humbly admonish your royal majesty, what things your highness is to perform. [' Strype asserts, that "at this coronation, (Edw. VI.) there was no sermon, but that was .supplied by an excellent speech, which was made by the arch- bishop," and that " it was found among the inesti- mable collections of archbishop Usher." Dr Jenkyns was unable to meet with the original, search having been made in vain for it in Dublin, (Vol. II. p. 118, A farther search for it has also been made for the present edition, but equally without suc- cess. It is here printed from the second part of "Foxes and Firebrands," published by Robert Wane, (Ed. Dublin, lfi82, pp. 2—9.) who says that " the collections in this second part are most of them either out of the memorials of that great minister of state, the lord Cecil, or from the testi- monies of persons that are still living." Part I. To the reader, A. 4. J [- Run to heresy, Strype.] P That it is in our power to dispose of thy sword, Ibid.] [■* Or his legates, Ibid.] By their act and oil, Ibid.] Elected of God, Ibid.] SPEECH AT THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VI. 127 Your majesty is God's vico-gcrcnt and Christ's vicar witliiu your own dominions, and to see, witli your predecessor Josiah', God truly worshipped, and idoLatry destroyed, the tyranny of the bishops of Rome banished from your subjects, and images removed. Tliese acts be signs of a second Josiah', wlio reformed the church of God in liis days. You are to reward virtue, to revenge sin, to justify the innocent, to relieve the poor, to procure peace, to repress violence, and to execute justice throughout your realms. For precedents^, on those kings who performed not these things, the old law shews how the Lord revenged his quarrel; and on those kings who fulfilled these things, he poured forth his blessings in abundance. For example, it is written of Josiah in the book of the Kings thus : " Like unto him there was no king before him that turned " to the Lord with all his heart, according to all the law of Moses, neither after him arose there any like him." This was to that prince a perpetual fame of dignity, to remain to the end of days. Being bound by my function to lay these things before your royal highness, the one as a reward, if you fulfil ; the other as a judgment from God, if you neglect them ; yet I openly declare before the living God, and before these nobles of the land, that I have no commission to denounce your majesty deprived, if your high- ness miss in part, or in whole, of these performances, much less to draw up inden- tures between God and your majesty, or to say you forfeit your crown with a clause, for the bishop of Rome, as have been done by your majesty's pre- decessors, king John, and his son Henry of this land. The Almighty God of his mercy let the light of his coun- tenance shine upon your majesty, grant you a prosperous and happy reign, defend you and save you ; and let your subjects say, Amen ! God save the king. [' Josias, Ibid.] [" Prcsitlents, F. and F.] [■' There was no king, thiit turned, Ibid.] 128 HOMILY OF SALVATION'. Because all men be sinners and offenders against God, and breakers of his law and commandments, therefore can no man by his own acts, works, and deeds^ (seem they never so good) be justified and made righteous before God ; but every man of necessity is constrained to seek for another righteousness, or justification, to be received .at God's own hands, that is to say, the remission, pardon \ and forgiveness of his sins and trespasses in such things as he hath offended. And this justification or righteous- ness, which we so receive by God's mercy ^ and Christ's merits, embraced by faith, is taken, accepted, and allowed of God for our perfect and full justification. For the more full imderstanding hereof, it is our parts and duty ever to re- member the great mercy of God, how that (all the world being Avrappcd in sin by breaking of the law) God sent his only Son our Saviour Christ into this world, to fulfil the law for us ; and by shedding of his most precious blood, to make a sacrifice and satisfaction, or (as it may be called) amends, to his Father for our sins', to assuage his wrath and indignation conceived against us for tlie same. Theeffleacy Insomucli that infants, being baptized, and dying in their infancy, are by this passion and sacrifice washed from their sins, brought to God's favour, and made his children, and inheritors of his kingdom of heaven. And they which actually do® sin after their baptism, when they convert and turn again' to God imfcignedly, they are likewise waslied by this sacrifice from their sins, in such sort, that there remaineth not any spot of sin that shall be imputed to their damnation. This is that justification, or LGdr li'j righteousness, which St Paul speaketh of, when he saith : " No man is justified by the works of the law, but freely by foith in Jesus Christ." And again he saith : "We believe in Christ Jesu, that we be justified freely by the faith of Clirist, and not by the works of the law, because that no man shall be justified by the works of the law." [' The three homilies, " Of Salvation," " Of the true, lively, and christian Faitli," and Of (rood Works," have generally been attributed to Cran- mer. Gardener, in his letter to protector Somer- set, several times ascribes that of " Salvation" to him. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, 1st Ed. Lond. 1563, pp. 742, 5,}i03. Of this homily, and the other two, Todd says : " But more extensive declarations of doctrine had now been formed, entitled Homilies. They are in number twelve. Of these at least three, if not a fourth, appear to have been written by Cranmer himself. If internal evidence had been wanting in support of this belief, the authority of nearly contemporary assertion exists. John Woolton, the nephew of the celebrated Alexander Nowell, was the author of several theological works in the reign of Elizabeth. lie became bishop of Exeter. Not long before he was advanced to the prelacy, he published, in 1.570, the Christian Ulanual, in which he says, (Chr. IMan. Sign. c. iii. ) ' AV'hat we teach and think of good works, those homilies written in our English tongue of Salvation, Faith, and Works, by that light and martyr of Christ's church, Cran- mer, archbishop of Canterbury, do plain testify and declare ; which are built upon so sure a foundation, that no sycophant can deface them, nor sophister confute them, while the world shall endure.' Dr M'ordsworth is of ojjinion that Cranmer wrote also the homily of the Misery of Mankind, Eccl. IJiogr. iii. 505. 1 should rather i attribute to his pen that against the Fear of Death, there being among the fragments of his compo- sition, given by Strype, part of a discourse on this subject." Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol, II. pp. 10, 11. Ed. Lond. 1831 But the homily of the Misery of JMankind, ascribed by Dr ^Vordsworth to Cranmer, appears in " Homilies set forth by the right reverend father in God, Edmnnde (Bonner), bishop of London," Ed. Lond. (Cawode) 1555. with the name of Harpesfield at the end, thus : Jo. Harpesfield s?.ctx theologia professor. Arch. London Vid. also, Strype's JMemorials of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 213, 14. 24-t. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Eccl. Memorials, Vol. I. pp. 533-5. Ed. Oxon. I!i22. Annals of the Reformation, Vol. L pp. 4!)!!, 9. Ed. Oxon. 1824. Burnet, Hist. of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 358. Ed. Oxon. 1821t.— The text of this reprint follows that of Grafton's edition, "imprinted at London, the last day of .luly, 1547," and has been collated with that of Whitclnirch, Aug. 20, 1547, Juggeand Cawood, 15G0, .and with a small 12mo. copy, (Cawood) 15t)2. The Ed. 1547. referred to throughout the notes, is that of Whitchurch, I547.J [2 Deed, Ed. 1560.] Remission and pardon, omitted in Eds. 1500, 62.] [» Of God's mercy, Ed. 1500.] For our sin, Ed. 1547 ] [" AVhich in act or deed do sin, Eds. 1560, 62.] [' When they turn again, Ibid.] OF SALVATION. 12!) And although this justification be free unto us, yet it cometh not so freely to us", that there is no ransom paid therefore at all. But here may man's reason be astonied, reasoning after this fashion : If a ransom be objection, paid for our redemption, then it is not' given us freely. For a prisoner that payeth his ransom is not let go freely ; for if he go freely, then he goetli without ransom : for what is it else to go freely, than to be set at liberty without payment of ransom ? This reason An answer, is satisfied by the great wisdom of God in this mystery of our redemption, who hath so tempered his justice and mercy together, that he would neither by his justice condemn us unto the perpetual captivity '° of the devil, and his prison of hell, remediless for ever, without mercy ; not by his mercy deliver us clearly, without justice, or payment of a just ransom; but with his endless mercy he joined his most upright and equal justice. His great mercy he shewed unto us in delivering us from our former captivity, without requiring of any ransom to be paid, or amends to be made upon our parts ; which thing by us had been impossible to be done. And whereas it lay not in us that to do, he pro- vided a ransom for us; that was the most precious body and blood of his most dear and best beloved son Jesu Christ, who, besides his ransom", fulfilled the law for us perfectly. And so the justice of God and his mercy did embrace together, and fulfilled the mystery of our redemption. And of this justice and mercy of God knit together speaketh St Paul in the third chapter to the Romans : " All have offended, and have need of the glory Rom. iii. of God, justified'* freely by his grace, by redemption which is in Jesu Christ, whom God hath set forth to us'' for a reconciler and peace-maker, through faith in his blood, to shew his righteousness." And in the tenth chapter : " Christ is the end of the law Rom. x. unto righteousness to every man that believeth." And in the eighth chapter: " That Rom. viii. which was impossible by the law, inasmuch as it was weak by the flesh, God sending his own Son in the similitude of sinful flesh, by sin damned sin in the flesh; that the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, which walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit." In these foresaid places the apostle toucheth specially tliree things, which must concur Three thinfrs and go together'* in our justification: upon God's part, his great mercy and grace ; Rethefhi'mir upon Christ's part, justice, that is, the satisfaction of God's justice, or price of ^^^j. J"""'*'^*"' redemption, by the ofi'ering of his body and shedding of his blood, with fulfilling of the law perfectly and throughly; and upon our part, true and lively faith in the merits of Jesu Christ, which yet is not ours, but by God's working in us. So that in our justification is not only God's mercy and grace, but also his justice, which the apostle calleth the justice of God; and it consisteth in paying our ransom, and fulfilling of the law: and so the grace of God doth not exclude tlie justice of God in our justification, but only excludeth the justice of man'\ that is to say, the justice of our works, as to be merits of deserving our justification. And therefore St Paul declareth here nothing upon the behalf of man concerning his justification, but only a true and lively faith ; which nevertheless is the gift of God, and not man's only work without God. And yet that faith doth not exclude'^ repentance, hope, love, dread, and the fear How is it fo of God, to be joined with faith in every man that is justified; but it excludeth them ''' !u,"",''t'tiat from the office of justifying: so that although they be all present together in him fiothilifhout that is justified, yet they justify not altogether. Nor that faith also" doth not exclude'" the ju.'itice of our good works, neces.sarily to be done afterward of duty towards God, (for we arc most boundcn to serve God in doing good deeds, commanded by him in his holy scripture, all the days of our life;) but it excludeth them, so that we may not do them to this intent, to be made good by doing of them. For all the good works that wo can do be unperfect, and therefore not able to deserve our justi- [" Unto us, Eds. irM, fi2.] [9 Then is it not, Ibid.] Everlasting captivity, Ibid.] [" Besides this ransom, Ibid.] [" Rut are justified, Ibid.] ['■' Unto us, Ed. 1.5(i2.] ['* Which must go together, Eds. ir.fin, (i2. | [CRANSTER, II.'] [" Doth not shut out the justice, but only shiit- teth out the justice of man, Ibid.] Doih not shut out, Ibid.] [" It shutteth them out. Ibid.] The faith were, Ed. I.ICO.] L''' Doth not shut out, Ed. l.OtiO, 2.] 9 130 HOMILY fication : but our justification doth come freely by the mere mercy of God, and of so great and free mercy, that wliereas all the world was not able of theirselves to pay any part towards their ransom, it pleased our heavenly Father, of his infinite mercy, without any our desert or deserving, to prepare for us the most precious jewels of Christ's body and blood, whereby our ransom might be fully paid, the law fulfilled, and his justice fully satisfied. So that Christ is now the righteousness of all them that truly do believe in him. He for them paid their ransom by his death : he for them fulfilled the law in his life : so that now in him, and by him, every true christian man may be called a fulfiller of the law ; forasmuch as that which their infirmity lacketh, Christ's justice hath supplied. ' The Second Part of the Sermon of Salvation. Ye have heard of whom all men ought to seek their justification and righteousness, and how also this righteousness cometh unto men by Christ's death and merits : ye heard also that three things are required to the obtaining of our righteousness; that is, God's mercy, Christ's justice, and a true and lively faith, out of the which faith springetli good works. Before^ was declared at large that no man can be justified by his own good works, because that no man^ fulfiUeth the law, according to the full request of the law. And Gal. iii. St Paul, in his epistle to the Galatians, proveth the same, saying thus : " If there had been any law given which could have justified, verily righteousness should have been Gal. ii. by the law." And again he saith : " If righteousness be by the law, then Christ died Gal. V. in vain." And again he saith: "You that are justified by the law* are fallen away Ephes. ii. from gracc." And furthennore he writeth to the Ephesians on this vvase : "By grace are ye saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, for it is the gift of God, and not of works, lest any man should glory." And, to be short, the sum of all Paul's disputation is this, that if justice come of works, then it cometh not of grace ; and if it come of grace, then it cometh not of works. And to this end tendeth all the Acts 5c. prophets, as St Peter saith in the tenth of the Acts : " Of Christ all the prophets," saith St Peter, " do witness, that through his name all they that believe in him shall receive the remission of sins." Faith only And after this wise to be justified, only by this true and lively faith in Christ, the doctrine spcakcth all the old and ancient authors, both Greeks and Latins; of whom I will tors. specially rehearse three, Hilary, Basil, and Ambrose. St Hilary saith these words plainly in the ninth canon upon Matthew: "Faith only justifieth*." And St Basil, a Greek author, writeth thus : [" This is a perfect and a whole glorying in God, when a man doth not boast himself for his own justice, but knoweth himself certainly to be unworthy of true justice, but to be justified by only faith in Christ.^] This is a perfect and a whole rejoicing in God, when a man advanceth not himself for his own righteousness, but knowledgcth himself to lack true justice and righteousness, and to be justified by Phil. iii. the only faith in Christ^." "And Paul," saith he, "doth glory in the contempt of his own righteousness, and that he looketh for his righteousness'' of God by faith." These be the very words of St Basil. And St Ambrose, a Latin author, saith these words : " This is the ordinance of God, that he which believeth* in Christ should be saved without works, by faith only, freely receiving remission of his sins'"." Con- sider diligently these words : " without works," " by faith only," " freely we receive remission of our sins." What can be spoken more plainly than to say, that freely. [' This passage is inserted from the Eds. 1560, 1562, and is not found in the earlier copies, which were not broken by divisions.] [2 Also before, Eds. 1560, 62.] [3 Works, that no man, Ibid.] Justified in the law, Ed. 1547.] Fides enim sola justiticat Hilar. Comment. in ]Mattha;um. Can. viii. col. 500, Ed. Paris. 1531.] This passage is omitted in Ed. (Grafton) 1547.] \] AuT») yap &\\ r\ Tekeia koI oXoKKripov Kayxvi-^ ev ©fnij oTt /it/re ctti SiKaiocrvvrj tis etralpeTai Tfj eavTou, dW eyv(o fiiv evoei] ovra kavTov iiKaioauvrii fievov. Ka\ Kav)(aTai Waii\o^ eirt tw KaTaippovritrai Tijs eavTov SiKatocrvvt]^, JjjTeTvfie Ttji/Std XpiaTou. — Basil. Horn. xxii. De humilitate. Tom. 1. p. 473, Ed. Paris. 1538.J [8 For the righteousness, Eds. 1560, 62.] P That they which believe, Ed. 1560. That he which believe, Ed. 1502.] Quia hoc constitutum est a Deo, utqui credit in Christum, salvus sit sine opere, sola fide gratis accipiens remissionem peccatorum — Ambros. in Epist. 1 ad Corinth. Cap. i. v. 4. Tom. III. p. 161. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1616.] OF SALVATION. 131 without works, by faith only, wc obtain remission of our sins ? These and other like sentences, that wo be justified by faith only, freely, and without works, we do read ofttimes in the most best and ancient writcTs : as, beside Hilary, Basil, and St Ambrose, before rehearsed, we read the same in Origen, St Chrysostom, St Cyprian, St Augus- tine, Prosper, Qicumenius, Photius, Bernardus, Anselra, and many otiier authors, Greek and Latin". Nevertheless, this sentence, that we be justified by faith only, is not so meant of Kaitii aiono, them, that the said justifying faith is alone in man, without true repentance, liope, be umic'r- charity, dread, and the fear of God, at any time or season. Nor when they say, that we be justified freely, they mean not that we should or might afterward be idle, and tliat nothing should be required on our parts afterward. Neither they mean not so to be justified without our good works, that we should do no good works at all ; like as shall be more expressed at large hereafter. But this proposition'^, that we be justi- fied by faith only, freely, and without works, is spoken for to take away clearly all merit of our works, as being insufiicient to deserve'^ our justification at God's hands, and thereby most plainly to express the weakness of man, and the goodness of God; the great infirmity of ourselves, and the might and power of God ; the imperfectness of our own works, and the most abundant grace of our Saviour Christ ; and thereby wholly to ascribe'* the merit and deserving of our justification unto Christ only, and his most precious blood-shedding. This faith the holy scripture teach eth j this is the tiic profit of strong rock and foundation of christian religion ; this doctrine all old and ancient authors ot'faith'oniy of Christ's church do approve ; this doctrine advanceth and setteth forth the true j"''"'"'"'^- glory of Christ, and suppresseth the vain-glory of man; this whosoever denietii is not what they be to be reputed for'" a true christian man, nor for" a setter-forth of Christ's glory, the doctrine but for an adversary of Christ and his gospel, and for a setter-forth of men's vain- j°ustm'eth."'^ glory- And although this doctrine be never so true (as it is most true indeed), that we be justified freely, without all merit of our own good works (as St Paul doth express it), and freely, by this lively and perfect faith in Christ only, as the ancient authors a declaration use to speak it ; yet this true doctrine must be also truly imderstand, and most plainly "rmcT fa"ith declared, lest carnal men should take unjustly occasion thereby to live carnally after wo'ks'justi- the appetite and will of the world, the flesh, and the devil. And because no man should err by mistaking of this doctrine'", I shall plainly and shortly so declare the right understanding of the same, that no man shall justly think that he may thereby take any occasion of carnal liberty to follow the desires of the flesh, or that thereby any kind of sin shall be committed, or any ungodly living the more used. First, you shall understand, that in our justification by Christ it is not all one thing, the ofiice of God unto man, and the office of man unto God. Justification is not the office of man, but of God: for man cannot justify hiiuself by his own works"*, neither in part, nor in the whole ; for that were the greatest arrogancy and presump- tion of man that antichrist could erect against God% to affirm that a man might by his own works take away and purge his own sins, and so justify himself. But justi- justification fication" is the office of God only, and is not a thing which we render unto him, oVoodonTy. but which we receive of him ; not which we give to him, but which we take of him, by his free mercy, and by the only merits of his most dearly-beloved Son, our only Redeemer, Saviour, and Justifier, Jesus Christ. So that the true understanding of this doctrine, we be justified freely by faith without works, or that we be justified by faith in Christ only, is not, that this our own act to believe in Christ, or this our faith in Christ, which is within us, doth justify us, and merit our justification^^ unto [" Many of the passages on this subject from these writers will be found in (,'ranmer's Notes on Justification.] ['2 But this saying, Eds. 1.5(iO, 62.] ['^ As being unable to deserve, Ibid.] [" And therefore wholly, Ibid. And thereby wholly for to ascribe, Ed. 1547.] ['^ And beateth down, Eds. 1560, 62.] Is not to be counted for, Ibid.] f" iNot for, Ibid.] Of this true doctrine, Ed. 1547.] ['■' Cannot make himself righteous by his own works, Ed. 1500, f.J.] ['^'' Could set up against God, Ibid. J [-' But in justification, Ibid.] And deserve our justification, Ibid.] 9—2 132 HOMILY ws (for that were to count ourselves to be justified by some .act or virtue that is within ourselves) : but the true undorstandinf; and meaning thereof is, that although we licar God's word, and believe it; although we liave faitli, hope, charity, repent- ance, dread, and fear of God within us, and do never so many good works thereunto ; yet we must renounce the merit of all our said virtues, of faith, hope, charity, and all our other virtues and good deeds, which wo either have done, shall do, or can do, as things that be far too weak and insufficient and unperfect, to deserve remission of our sins, and our justification ; and therefore we must trust only in God's mercy, and in that sacrifice Avliich our High Priest and Saviour Christ Jesus, the Son of God, once oifered for us upon the cross, to obtain thereby God's grace and remission, as well of our original sin in baptism, as of all actual sin committed by us after our baptism, if we truly repent, and convert unfcignedly' to him again. So that, as St John Baptist, although he were never so virtuous and godly a man, yet in this matter of forgiving of sin he did put the people from him, and appointed them unto Christ, saying thus unto them, " Behold, yonder is the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world :" even so, as great and as godly a virtue as the lively faith is, yet it putteth us from itself, and remitteth or appointeth us unto Christ, for to have only by him remission of our sins, or justification. So that our faith in Christ (as it were) saith unto us thus : It is not I that take away your sins, but it is Christ only ; and to him only I send you for that purpose, renouncing therein'' all your good virtues, words, thoughts, and works, and only putting your trust in Christ. ^ The Third Part of the Setmion of Salvation. It hath been manifestly declared unto you, that no man can fulfil the law of God, and therefore by the law all men are condemned : whereupon it followed necessarily, that some other tiling should be required for our salvation than the law; and that is a true and a lively faith in Christ, bringing forth good works, and a life according to God's commandments. And also you heard the ancient authors' minds of tliis sa>ing, Faith in Christ only justifieth man, so plainly declared, that you see the very true meaning of this proposition, or saying, &e. Thus you do see that the very tnie sense of this proposition. We be justified by faith in Christ only, according to the meaning of the old ancient authors, is this : We put our faith in Christ, that we be justified by him only, that we be justified by God's free mercy, and the merits of our Saviour Christ only, and by no virtue or good work of our own that is in us, or that we can be able to have or to do, for to deserve the same, Christ himself only being the cause meritorious thereof. Here you perceive many words to be used to avoid contention in words with them that delighteth'' to brawl about words, and also to shew the true meaning, to avoid evil taking and misunderstanding ; and yet peradventure all will not serve with them that be contentious, but contenders will ever forge matter of contention', even when they have none occasion thereto. Notwithstanding, such be the less to be passed upon, so that the rest may profit, which will be more desirous to know the truth, than (when it is plain enough) to contend about it, and with contentions and cap- tious cavillations to obscure and darken it. Truth it is, that our own works doth not^ justify us, to speak properly of our justification ; that is to say, our works do not merit or deserve remission of our sins, and make us, of unjust, just before God ; but God of his mere mercy, through the only merits and deservings' of his Son Jesus Christ, doth justify us. Nevertheless, because faith doth directly send us to Christ for remission of our sins, and that by faith given us of God we embrace the promise of God's mercy and of the remission of our sins, (which thing none other of our virtues or works properly doth,) therefore scripture useth to say, that faith without works doth justify. And forasmuch that it is all one sentence in efi'ect, to say, faith without works, and only faith, doth justify us ; tlierefore the old f And turn unfeigncdly, Ed. 1.5«f), fi2.] j Matters of contention, Ed. ISfiO.] f- Forsaking therein. Ibid.] [ Works do not, Eds. l.iOO, (12.] I'' Inserted from Eds. I,)fi(l,ti2. Vid.p 13n,rt.l.] I Only merits or deserving, ¥A. \: He calleth faith, Ed. 1547.] [!' Hath no life, Eds. 1500, 62.] ['2 Shall say again, Ibid.] ['^ Offendes equidem mullos, qui quamvis ser- monem veritatis non acceperint, et foris sint, operi- bus tamen pietatis, ut apparet, sunt conspicui. In- venies viros misericordes, compatientes, justitia; vacantes ; sed nullos facientes fructus operum, quia nescierunt opus veritatis Enimvero cum dim Juda;i dicerent Domino, 'Quid faciemus, ut opere- mur opera Dei ?' respondit eis : ' Hoc est opus Dei, ut credatis in eum, quem misit ille.' Vides quo- modo fidem opus vocavit ? Igitur quamprimum credideris, simul et operibus ornatus eris: non quod desint opera, sed per seipsam fides plena est operibus bonis. — Nihil enim extra fidem bonum. Et ut quadam verbi similitudine utar, fratres, similes mihi videntur, qui operibus bonis florent, et Deum pietatis ignorant, reliquiis mortuorum pulchre quidem indutis, sensum autem pulchrorum non habentibus. Quae enim utilitas anima; mortuse, Deo quidem mortuae fide etratione, bonis autem operibus vestita? — Non oportet quidem nudam ab operibus esse fidem, ut ne vituperetur. Veruntamen sublimior est fides quam opera. Sicut enim hominibus, qui hominis nomen merentur, opus est primum, ut prae- cedat vita, et sic enutriantur ; conservat enim vitam nostram alimentum : ita necessarium, ut praccedat vitam nostram spes in Christum, quae postea pas- cenda bonis operibus. Conceditur vivere quem- piam qui non nutritur : non conceditur autem nu- triri aliquem non viventem Ita et opus quidem habet anima, ut operibus alatur. Ante opera tamen fides primum inducenda est. Eum qui operatur opera justitia;, sine fide non possum probare vivum fuisse. Fidelem autem absque operibus possum monstrare et vixisse, et regnum coclorum assecutum. NuUus sine fide vitam habuit, latro autem credidit duntaxat, et justificatus est a misericordissimo Deo. Atque hie ne mihi dixeris, defuisse ei tempus, quo juste viveret, et honesta faceret opera. Nequeenim de hoc contenderim ego, sed illud unum assevera- verim, quod sola fides per se salvum fecerit. Nam si super vixisset, fideique et operum fuisset negli- gens, a salute excidisset. Hoc autem nunc quae- ritur, et agitur, quod et fides per seipsam salvum fecerit : opera autem per se nullos unquam opera- rios justificarunt — Chrysost. Serm. de Fide, et Lege natura;, et Sancto Spiritu. Tom. II. col. 902, 3. Ed. (Lat.) Basil. 154?.] ['■• Inserted from Eds. 500, 62, Vid. pp. 130, 132, 137, 139.] Now to go forth to the third part, that is, what manner, &c. Ibid.] 144 HOMILY Matt. xix. Matt. xix. Matt. xi\. The works that lead to heaven be the works of Gixl's com- mandments. Man, from his first fall' ing from God's com- mandments, hath ever been ready to do the like, and to de- vise works of his own phantasy to please God withaL The devices xnd idolatry of the Gen- tiles. The devices and idolatries of the Gen- tiles faithful men unto eternal life^ : this cannot be known so well, as by our Saviour Christ liiniself, who was asked of a certain great man the same question : " What works shall I do," said a prince, "to come to everlasting life ?" To whom Jesus answered: "If thou wilt come to the eternal life*, keep the commandments-" But the prince, not satisfied herewith, asked farther : " Which commandments ?" The scribes and Pharisees had made so many of their own laws and traditions, to bring men to heaven, beside God's com- mandments, that this man was in doubt whether he should come to heaven by those laws and traditions, or by tlie laws of God^; and therefore he asked Christ which command- ments he meant. Whereunto Christ made him a plain answer, rehearsing the command- ments of God, sa_\nng : " Thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not commit adultery, thou shalt not steal, thou shalt not bear false witness, honour thy father and mother," and, " Love thy neighbour* as thyself." By which words Christ declared that the laws of God be the very way that do lead to eternal life^, and not the traditions and laws of men. So that this is to be taked^ for a most true lesson taught by Christ's own mouth, that the works of the moral commandments' of God be the very true works of faith, which lead to the blessed life to come. But the blindness and malice of man, even from the beginning, hath ever been ready to fall from God's commandments : as Adam the first man, having but one commandment, that he should not eat of the fruit forbidden, notwithstanding God's commandment, he gave credit unto the woman, seduced by the subtle persuasion of the serpent, and so followed his own will, and left God's commandment. And ever since that time all his succession* hath been so blinded through original sin, that they have been ever ready to decline from'" God and his law, and to invent a new way unto salvation, by works of their own device: so much, that almost all the world, forsaking the true honour of the only eternal, living God, wandered about their own" phantasies, worshipping some the sun, the moon, the stars ; some, Jupiter, Juno, Diana, Satumus, Apollo, Xeptunus, Ceres, Bacchus, and other dead men and women : some, therewith not satisfied, worshipped divers kinds of beasts, birds, fish, fowl, and serpents; every region, town, and house, in manner'* being divided, and setting up images of such things as they liked, and worshipping the same. Such was the rude- ness of the people after they fell to their own phantasies, and left the eternal living God and his commandments, that they de\4sed innumerable images and gods. In which error and blindness they did remain, until such time as Almighty God, pitpng the blindness of man, sent his true prophet ]\Ioses into the world, to reprehend this extreme madness '\ and to teach the people to know the only living God, and his true honour and worship. But the corrupt inclination of man was so much given to follow his own phantasies, and (as you would say) to favour his own bird that he brought up himself, that all the admo- nitions, exhortations, benefits, and threatenings of God could not keep him firom such his inventions. For notwithstanding aU the benefits of God, shewed unto the people of Israel, yet when Closes went up into the mountain, to speak with Almighty God, he had tarried there but a few days, when the people began to invent new gods. And, as it came into their heads'^, they made a calf of gold, and kneeled down and worshipped it. And after that they followed the iloabites, and worshipped Beelphegor, the Moab- ites' god. Read the book of Judges, the books of the Kings, and the Prophets ; and there you shall find, how inconstant the people" were, how full of inventions, and more ready to run after their own phantasies than God's most holy commandments. There shall you read of Baal, Moloch, Chamos, Mechom, Baalpeor, Astaroth, Bel the dragon, Priapus, the brasen serpent, the twelve signs, and many other ; unto whose Unto everlasting life. Ibid.] To the everlasting life, Ibid.] [3 By the law of God, Ed. 1560.] [* Thy neighbours. Ibid.] [5 To everlasting life, Ed. 15fi0, 62.] [6 To be taken, Ibid, and Ed. 154/.] Of the mortal commandments, Ed. 1560.] [» And doth devise, Ibid.] [9 All that came of him, Ed. 1560, 62.] ['o To fall from. Ibid.] [" About in their own, Ed. 154/.] In a manner, Ibid.] ['^ To reprove and rebuke this extreme madness, Eds. 1560, 62.] ['^ Of the Israelites, Ed. 1560.] ['5 In their heads, Eds. 15(H), 62.] L'^ How unsteadfast, Ibid.j OF GOOD WORKS. 145 images the people with great devotion invented pilgrimages, preciously decking and censing them, kneeling down and offering to them, tliinking that an higli merit before; God, and to be esteemed above the precepts and commandments of God.' And where at that time God commanded no sacrifice to be made, but in Jerusalem only, they did clean contrary, making altars and sacrifices every where, in hills, in woods, and in houses, not regarding God's commandments, but esteeming their own phantasies and devotion to be better than them". And the error hereof was so spread abroad, that not only the unlearned people, but also the priests and teachers of the people, partly by glory and avarice were corrupted, and partly by ignorance blindly seduced with''' the same abominations : so much, that king Achab having but only Helias a true teacher and minister of God, there were eight hundred and fifty priests, that persuaded him to honour Baal, and to do sacrifice in the woods or groves. And so continued that horrible error, until the three noble kings, as Josaphat, Ezechias, and Josias, God's elect ministers, destroyed the same clearly, and reduced the people^" from such their feigned inventions unto the very commandments of God : for the which thing their immortal reward and glory doth and shall remain with God for ever. And beside the foresaid inventions, the inclination of man to have his own holy Religions and devotions devised new sects and religions, called Pharisees, Sadducees, and Scribes, with the Jews, many holy and godly traditions and ordinances, (as it seemed by the outward appear- ance and goodly glistering^' of the works,) but in very deed all tending to idolatry, superstition, and hypocrisy, their hearts within being full of malice, pride, covetousness, and all iniquity'^'. Against which sects, and their pretensed holiness, Christ cried out more vehemently than he did against any other persons, saying and often repeating these words : " Woe be to you, scribes and Pharisees, ye hypocrites ! for you make Matt, xxiii. clean the vessel without, but within you be full of ravine and filthiness : thou blind Pharisee and hypocrite, first make the inward part clean." For, notwithstanding all the goodly traditions and outward shews of good works, devised of their own imagination, whereby they appeared to the world most religious and holy of all men ; yet Christ, who saw their hearts, knew that they were inwardly, in the sight of God, most unholy, most abominable, and farthest from God of all men. Therefore said he unto them : " Hypocrites, the prophet Esay spake full truly of you, when he said. This Matt. xv. people honour me with their lips, but their heart is far from me : they worship me in vain, that teach doctrines and commandments of men : for you leave the command- ments of God to keep your own traditions." And though Christ said, "They worshipped God in vain that teach doctrines and commandments of men," yet he meant not thereby to overthrow all men's commandments; Man-sjaws for he himself was ever obedient to the princes and their laws, made for good order and serveuan'a governance of the people : but he reproved the laws and traditions made by the scribes artJo,!"" '""^ and Pharisees, which were not made only for good order of the people, (as the civil laws were,) but they were so highly extolled, that""* they were made to be a right and sincere worshipping" of God, as they had been equal with God's laws, or above them : for many of God's laws could not be kept, but were fain to give place unto them. This arrogancy God detested, that man should so advance his laws to make them equal with God's laws, wherein the true honouring and right worshipping of God standeth, and to make his laws for them to be omitted^". God hath appointed his laws, whereby his pleasure is to be honoured. His pleasure is also, that all man's laws, being not contrary to his laws, shall be obeyed and kept, as good and necessary for every commonweal, but not as things wherein principally his honour resteth. And all civil and man's laws either be or should be made, to induce men the better to observe God's laws", that consequently '"' God .should be the better honoured by them. [" Better than they, Ibid.J [18 By glory ;ind covetousness, Ibid.] l'^ Blindly deceived with, Ibid.J And brought again the people, Ibid.] ['^' And godly glistering, Ed. ]:>r,2.] (-2 And all wickedness, Eds. IfifiO, 02.] P Outward shew, Ed. 1547.] QcitANMIOR, M.] [-21 vVere set up so high, that, Eds. 15C0, 02.] [^^ And pure worshi])ping, Ibid. ] l^" To be left off, Ibid.] Made to bring in men the better to keep God's laws, Ibid.J l^" Conseqiienlly, or followingly, Ibid.J 10 146 HOJillLY Holy tradi- tions were esteemed as God':> Uws. I.uke xvi. Hulinets of man's device is commonly occiiNion that O d i-i of- fended. Matt. xii. Mutt. XV. M^tt. xxiii. Ilowbcit, the scribes and Pharisees were not content that their laws should be no higher esteemed than other positive and civil laws, nor would not have them called by the name of other temporal laws, but called them holy and godly traditions, and would liave them esteemed, not only for a right and true worshipping of God, (as God's laws be indeed,) but also to be the most high honouring of God, to the which the command- ments of God should give place. And for this cause did Christ so vehemently speak against them, sapng. Your traditions, which men esteem so high, be abomination before God: for commonly of such traditions followeth the transgression' of God's command- ments, and a more devotion in the observing of such things, and a greater conscience in breaking of them, than of the commandments of God ; as the scribes and Pharisees so superstitiously and scrupulously kept the sabbath, that they were offended ■\\-ith Christ because he healed sick men, and with his apostles, because they, being sore hungry, gathered the ears of com to eat upon that day. And because his disciples washed not their hands so often as the traditions required, the scribes and Pharisees quarrelled with Christ, saj-ing : " Why do thy disciples break the traditions of the seniors ?" But Christ objected against them^, that they, for to observe their own' traditions, did teach men to break the very commandments of God. For they taught the people such a devotion, that they offered their goods into the treasure-house of the temple, under the pretence of God's honour, leaving their fathers and mothers, to whom they were chiefly bound, unholpen : and so they brake the commandments of God, to keep their o^^n traditions. They esteemed more an oath made by the gold or oblation in the temple, than an oath made in the name of God himself, or of the temple. They were more studious to pay tlieir tithes of small things, than to do the greater things commanded of God, as works of mercy, or to do justice, or to deal sincerely, uprightly, and faithfully -with God and man: " These," saith Christ, "ought to be done, and the other not omitted*." And, to be short, they were of so bUnd judgment, that they stumbled at a straw, and leaped over a block. They would, as it were, nicely take a fly out of their cup, and drink down a whole camel : and therefore Christ called them " bhnd guides," warning his disciples from time to time to eschew their doctrine. For although they seemed to the world to be most perfect men, both in living and teaching ; yet was their life but hypo- crisy, and their doctrine but sour leaven, mixt^ with superstition, idolatry, and prepos- terous ° judgment ; setting up the traditions and ordinances of man in the stead of God's commandments. ' T/ie Third Part of the Sermon of Good Works. That all men might rightly judge of good works, it hath been declared in the second part of this Sermon, what kind of good w orks they be that God would have his people to walk in, uaniely, such as he hath commanded in his holy scripture, and not such works as men have studied out of * their own brain, of a blind zeal and devotion, -nithout the word of God. And by mistaking the nature of good works man hath most highly displeased God, and hath gone from his -nill and commandment. Tims have you heard how much the world, from the beginning until Christ's time, was ever ready to fall from the commandments of God, and to seek other means to honour and serve him, after a devotion imagined of their on%ti^ heads; and how they extolled their own traditions'" as high or above God's commandments: which hath hap- pened also in our times, (the more it is to be lamented,) no less than it did among the Jews, and that by the corruption, or at the least by the negligence, of them that chiefly ought to have preferred God's commandments", and to have preserved the sincere and [■ The transgression or breaking of, Ibid.] f- But Christ laid to their charge, Ibid. J For to keep their own. Ibid.] The other not left undone, Ibid.] [' Leaven, mingled with, Ed. loW».] And overwart, Ed. lotiO, And overthart, 15(J2.] [■ Inserted from Eds. 1.'>C0, C2. Vid. pp. I 132, 137, 139, 144.] I f Have imagined out of, Ed. 1562.] A devotion found out of their own, Eds. 1560, 62.] [ And how they did set up their own traditions, I. Ibid.] i [" Ed. 1560 omits the words " to have preferred I, Uod's commandments.''] OF GOOD WORKS. heavenly '° doctrine left by Christ. What man having any jndgmcnt or learning, joined with a true zeal nnto God, doth not soo and lament to have entered into Clirist's religion such false doctrine, superstition, idolatry, hypocrisy, and other enormities and ahuses, so as by little and little, through the sour leaven thereof, the sweet bread of God's iioly word hath been much hindered and laid apart? Never had the Jews in their most blindness so many pilgrimages unto images, nor used so much kneeling, kissing, and censing of them, as hath been used in our time. Sects and feigned religions were neither sn ts ami re- the forty part so many among the Jews, nor more superstitiously and ungodly abused arn' m'^st than of late days they have been among us : which sects and religions had so many mm. ' hypocritical works in their state of religion, as they arrogantly named it, that their lamps, as they said, ran always over, able to satisfy, not only for their own sins, but also for all other their benefactors, brother, and sisters of their religion'% as most ungodly and craftily they had persuaded the multitude of ignorant people ; keeping in divers places, as it were, marts or markets of merits, being full of their holy relics, images, shrines, and works of supererogation ready to be sold. And all things which they had were called holy; holy cowls, holy girdles, holy pardoned beads '\ holy shoes, holy rules, and all full of holiness. And what thing can be more foolish, more superstitious, or ungodly, than that men, women, and children, should wear a friar's coat to deliver them from agues or pestilence ; or when they die, or when they be buried, cause it to be cast upon them, in hope thereby to be saved ? Which superstition, although (thanks be to God !) it hath been little used in this realm ; yet in divers other realms it hath been and yet is used among many, both learned and unlearned. But, to pass over the innumerable superstitiousness that hath been in strange apparel, in silence, in dormitory, in cloister, in chapter, in choice of meats and in drinks, and in such Hke things; let us consider what enormities and abuses have been in the three chief principal points, which they called the three essentials of religion, that is to say, obedience, chastity, and wilful poverty. First, under pretence of obedience to their father in religion, (which obedience they The three made themselves,) they were exempted, by their rules " and canons, from the obedience religion, of their natural father and mother, and from the obedience of emperor and king, and all temporal power, whom of very duty by God's laws they were bound to obey. And so the profession of their obedience not due was a renunciation of their'" due obedience. And how their profession of chastity was observed, it is more honesty to pass over in silence, and let the world judge of that which is well known, than with unchaste words, by expressing of their unchaste life, to offend chaste and godly ears. And as for their wilful poverty, it was such, that when in possessions, jewels, plate, and riches, they were equal or above merchants, gentlemen, barons, earls, and dukes ; yet by this subtle sophis- tical term, Proprium in communV^, they deluded the world persuading that, notwith- standing all their possessions and riches, yet they observed their vow, and were in wilful poverty. But for all their riches, they might neither help'" father nor mother, nor other that were indeed very needy and poor, without the licence of their father abbot, prior, or warden. And yet they might take of every man, but they might not give aught to any man, no, not to them whom the laws of God bound them to help. And so, through their traditions and rules, the laws of God could bear no rule with them. And therefore of them might be most truly said that which Christ spake unto the Pharisees : " You break the commandments of God by your traditions ; you honour God with your Matt. xv. lips, but your hearts be far from him." And the longer prayers they used by day and by night, under pretence of such holiness, to get the favour of widows and other simple folks, that they might sing trentals and service for their husbands and friends, and admit them into their suffrages", the more truly is verified of them the saying of Christ: The pure and heavenly, Eds. 1560, 62.] ['^ Sisters of religion, Ibid.] ['•■ Of overflowing abundance, ready. Ibid.] Holy pardons, beads, Ibid. J [ "' Under pretence, or colour of obedience, Ibid.] [" M''ere made free by their rules, Ibid.] ['« A forsaking of their, Ibid.] Eds. 1560, 62, add, " that is to say, proper in common."] They mocked the world, Ibid. J Might never help, Ed. ISfiO.] [^^ Under pretence or colour of, Eds. 1360, 62.] [-^ And admit or receive them into their prayers, Ibid.] 10—2 14a HOMILY M.m xxiii. Other devices and super- slitions. Decrees and di'cretaU. An exhorta- tion to the ki ep]nf! of God's eom- mandnient". "Woe be to you, scribes Pharisees, hypocrites! for yon dcvoitr -widows' houses, under colour of loiifT prayers ; therefore your damnation shall be the greater. Woe be to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for you go about by sea and by land to make mo novices and new brethren; and when they be admitted of your sect', you make them the children of hell worse than yourselves be." Honour be to God, who did put light in the heart of his faithful and true minister of most famous memory, king Henry the eighth, and gave him the knowledge of his word, and an earnest affection to seek his glory, and to put aAvay all such superstitious and Pharisaical sects by antichrist invented, and set up against the true Avord^ of God, and glory of his most blessed name, as he gave the like spirit unto the most noble and famous princes, Josaphat, Josias, and Ezechias. God grant all us, the king's highness'^ faithful and true subjects, to feed of the sweet and savoury bread of God's own word, and, as Christ commanded, to eschew all our pharisaical and papistical leaven of man's feigned religion ; which, although it were before God most abominable, and contrary to God's commandments and Christ's pure religion, yet it was extolled to be^ a most godly life and highest state of perfection; as though a man might be more godly and more perfect by keeping the rules, traditions, and professions of men, than by keeping the holy commandments of God. And briefly to pass over the ungodly and coimterfeit religions, let iis rehearse some other kinds of papistical superstitions and abuses ; as of beads, of lady psalters, and rosaries, of fifteen Oos, of St Barnard's verses, of St Agathe's letters^, of purgatory, of masses satisfactory, of stations and jubilees, of feigned relics, of hallowed beads, bells, bread, water, palms, candles, fire, and such other"; of superstitious fastings, of fraternities, of pardons, with such like merchandise, which were so esteemed and abused to the great prejudice of God's glory and commandments, that they were made most high and most holy things, whereby to attain to the eternal life", or remission of sin. Yea also, vain inventions, unfruitful ceremonies, and ungodly laws, decrees, and councils of Rome, were in such wise advanced, that nothing was thought comparable in authority, wisdom, learn- ing, and godliness unto them : so that the laws of Rome, as they said, were to be received of all men as the four evangelists ; to the which all laws of princes must give place. And the laws of God also partly were omitted^ and less esteemed, that the said laws, decrees, and councils, with their traditions and ceremonies, might be more duly observed, and had in greater reverence. Thus was the people, through ignorance, so blinded with the goodly shew and appearance of those things, that they thought the observing of them to be a more holiness, a more perfect service and honouring of God, and more pleasing to God, than the keeping of God's commandments. Such hath been the corrupt inchnation of man, ever superstitiously given to make new honouring of God of his own head, and then to have more affection and devotion to observe that', than to search out God's holy commandments, and to keep them ; and furthermore, to take God's com- mandments for men's commandments, and men's commandments for God's commandments, yea, and for the highest and most perfect and holy of all God's commandments. And so was all confused, that scant well-learned men, and but a small number of them, knew, or at the least would know, and durst affirm the truth, to separate'" God's commandments from the commandments of men : whereupon did grow much error, superstition, idolatry, vain religion, preposterous judgment", great contention, with all ungodly livino'. Wherefore, as you have any zeal to the right and pure honouring of God ; as vou have any regard to your own souls, and to the life that is to come, which is both without pain and without end, apply yourselves chiefly above all thing to read and to hear God's [' Vv'hen they be ]et in and received of the sect, Ibid.] [2 Again the true word, Ed. ISfiO.] [3 Tlie queen's highness', Eds. 15B0, 02, in re- ference to Elizabeth, in whose reign these editions were published.] I' It was praised to be, Ibid.] [5 Vid. Pilkington's Works, pp. 1/7, 53(;, 5fi3. Park. See. Ed. 1842.] [''■ Vid. Cardwell's Documentary Annals, Vol. I. pp. 37, !>, note. " The archbishop's letter," Ed. Oxon. 1821).] I' To the everlasting life. Ibid.] AVere left off; Ibid.] [° To keep that, Ibid.] To separate or sever, Ibid.] [" Ovetwhart judgment, Ed. ISfiO. Overtliwart, Ed. 15{)2.] OF GOOD WORKS. M9 iiiandJiiciiU. word ; mark diligently therein wiiat his will is you shall do, and vvitii all yotir endeavour a imcf re- apply yourselves to follow tlie same. First, you must have an assured faith in God, and omKc"'^ give yourselves wholly unto him, love him in ])r<)sperity and adversity, and dread to offend him evermore. Then, for liis sake, love all men, friends and foes, because they be his creation and image, and redeemed by Christ as ye are. Cast in your minds how you may do good unto all men, unto your powers, and hurt no man. Obey all your supe- riors and governors, serve your masters faithfully and diligently, as well in their absence as in their presence, not for dread of punishment only, but for conscience sake, knowing that you are bound so to do by God's commandments. Disobey not your fathers and mothers, but honour them, help them, and please them to your power. Oppress not, kill not, beat not, neither slander nor hate any man : but love all men, speak well of all men, help and succour every man as you may, yea, even your enemies that hate you, that speak evil of you, and that do hurt you. Take no man's goods, nor covet your neighbour's goods wrongfully, but content yourselves with that which ye get truly, and also bestow your own goods charitably, as need and case requireth. Flee all idolatry, witchcraft, and perjury ; commit no manner of adultery, fornication, nor other unchaste- ness, in will nor in deed, with any other man's wife, widow, maid, or otherwise. And travailing continually during your life thus in the observing the com- mandments'^ of God, (wherein consisteth the pure'', principal, and direct honour of God, and which, wrought in faith '", God hath ordained to be the right trade and path-way unto heaven ;) you shall not fail, as Christ hath promised, to come to that blessed and eternal life'\ where you shall live in glory and joy with God for ever. To whom be laud, honour, and impery, for ever and ever. Amen. 62.] ['- In keeping the cdiuniundnicntii, Eds. 1j(!0, ['^ Wherein stantleth the pure, Ibid. J f" And wliicli (iod, Ed. 1;.47.J And everlasting life, Ibid.] 150 QUESTIONS' PUT CONCERNING SOME ABUSES OF THE MASS: WITH THE ANSWERS = THAT WERE MADE BY MANY BISHOPS AND DIVINES TO THEM. Quest. 1. stiiiinKflcct TVuETHER tlic sacrament of the altar was instituted to be received of one man for b«h Lib" anotlier, or to be received of every man for liiniself? EcK^Oxon. The sacrament of the altar was not instituted to be received of one man for an- Bun.etsHist. other, but to be received by everv man for himself. of Reformat. > ^ ^ Veil. ii. Aiip. B. 1. No. 2^ im. pp. ia-i— iiu'. Quest. 2. Ell. Oxon. Whether the receiving of the said sacrament of one man doth avail and profit any other? The receiving of the said sacrament by one man doth avail and profit only him that rcceiveth the same. Quest. 3. What is the oblation and sacrifice of Christ in the mass? The oblation and sacrifice of Christ in the mass is not so called, because Christ indeed is there offered and sacrificed by the priest and the people, (for that was done but once by himself upon the cross ;) but it is so called, because it is a memory and representation of that very true sacrifice and immolation which before was made upon the cross. Quest. 4. Wherein consisteth the mass by Christ's institution? The mass, by Christ's institution, consisteth in those things which be set forth in the Evangelists : Matt. xxvi. Mark xiv. Luke xxii. 1 Cor. x. and xi. [' Of these queries Collier says: "The latter end of this winter (1547, 8) a committee of divines were commanded by the king to draw up an order for administering the holy Eucharist in English under both kinds, pursuant to the late act of Parlia- ment.— These prelates and divines, before they came to a resolution concerning the form for the administration in both kinds, considered the pre- sent practice of the church, and broke the question into several divisions. And here it was settled, that every one in the commission should give his answer in writing." Collier's Eccl. Hist. Vol. V. p. 246, Ed. Loud. 1R40, 1. But he adds, " Whether these questions were debated before the late statute, for communicating under both kinds, is somewhat un- certain, &c." Id. p. 254. Dr Jenkyns supposes he was not aware of the uncertainty being removed by the last of the further questions, p. 153, which, he says, "was obviously written subsequently to the statute to which Collier alludes. The parliament which passed this act being prorogued on the 24th of December, 1547, and the new order of communion compiled in consequence, and to which the present deliberations were preparatory, appeared under the sanction of a royal proclamation on the 8th of March following." — Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monu- ments, p. 121)9, Ed. Lond. 1583. Burnet's Hist, of Reformation, Vol. II. p. 120. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 224, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Eccl. Memorials, Vol. II. pp. 96—99. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 19. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 178.] [' A manuscript containing many of these an- swers is preserved at Lambeth. Jenkyns.] QUERIES CONCERNING ABUSES OF THE MASS. 151 Quest. 5. What time the accnstomcfl order began first in the church, tliat the priest alono should receive the sacrament? I tiiink the use, tliat the priest alone did receive the sacrament without the peo- ple, began not within six or seven hundred years after Christ. Quest. 6. Whether it be convenient that the same custom continue still within this realm? I think it more agreeable to the scripture and primitive churcli, that the first usage should be restored again, that the people should receive the sacrament with the priest. Quest. 7- Whether it be convenient that masses satisfactory should continue, that is to say, priests hired to sing for souls departed ? I think it not convenient that satisfactory masses should continue. Quest. 8. Whether the gospel ought to be taught at the time of the mass, to the under- standing of the people being present ? I think it very convenient, that the gospel, concerning the death of Christ and our redemption, should be taught to the people in the mass. Quest. 9. Whether in the mass it were convenient to use such speech as the people may understand ? I think it convenient to use the vulgar tongue in the mass, except in certain secret mysteries, whereof I doubt. Quest. 10. When the reservation of the sacrament and the hanging up of the same first began? The reservation of the sacrament began, I think, six or seven iiundred years after Christ : the lianging up, I think, began of late time. 152 SOME QUESTIONS, WITH ANSWERS -MADE TO THEM BY THE BISHOPS OF WORCESTER', CHICHESTER ^ AND HEREFORD ^ Stillinsfleet MSS. Lamb. Libr. lUe. fol. M). Buraet'sHist. of Refonnat. Vol. ii. App. B. i. No. 25. pp. 210-212. id. Oxon. 1829. Stnpes ilein. of Abp. Cran- mer. Vol. i. W). 224, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Worcester. Chichester. Hereford. T/ie Question. What or wherein John's fasting, giving ahns, being baptized, or recei\4ng the sacra- ment of thanks in England, doth profit and avail Thomas dwelling in Italy, and not knowing what John in England doth ? T/te Atistcer*. The distance of place doth not let nor hinder the spiritual communion which is between one and another ; so that John and Thomas, wheresoever thev be, far and sundry, or near together, being both lively members of Christ, receive either of others goodness some commodity : although to limit what or wherein, is unsearchable, and only pertaineth to the knowledge of God. The Question. Whether the said acts in John do profit them that be in heaven, and wherein ? The Answer. Gaudium est in calo super tino pecccctore pcmitentiam agente, 6(c. The Question. Whether it lieth in the said John to defraud any member of Christ's body of the benefit of his fasting, alms-deeds, baptism, or receiving of the sacrament, and to apply the same benefit to one person more than to another? The Ansicer. Charity de&audeth no man of any such benefit that might come to him; and it lieth in God only to apply the same, and not in any man, otherwise than by desire and prayer; but the better the man is, the more available his prayer is to them for whom he especially prayeth. The Question. What thing is the presentation of the body and blood of Christ in the mass, which you call the oblation and sacrifice of Christ ? and wherein standeth it, in act, gesture, or words ; and in Avhat act, gesture, or words ? The Answei-. The presentation, &c. standeth in such words, prayers, supplications, and actions, as the priest nseth at the mass, having the body and blood of Christ there present in the sacrament. The Question. Is there any rite or prayer not expressed in the scripture which Christ used, or commanded at the first institution of the mass, which we be now boimd to tisc ; and what the same be? The Answer. That Christ used rites and prayers at the institution and distribution of the sacrament, the scripture declareth : but what rites and prayers they were, we know not ; but I think that ^ we ought to use such rites and prayers as the catholic chnrch hath, and doth uniformly observe. [' Nicholas Heath. Vide p. 6ti, n. 1.] [- George Day.l [3 John Skyp.]' [• '=This paper i; all in Bonner"* hand, with whom these three bishops agreed." Vid. Strype's Corrections of Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. Part II. p. 521.] f ' Dr Jenkyns omits the word " that."] QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. 153 Tho Question. Whether in tlie primitive church tliero were any priests that lived by saying of mass, matins, and even-song, and praying for souls only ? And whetlier any such state of priesthood be allowed in the scripture, or be meet to be allowed now ? T/ie Answer. There were priests in tho primitive churcli which preached not, but exercised tlicnisclves in [jrajer for the qniclv and the dead, and otlier spiritual ministrations in the church, and aecustoinably used com- mon prayers both morning and evening; and such state of priesthood is not against the scripture. The Question. For what cause it were not expedient nor convenient to have the whole mass in Enghsh?'= The Answer. This question is answered by Dionyse and Basil Be Spiritu Sancto ; and also an uniformity of all churches in that thing is to be kept. [^Further Questions' in rephj to the above Ansivers.~\ If you cannot tell what or wherein the acts of John can profit Thomas, being so stimn|fleet far distant from him, that he can never hear of him ; why do you then affirm that to Libr.' iioa''' be true, which you cannot tell how, nor wherein it can be true? Burst's Whether our prayers for all the souls departed do profit the apostles, prophets. Reformat, and martyrs ? iT.°App.' Whether they know all the acts of every man here in earth ; and if not, how do coSeTions,) they rejoice of those good acts which they know not ? Wliether our evil deeds do them hurt, as our good deeds profit them ? Whether the presentation of the body and blood of Christ in the mass do stand in all the words and actions that the priest useth in the mass ? QAnd if not, then in which of them it standeth? Whether we may change those rites and ceremonies of the mass,]° which now we do use ? Whereby is it known that in the primitive church were priests which preached not ? Why may we not as weU alter the mass into the English tongue, or alter the ceremonies of the same, as we alter the communion to be imder both kinds, which in other churches is unifonnly ministered to the people under one kind, seeing that the unifonnity of all churches requireth not more the uniformity in one than in the other ? [' Another copy of the above Questions, cor- rected by Crannier, is found in the Lambeth IMSS., "written by a clerk," to which are added the two following of the original questions, as well as an- other, to which no reply has yet been found extant. Question. " M'hat time did the honouring of tlie same first begin, and by whom, and what proofs there is thereof?" Vid. p. 151, Quest. lO.J Qtic.slion. " What time did the use of reserving the Sacra- ment first begin, and by whom ?" Question. "What time began the use to hang up the same in the Church, and by wliom ?" [' Burnet has not given these queries, which are printed from the Lambeth M.SS., and are called by Strype "a reply by Cranmer." Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. IIL Part n. p. 549.] [" Strype omits tliis passage, which is found both in the Lambeth MSS. and in Burnet. J 154 ARTICLES TO RE INQUIRED OF IN THE VISITATIONS TO BE HAD M'lTHIN THE DIOCESE OF CANTERBURY, IN THE SECOND YEAR OF THE REIGN OF OUR DREAD SOVEREIGN LORD, EDWARD THE SIXTH, BY THE GRACli OF GOD KING OF ENGLAND, FRANCE, AND IRELAND, DEFENDER OF THE FAITH, AND IN EARTH OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, AND ALSO OF IRELAND, THE SUPREME HEAD'. ?onci'iia' FiRST, whether parsons, vicars, and curates, and every of them, have purely «ind ^■^j.^-'pp- sincerely, without colour or dissimulation, four times in the year at the least, preached EiL^Lond. against the usurped power, pretended authority and jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome. spHiTow-s Item, Whether they have preached and declared likewise four times in the year Collection "f , , , , i . Artides^c. at the Icast, that the kmg s majesty s power, authority, and pre-emmence, within his l^^Lond. realms and dominions, is the highest power under God. Item, Whether any person hath by writing, c}i)hering, preaching or teaching, deed or act, obstinately liolden and stand with to extol, set forth, maintain, or defend the authority, jurisdiction, or power of the bishop of Rome or of his see heretofore claimed and usurped, or by any pretence, obstinately or maliciously invented any thing for the extolling of the same, or any part thereof. Item, Whether in their common prayers they use not the collects made for the king, and make not special mention of his majesty's name in the same. Item., Whether they do not every Sunday and holyday, ^\^th the collects of the English procession, say the prayer set forth by the king's majesty for peace between England and Scotland^. [' These articles are printed from Wilkins' Concilia, and have been collated with Sparrow's Collection of Articles, &c. Both Strype and Bur- net assert that they were issued at Cranmer's Vi- sitation, A. D. 1548. Vid. Strype's 3Iein. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 259, Ed. Oxon. 1840. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. p. 211. Ed. Oxon. 1829. Cardwell's Documentary Annals, Vol. I. pp. 41 — 51. Vid. Injunctions to the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury, No. 2, p. 162. Yet Strype, (Vol. II. p. 613, 14) also says, " The articles whereof (king Edward Vlth's Visitation) were drawn up by the archbishop, and preserved to us in Bishop .Spar- row's Collections." They were printed by Grafton, Ed. Lond. 1548. Vid. Ames' Typogr. Antiq. Ed. Dibdin. Vol. III. p. 458, who mentions, (p. 467, n.) Abp. Cranmer's Articles of Visitation in the Diocese of Norwich, a copy of which has not yet been discovered. J " A prayer for victory and peace was sent to the archbishop with an order from the privy council for its use, 6th May, 1548. Wilkins' Concilia, Vol. IV. p. 26. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 253, and Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part i. p. 166. Ed. Oxon. 1822. The following prayer is found in the State Paper Office. Dr Jenkyns suggests that it "may probably be that which was then set forth ;" and that "it was perhaps composed by Cranmer himself." The Common Prayer. JMost merciful God, the granter of all peace and quietness, the giver of all good gifts, the defender of all nations, who hast willed all men to be ac- counted as our neighbours, and commanded us to love them as ourselves, and not to hate our enemies, but rather to wish them, yea, and also to do them, good if we can : bow down thy holy and merciful eyes upon us, and look upon the small portion of earth, which professeth thy holy name and thy Son Jesu Christ. Give to all us desire of peace, unity, and quietness, and a speedy wearisomeness of all war, hostility, and enmity to all them that be our enemies ; that we and they may, in one heart and charitable agreement, praise thy most holy name, and reform our lives to thy godly commandments. And especially have an eye to this small isle of Britain. And that which was begun by thy great and infinite mercy and love to the unity and con. cord of both the nations, that the Scottish men and we might for ever live hereafter in one love and amity, knit into one nation, by the most happy and godly marriage of the king's majesty our sove- reign lord, and the young Scottish queen ; where- unto promises and agreements hath been heretofore most firmly made by human order : grant, O Lord, that the same might go forward, and that our sons' sons, and all our posterity hereafter, may feel the benefit and commodity of thy great gift of unity, granted in our days. Confound all those that work- eth against it : let not their counsel prevail : diminish their strength : lay thy sword of punishment upon them that interrupteth this godly peace ; or rather convert their hearts to the better way, and make them embrace that unity and peace, which shall be most for thy glory, and the profit of both the realms. ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF, &c. Item, Whether they have not reniovcd, taken away, and utterly cxtineted and destroyed in tlieir ehurehcs, chai)ely, and houses, all images, all shrines, coverings of shrines, all tables, candlesticks, trindals or rolls of war, pictures, paintings, and all other monuments of feigned miracles, pilgrimages, idolatry, and superstition, so that there remain no memory of the same in walls, glass windows, or elsewhere. Item, "Whether they have exhorted, moved, and stirred their parishioners to do the like in every of their houses. Item, Whether they have declared to their parishioners the articles concerning the abrogation of certain superfluous holydays, and done their endeavour to persuade the said parishioners to keep and observe the same articles inviolably ; and whether any of those abrogate days have been kept as holydays, and by whose occasion they were so kept. Item, Whether they have diligentlj', duly, and reverently ministered the sacraments in their cures. Item, Whether they have preached, or caused to be preached, purely and sincerely the word of God, in every of their cures, every quarter of the year, once at the least, exhorting their parishioners to works commanded^ by the scripture, and not to works devised by men's phantasies besides scripture, as wearing or praying upon beads, or such like. Item, Whether they suffer any torches, candles, tapers, or any other lights to be in your churches, but only two lights upon the high altar. Item, Whether they have not every holyday, when they have no sermon, immedi- ately after the gospel, openly, plainly, and distinctly recited to their parishioners in the pulpit, the Paternoster, the Creed, and the Ten Commandments in English. Item, Whether every Lent, they examine such persons as come to confession to them, whether they can recite the Paternoster, the Articles of our Faith, and the Ten Commandments in English. Item, Whether they have charged fathers and mothers, masters and governors of youth, to bring them up in some virtuous study and occupation. Item, Whether such beneficed men, as be lawfully absent from their benefices, do leave their cure to a rude and unlearned person, and not an honest, well-learned, and expert curate, which can and will teach you wholesome doctrine. Item, Whether, in every cure they have, they have provided one book of the whole bible of the largest volume in English, and the Paraphrasis of Erasmus also in English upon the gospels, and set up the same in some convenient place in the church, where their parishioners may most commodiously resort to the same. Item, AVhcther they have discouraged any person from reading of any part of the bible, either in Latin or English, but rather comforted and exhorted every person to read the same, as the very lively word of God, and the special food of man's soul. Put away from us all war anil hostility, and if we be driven thereto, hold thy holy and strong power and defence over us : be our garrison, our shield, and buckler. And seeing we seek but a perpetual amity and concord, and performance of quietness promised in thy name, pursue the same with us, and send thy holy angels to be our aiders; that either none at all, or else so little loss and effusion of christian blood as can, be made thereby. Look not, O Lord, upon our sins, or the sins of our ene- mies, what they deserve ; but have regard to thy most plenteous and abundant mercy, which passeth all thy works, being so inhnite and marvellous. Do this, O Lord, for thy Son's sake, Jesu Christ. " The same topic," adds Dr Jenkyns, " was intro- duced also into the bidding prayer before the sermon. The following form is ])rintcd by Strype, Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part i. p. 73, from some manu- script additions attributed to Cranmcr, in a Book of Articles and Injunctions then in the possession of N. Battely." Ye shall also make your hearty and effectual prayer to Almighty God for the peace of all Christian regions, and especially, that the most joyful and perpetual peace and unity of this realm and Scot- land may shortly be profited* and brought to pass, by the most godly and happy marriage of the king's majesty and the young queen of Scotland : and that it would please Almighty God to aid with strength, wisdom, and power, and with his holy defence, all those which favour and set forward the same, and vanquish and confound all those which labour and study to the lett and interruption of so godly a quiet and unity, whereof these two realms should take such a benefit and profit : for these and all other, &c. Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. pp. lWi,7.J [■'' To words commanded. Sparrow.] [* perfected. Jenkyns.] 156 ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF Item, Whether parsons, vicars, curates, and other priests, be common haunters and rcsorters to taverns or ale-liouses, giving themselves to drinking, rioting, or playing at unlawful games, and do not occupy themselves in the reading or hearing of some part of holy scripture, or in some other godly exercise. Item, Whether they have admitted any man to preach in their cures not being lawfully licensed thereunto, or have refused or denied such to preach as have been licensed accordingly. Item, Whether they which have heretofore declared to their parishioners anything to the extolling or setting forth of pilgrimages, relics, or images, or lighting of candles, kissing, kneeling, decking of the same images, or any such superstition, have not openly recanted and reproved the same. Item, Whether they have one book or register safely kept, wherein they write the day of every wedding, christening, and burj ing. Item, AVhether they have exhorted the people to obedience to the king's majesty and his ministers, and to charity and love one to another. Item, AVliether they have admonished their parishioners, that they ought not to presume to receive the sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, before they can per- fectly rehearse the Paternoster, the Articles of the Faith, and the Ten Commandments in EngUsh. Item, AVhether they have declared, and to their wits and power have persuaded the people, that the manner and kind of fasting in Lent, and other days in the year, is but a mere positive law ; and that therefore all persons, having just cause of sick- ness, or other necessity, or being licensed by the king's majesty, may moderately cat all kind of meats without grudge or scruple of conscience. Item, Whether they be resident upon their benefices, and keep hospitality, or no; and if they be absent, or keep no hospitality, whether they do make due distributions among the poor parishioners, or not. Item, Whether parsons, vicars, clerks, and other beneficed men, having yearly to dispend an hundred pound, do not find competently one scholar in the university of Cambridge or Oxford, or some grammar-school; and for as many hundred poimds as every of them may dispend, so many scholars likewise to be found by them ; and what be their names that they so find. Item, Whether proprietaries, parsons, vicars, and clerks, having churches, chapels, or mansions, do keep their chancels, rectories, vicarages, and all other houses apper- taining to them, in due reparations. Item, Whether they have counselled or moved their parishioners rather to pray in a tongue not known, than in English, or to put their trust in a prescribed num- ber of prayers, as in sajnng over a number of beads, or other like. Item, Whether they have read the king's majesty's Injunctions' every quarter of the year, the first holyday of the same quarter. Item, Whether the parsons, vicars, curates, and other priests, being under the de- gree of a bachelor of divinity, have of their own the new Testament both in Latin and English, and the Paraphrase of Erasmus upon the same. Item, Whether within every church he that miuisteretli hath read or caused to be read the epistle and gospel in English, and not in Latin, either in the pulpit or some other meet place, so as the people may hear the same. Item, Whether every Sunday and holyday at matins they have read or caused to be read plainly and distinctly, in the said place, one chapter of the new Testament in English, immediately after the lessons, and at oven-song after Mcu^n 'ijicat one chapter of the old Testament. Item, Whether they have not at matins omitted three lessons, when nine should have been read in the church, and at even-song the responds with all tiie memories. Item, Whether they have declared to their parishioners, that St Mark's day and the evens of the abrogate liolydays should not be fasted. [' Vitl. AV'ilkins' Concilia, Vol. IV. pp. 3 — R : and Sparrow's Collection of Articles, pp. 1 — 13. and the Appendix to this Volume.] IN THE DIOCESE OF CANTERBURY. /itm, Wlietlicr they have the procossion-book in English, and have said or sung the said litany in any other place but upon their knees in the midst of their church ; and whether they use any other jirocession, or omit the said litany at any time, or sav it or sing it in such sort as the people cannot understand the same. ' Item, Whether they have put out of their church-books this word " Papa," and the name and service of Thomas Becket, and prayers having rubrics containing par- dons or indulgences, and all other superstitious legends and prayers. Itnii, Whether they bid not the beads according to the order appointed by the king's majesty. Item, Whether they have opened and declared unto you the true use of ceremo- nies, that is to say, that they be no workers nor works of salvation, but only out- ward signs and tokens, to put us in remembrance of things of higher perfection. Item, Whether they have taught and declared to their parishioners, that they may with a safe and quiet conscience in the time of harvest labour upon the holy and festival days; and if supcrstitiously they abstain from working upon those days, that then they do grievously offend and displease God. Item, Whether they have admitted any person to the communion, being openly known to bo out of charity with their neighbours. Item, Whether the deans, archdeacons, masters of hospitals, and prebendaries, have ])reached by themselves personally twice every year at the least. Item, Whether they have provided and have a strong chest for the poor men's box, and set and fastened the same near to their high altar". Item, W^hether they have diligently called upon, exhorted, and moved their parish- ioners, and specially when they make their testaments, to give to the said poor men's box, and to bestow that upon the poor chest, which they were wont to bestow upon pardons, pilgrimages, trentals, masses satisfactory, decking of images, offering of candles, giving to friars, and upon other like Wind devotions. Item, Whether they have denied to visit the sick, or bury the dead being brought to the church. Item, Whether they have bought their benefices, or come to them by fraud or deceit. Item, Whether they have every Sunday, when the people be most gathered, read one of the homilies in order as they stand in the book set forth by the king's majesty. Item, AVhether they do not omit prime and hours, when they have any sermon or homily. Item, Whether they have said or sung any mass, in any oratory, chapel, or any man's house, not being hallowed. Item, Whether they have given open monition to their parishioners that they should not v/ear beads, nor pray upon them. Item, Whether they have moved their parishioners, lying upon their death- beds, or at any other time, to bestow any part of their substance upon trentals, masses satisfactory, or any such blind devotions. Item, Whether they take any trentals or other masses satisfactory to say or sing for the quick or the dead. Item, Whether they have given open monition to their parishioners to detect and present to their ordinary all adulterers and fornicators, and such men as have two wives living, and such women as have two husbands living, within their parishes. Item, Whether they have not monished their parishioners openly, that they should not sell, give, nor otherwise alienate any of their churches' goods. Item, Whether they or any of them do keep more benefices and other ecclesias- tical promotions than they ought to do, not having sufficient licence and dispensations thereunto, and how many they be, and their names. Item, Whether they minister the communion any other ways than only after such form and manner as is set forth by the king's majesty in the book of the communion. Item, Whether they hallowed and delivered to the people any candles upon can- dlemas-day, and ashes upon Ash- Wednesday, or any palms upon Palm-Sunday last past. [- To the high altar. Sparrow.] ARTICLES TO BE INQUIRED OF Item, Wlicther they had upon Good-Friday last past the sepulchres with their lights, having the sacrament therein. Item, AVhether they upon Easter-even last past hallowed the font, fire, or paschal, or had any paschal set up, or burning in their churches. Item, Whether your parsons and vicars have admitted any curates to serve their cures, which were not first examined and allowed either by my lord of Canterbury, master archdeacon, or their officers. Item, Whether you know any person within your parish or elsewhere, that is a letter of the word of God to be read in Englisli or sincerely preached, or of tlie execution of the king's majesty's Injunctions, or other his majesty's proceedings in matters of religion. Item, Whether every parish have provided a chest with two locks and keys for the book ' of wedding, christening, and burying. Item, Whether in the time of the litany or any other common prayer, in the time of the sermon or homily, and when the priest readeth the scripture to the parishioners, any person have departed out of the church without a just and necessary cause. Item, Whether any bells have been knoUed or rung at the time of the premises. Item, AVhether any person hath abused the ceremonies, as in casting holy water upon his bed, or bearing about him holy bread, St John's Gospel, ringing of holy bells, or keeping of private holydays, as tailors, bakers, brewers, smiths, shoemakers, and sucli other. Item, Whether tlie money coming and rising of any cattle, or other moveable stocks of the church, and money given or bequeathed to the finding of torches, lights, tapers, or lamps, (not paid out of any lands,) have not been employed to the poor men's chest. Item, Who hath the said stocks and money in their hands, and what be their names. Item, Whether any undiscrect persons do uncharitably contemn and abuse priests and ministers of the church. Item, Whether they that understand not the Latin do pray upon any primer but the English primer, set forth by the king's majesty's authority; and whether they that understand Latin do use any other than the Latin primer, set forth by like authority. Item, Whether there be any other grammar taught in any other school within this diocese than that which is set forth by the king's majesty. Item, Whether any person keep their church holyday and the dedication-day any otherwise, or at any other time, than is appointed by the king's majesty. Item, Whether the service in the church be done at due and convenient hours. Item, Whether any have used to commune, jangle, and talk in the church, in the time of the common prayer, reading of the homily, preaching, reading or declaring of the scripture. Item, Whether any have wilfully maintained and defended any heresies, errors, or false opinions, contrary to the faith of Christ and holy scripture. Item, Whether any be common drunkards, swearers, or blasphemers of the name of God. Item, Whether any have committed adultery, fornication, or incest, or be common bawds, and receivers of such evil persons, or vehemently suspected of any of the premises. Item, Whether any be brawlers, slanderers, chiders, scolders, and sowers of discord between one person and another. Item, Whether you know any that use charms, sorcery, enchantments, witchcraft, soothsaying, or any like craft invented by the devil. Item, Whether the churches, pulpits, and other necessaries appertaining to the same, be sufiiciently repaired. Item, Whether you know any that, in contempt of your own parish church, do resort to any other church. Item, AVhether any inn-holders or alehouse-keepers do use commonly to sell meat and drink in the time of common prayer, preaching, or reading of the homilies or scripture. Item, Wlicther you know any to be married within the degrees prohibited by the [' And for tlie book. Sparrow.] IN THE DIOCESE OF CANTERBURY. laws of God, or that be separated or divorced without a just cause, allowed by the law of God, and whether any such have married again. Item, AVhctlicr you know any to have made privy contracts of matrimony, not calling two or more thereunto. • Item, Whether they have married solemnly, the banns not first lawfully asked. Item, Whether you know any executors or administrators of dead men's goods, which do not bestow such of the said goods as Avere given and bequeathed, or appointed to be distributed among the poor people, repairing of highways, finding of poor scholars, or marrying of poor maids, or such other like charitable deeds. Item, Wiiether any do contemn married priests, and, for that they be married, will not receive the communion or other sacraments at their hands. Item, Whether you know any that keep in their houses undefaccd any abused or feigned images, any tables, pictures, paintings, or other monuments of feigned miracles, pilgrimages, idolatry, or superstition. ARTICLES OF INQUIRY AT THE VISITATION OF THE CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF CANTERBURY, 15501 1550, 10 Septemhris, Visitation in the Chapter-house hj my lord Archh'ishop, and Had- mss. Articles there ministered to he answered unto. eoiiy i)y Baker trom }3|>. Oiin- Whether any of this church is a privy or an apert setter forth of the bishop of "'"g's mss. Rome his authority, or is a maintainer of heresy, superstition, idolatry, or anything repugnant or derogatory to the holy scripture, or the king's majesty's proceedings in matters of religion. Item, Whether any of this church do keep or observe, diligently and inviolably, with- out colour or fraud, the book called the Common Prayer, .according to the rules of the same, and the statute of parliament authorising the same book, and whether you use any other ceremonies at the communion or other divine service than is mentioned or allowed in the same book. Item, Whether any inhabiter within my diocese of Canterbury have been admitted to the communion within this church, except such as be of the same church^. Item, Whether the sermons by foundation or statutes of this church or otherwise lawfully assigned have been made by the dean, prebendaries, or preachers of the same, at the times and places appointed therefore. Item, Whether any prebendary, petty canon, or vicar of this church is beneficed beside the same, how many every one of them have, what be their names, and what their clear yearly value. Item, Whether such distributions as should be made to the poor, either here, or at \^ These Articles and the Injunctions which follow, though found in dift'erent collections, mani- festly belong to the same Visitation. The Articles were issued on the 10th of Sept. 1530. On the re- ceipt of the answer to them, the Injunctions were given on the 2yth of the ensuing October. The chronological order has in this instance been departed from for the sake of keeping together documents of tlie same character. If it had been followed strictly, these two papers would have been placed after the work on the Lord's Supper. Jen- kyns.] See the sixth of the Injunctions to the Dean and Chapter of (Uinterbury, p. lfi2.J 160 ARTICLES OF VISITATION, 1550. the benefices appropriated to tliis cliurcli, or elsewhere, by the appropriations, ordinances, and statutes of this cluirch, have been done accordingly, or no. Item, Whether the grammar-school be diligently and duly kept, and the schoolmaster, being l(>arned in the Greek and Latin tongue, and usher, do resort and continue at the same in due times and convenient hours, and whether the scholars do profit in learning, or no. Item, Whether the just number of scholars and ministers of this church be continually maintained in the same, as they ought to be by the foundation and statutes thereof, and whether any have been admitted to any scholarship but such as have been destitute of all help of friends. Item, AVhether any of this church have taken any gifts in money or otherwise, for the preferment of any person to any petty canonship, scholarship, or any other office or room within the said church. Item, Whether there be any incorrigible, troublesome makebates, or otherwise dis- obedient to the dean of this church, or otlier their superiors. Item, Whether any be more absent from the church than by the ordinances and statutes of the same they may or ought to be. Item, Whether the foundation of this church or statutes, or any portion of the same, be by any colourable ways or means wrested, or derogated, or made void and of no force. Item, Where, when, and to whom the books of the Latin service Avere delivered, and how many, and whether any of them were sold, and by whom, or doth remain still in the hands and custody of any of this church. Item, Wlicther any of the petty canons, vicars, and ministers of this church be a carder, dicer, rioter, fighter, brawler, swearer, or drunkard. Item, AVhether they do occupy themselves out of service-time and meals in some virtuous exercise and learning. Item, Whether there be any strife, rancour, malice, or debate, between any of tliis church ; and if any be, between whom it is, and for what cause. Item, Whether any have committed adultery, fornication, or incest, or be vehemently suspected of the premises. Item, Whether the prebendaries and other of this church, which are bound to be resident, do keep hospitality, and specially for the poor, and the ministers of this church. Item, Whether they do come to the church so much as they ought to do. Item, Whether the correction of faults by clerks, choristers, vergers, ringers, and other ministers, be made and done accordingly. Item, What are the whole and yearly revenues of this church, and what jiortion of the same is assigned for the poor, and mending of highways, or other deeds of charity, and on whom it hath been bestowed. Item, Whether lands, goods, moveables, or chattels, appertaining to this church, is sold or otherwise alienated; to whom, and for how much. Item, What treasure they have in store to supply all necessaries and chances that may be incident imto this church. Item, Whether the treasure of this churcli and jewels be well and diligently kept by just indented inventory. Item, Whether this church, every prebendary's house, and other buildings within the said church, and the lands, tenements, and rectories belonging to the said church, be duly surveyed and kept in good reparation. Item, Whether the common seal of this church is safely kept, according to the foun- dation or other ordinances of the same. Item, Whetlier there is a perfect register kept of all leases, fees, and offices, granted or confirmed by the church. Item, Wiiether every year once there is a perfect and full account made of all and singular the revenues and other profits, in anywise to this church belonging. Item, Whether any within this cliurch have been or is a hinderer of the word of God, cither for reading or preaching of the same, or a notorious slanderer of tlie preachers thereof. ARTICLES OF VISITATION, 1550. 101 Item, Wiiether those of this churcii, whicli may dispcnd in benefices and other pro- motions ecclesiastical an hundred jionnds, do give competent exhibition to one scholar at one of the imiversitics of Cambridge or Oxford, and so for so many hundred pounds as ho may dispend, do find so many seliolars, and what be tlieir names'. Item, Whether any use commonly to be absent from the sermons made within this church. Item, Whether there be a library within this church, and in the same St Augustine's works, Basil, Gregory Nazianzene, Ilicrome, Ambrose, Chrysostomc, Cyprian, Tlieo- phylact, Erasmus, and otlier good autliors and works. Item, Wiiether you have every day some part of holy scripture read in English at your table, at the time of your meals. Item, Whether there be two bibles of the largest volume in English in some meet and convenient place in the body of this church. Item, Whether there be any lecture of divinity within this said church. Item, Whether ye know any other thing more than these worthy of reformation. Item, Whether the dean, prebendaries, preachers, schoolmaster, usher, petty canons, and other ministers of this church, have taken a corporal oath to observe and keep all and singular the statutes of this church, so much as concerns them, or any of them. Item, What was done with the images lately in this church, and whether any doth remain not defaced and utterly extincted, and in whose custody and keeping they be. INJUNCTIONS TO THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF CANTERBURY, 1550^ Injunctions given hj me Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate of all England and Metropolitan, to the dean, prebendaries, preachers, and other ministers and officers of the metropolitan and cathedral church of Canterbury, the 2Qth day of October, in the fourth year of the reign of our sovereign lord Edicard the Vlth, by the grace of God king of England, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, and in earth next under Christ of the Church of England, and also of Ireland, the supreme head. First, They and every of them shall inviolably observe, fulfil, and keep all and c- c- c. c. singular the king's majesty's Injunctions, devised as well for the said church as for other p. C8. copy, metropolitical and cathedral churches of this realm. Item, That they keep mine injunctions^ given within my diocese of Canterbury and peculiars, inasmuch as they shall concern the clergy of the same, except such as can in no wise be executed within the said church. Item, That the prebendaries and other ministers of the said church, shall sit in the chapter-house at the sermons made there, and no where else. [' See the preceding Articles, No. 26, and Letter to Crumwell, 29 Nov. 1539. Jenkyns.] [2 See note 2, p. 159.J " It is clear from hence, that besides Edw. VI. 's Injunctions Cranmer had issued some of his [CRANMER, II. 3 own. Articles of Inquiry at his Visitation, 1548, are printed by Sparrow and Wilkins, and will be found above, p. 154; but neither of these collectors makes any mention of his Injunctions." Jen- kyns.] ]1 162 INJUNCTIONS TO THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF CANTERBURY. Item, That every prebendary of the said church shall preach, or cause to be preached, two sermons at the least yearly in the parish churches appropriated to the said church, being witliin my said diocese of Canterbury. Item, That every preacher of the said church, not being beneficed within my said diocese, and resident upon the same, shall be resident yearly in the said church by the space of six months at the least : and that always there be three of the said preachers -within my said diocese of Canterbury. Item That no inhabiter within my said diocese of Canterbury shall be admitted to the communion \\-ithin the said church, without the expressed consent of the parson, vicar, or curate, where he or she dwcUeth, first obtained and had ; except waj'faring persons, or necessity doth otherwise require. Item, That hereafter there be no selling nor changing of prebendaries' houses, but that every one shall be contented -with that house, -which immediately before -was hb predecessor's. Item, That the schoolmaster of the grammar-school do daily hear the scholars of the higher form to repeat their ordinary' lessons. And the usher of the same to hear daily the scholars of the lower form to parse their ordinary lessons. Item, That no women do accustomably lie >vithin the precinct of the said church, but such as have their husbands with them, or that be servants. Item, That all back doors into the city out of any prebendary's house or others shall be clearly shut up. Item, That everj' petty canon and vicar of this church do personally receive the com- munion in his o-svn course, except sickness or other necessity do let. Item, That no sale be hereafter made of any goods belonging to the said church -without the consent of the dean and chapter. [' See third Article of Visitation above, p. 159.] 163 ANSWERS TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES OF THE REBELS, DEVON, ANNO 1549 ^ "When I first read your request, O ignorant men of Devonshire and Cornwall, mss. ^ ^ straightwavs came to mv mind a request, which James and John made unto Christ : eii. p. 337. o •' •' ^ ^ ' Strype, Mem. to whom Christ answered : " You ask you wot not what." Even so thouorht I of you, as of Abp. cran- soon as ever I heard your articles, that you were deceived by some crafty papist^, which No. '40. voi. devised those articles for you, to make you ask you wist not what. 8.i'.''Ed. . „ , , . •'„ ' 1 11 T i 11 ,1 Oxon. 1840. As for the devisers of your articles, if they understand them, 1 may not call tliem Todd, Life of ignorant persons, but, as they be indeed, most rank papists, and wilful traitors and mer,' voi. ii. adversaries both to God and to our sovereign lord the king, and to the whole realm. Eond. mi. But I cannot be persuaded so to think of you, that in your hearts willingly you be papists and traitors ; but that those that be such have craftily seduced you, being simple and un- learned people, to ask you wot not what. Wherefore my duty unto God, and the pity that I have of your ignorance, move me now at this time to open plainly and particularly your own articles unto you, that you may understand them, and no longer be deceived. In your first article you require, that all the general councils and holy decrees of our forefatliers may be observed and kept, and whosoever shall againsay them to be holden as heretics. This you all ask ; but what you ask, I dare say"*, very few or none of you understand. For how many of you, I pray you, do know certainly whicli be called the general councils^ and holy decrees of the fathers, and what is in them contained ? The holy decrees, as they call them, be nothing else but the laws and ordinances of the bishop of Rome : whereof the most part be made for his own advancement, glory, and lucre, and to make him and his clergy governors of the whole world, and to be exempted from all princes' laws, and to do what they list. And would you ask, if you knew what you asked, that we should put away the laws of our own realm, and be governed by the bishop of Rome's laws ? If you mean this, then be you traitors to the king, and enemies " The commons this year brake out into a dangerous rebellion ; and though they were once or twice appeased, and scattered in some places, yet they made insurrections in others: and chiefly in Devon, where they were very formidable for their numbers. The reason they pretended was double. The one was, the oppression of the gentry in in- closing of their commons from them : the other, the laying aside the old religion ; which, because it was old, and the way their forefathers worshipped God, they were very fond of. The lord Russel, lord privy seal, who was sent against them, offering to receive their complaints, the rebels sent them to him, drawn up under fifteen articles : as before they had sent their demands in seven articles, and a pro- testation that they were the king's, body and goods. In answer to which the king sent a message to them, that may be seen in Foxe. They sent also a sup- plication to the king, to the which an answer was made by the king's learned council. To the fifteen articles the archbishop drew up an excellent answer Anno 1549. at good length." The archbishop wrote this answer "after the rout at Exeter given them by the lord Russel, and the taking prisoners divers of their cap- tains and priests, and between the condemnation and execution of Humphrey Arundel, and Bray, mayor of Bodmin." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. pp. 204, 5. £d. Oxon. 1840. The text follows that of Strype, but has been collated for this edition with the C. C. C. C. MS. of which the dif- ferent readings are given in the notes. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1305 et seqq. Lond. 15!i3. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. pp. 237—242. Oxon. 1829. Holinshed's Chronicles, Vol. III. p. 1002. In the C. C. C. C. MS. it is headed " Against the Articles of the Devonshire men."] Papists, MS. C. C. C. C] I dare boldly say. Ibid.] ( ^ Vid. Speech on the Authority of the Pope and of General Councils, p. 7<> et sqq.] 11—2 164 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES to your ON\-n realm : and if you mean it not, consider what persons tliey bo, and how they have deceived yon, that make yon ask you wot not wliat. And as for the general councils, you say you will have them all kept : but you be not so destitute of all reason, that you would have spoken such words, if you had known what you had said. For a great number of the councils repugn one against another. How should they then be all kept, when one is contrary to another, and the keeping of one is the breaking of another ? And among your own articles you say, you will have divers things observed, which be not only contrary to the general councils, but also contrary to the law' of this realm, and also to God's laws^, as it shall be plainly declared when we come to the articles. And all reason is contrary that you should have asked such things, if you had known wliat you had asked. I have this opinion of the great number of you, that you would fain walk in the right way, if you could find it. And forasmuch as I perceive that wicked and false guides, under pretence to bring you to the high way, have brought you clean out of it, my good-will shall be, seeing you so far wandering out of the way, and so blindfolded with evil persuasions, that you cannot see where you go, to open your eyes that you may see, and to set you again into the right way. And when your eyes be so opened that you may see, and the right way shewed unto you, wherein you should walk ; then if you will still wink, and not see, and run headlong in error, and not come to the right way, yon may ^ no longer be called simple and ignorant people, but perverse, froward, and wicked papists and traitors, enemies to God and your own realm. But now I will come to your articles particularly, opening every one of them by himself, that you may see the bowels thereof, and what is contained in the same ; that when you shall understand the whole, you may jndge whether you knew before what you asked, or you were deceived by subtle and wily papistical traitors. YOUR FIRST ARTICLE IS THIS: " We will have all the general councils, and holy decrees of our forefathers, observed, kept, and performed: and whosoever shall againsay them, we hold them as Jieretics." First, to begin with the manner of your phrase. Is this the fashion of subjects to speak unto their prince, " We will have ?" Was this manner of speech at any time iised of the subjects to their prince since the beginning of the world? Have not all true subjects ever used to their sovereign lord* this form of speaking, "Most humbly beseecheth your faithful and obedient subjects ?" Although the papists have abused your ignorance in propounding such articles, which you understand not, yet you should not have suffered yourselves so much to be led by the nose and bridled by them, that you should clearly forget your duty of allegiance unto your sovereign lord, saying unto him, " This we will have and that saying with armour upon your backs and swords in your hands. Would any of you that be householders be content that your servants should come upon you with harness unto their backs \ and swords in their hands, and say unto you, " This we will have ?" If then you would abhor and detest this in your servants towards yourselves, how can you allow your fact? With what conscience can you, being but subjects, do to your king that thing which you would condemn in your servants towards yourselves ? But answer me this : Be you subjects or no ? If you be subjects, then I admonish you, as St Paul taught Titus, saying : " Warn them to be subject to princes and rulers, obeying them at a word." But tell me again : Pertaineth this to subjection and obedience to say, " This we will have ?" St Peter saith : " Be subject unto kings, as nnto chief heads"', and to other rulers sent by them. For so is the will of God." God's will is, that you should be ruled by your princes. But whether is this to be ruled by your king, or to rule your king, to say, Thus we will have the realm governed?" Your servants be by the scripture commanded, as they fear God, to be [' Laws of this realm, C. C. C. C. MS.] Be contented, that your servants should come [- To God's law, Ibid. J unto you, with harness upon their backs, Ibid.J p Then you may, Ibid.] [" As chief heads, Ibid.] Sovereign lord and king, Ibid.] OF THE REBELS, DEVON. 1(55 obeilienl to tlicir masters, whether their masters be good or evil. And can you think it meet and lawfuF for you to disobey your undoubted king, being a prince most innocent, most godly, and most careful for your surety " and wealtli ? If any thing can declare (hsobcdicnce, what can decLaro it more, than subjects to come witli force of arms to tiieir natural king and prince, and say, " This we will have ?" But now, leaving your rude and unhandsome manner^ of speech to your most sove- reign lord, I will come to the point, .md join with you in the effect of your first article. You say, you will have all the holy decrees observed and kept. But do you know what they be? The holy decrees, as I told you before, be called the bishop of Rome's ordinances and laws : which how holy and godly soever they be called, they bo indeed so wicked, so ungodly, so full of tyranny, and so partial, that since the beginning of the world were never devised or invented the like. I shall rehearse a certain of them, [whereby 3'ou may judge of the rest, to the intent] '° that yourselves may see how holy they be, and may say your minds, whether you would have them kept or no. And at the hearing of them, if you shall not think them meet to be kept here in this realm, then you may see how they deceived you, that moved you to ask this article. And if you like them, and would have them kept, after you know what they be, then I say assuredly, that you be not only wicked papists, but also heretics, and most heinous traitors to the king and this his realm. And yet how an absolute papist varieth from an heretic or traitor, I know not ; but that a papist is also both a heretic and a traitor withal. One decree saith, that "whosoever doth not acknowledge himself" to be under the obedience of the bishop of Rome, is an heretic"^." Now answer me to this question, AVhcther be you under the obedience of the bishop of Rome, or not ? If you say that you be under his obedience, then be you traitors by the laws of this realm ; and if you deny it, then be you heretics by this decree. And shift is there none to save you from treason, but to renounce this decree, that commandeth you to be imder the bishop of Rome; and so to confess, contrary to your own first article, that all decrees are not to be kept. Yet a great many other decrees be as evil'^, and worse than this. One saith, that "all princes' laws which be against a decree'* of the bishop of Rome, be void and of no strength'^." Another decree saith, that "all the decrees of the bishop of Rome ought for ever to be kept of all men, as God's word Another decree there is, that " whoso- ever receiveth not the laws of the bishop of Rome, availeth neither'" him the catholic faith, nor the four evangelists. For his sin" shall never be forgiven'*." Yet is there a worse and more detestable decree, that " all kings and princes that suffer the bishop of Rome's decrees to be broken in any point, are to be taken as infidels Another is there also, " that the bishop of Rome is bound to no manner of decrees, hut he may constrain all other persons, both spiritual and temporal, to receive all his decrees and canons Another is yet more devilish than any before rehearsed, that " although the bishop of Rome neither regard his own salvation, nor no man's else, but put down with himself headlong innumerable people by heaps imto hell, yet may no mortal man presume to reprove him therefore'^." But what should I tarry, and make you weary in rehearsing a number'^ ? For a thousand other like canons and decrees there be to the advancement of the bishop of Rome his usurped power and authority. I cannot think of you, that you be so far from all godliness, from all wit and dis- cretion, that you would have these decrees observed within this realm, which be so blasphemous to God, so injurious to all princes and realms, and so fiir from all equity and reason. But here you may easily perceive, what wily foxes you met withal, which persuaded you to arm yourselves, to make sedition in your own country, to stand against Meet or lawful, Ibid.] [" So MS. C. C. C. C. Strype reads "sorrow."] P Unseemly manner, MS. C. C. C. C] This clause is inserted from tlie C. C. C. C. MS.] ['- Doth not knowledge himself, Ibid.J ['^ Vid. Collection of Tenets from the Canon Law, p. (!!!.] ['•' Be as ill, MS. C. C. C. C] ['■' Any decree, Ibid.J Vid. p. (i8.J ['« Neither availeth, MS. C. C. C. C] ['^ For his sins, Ibid.] Vid. Collection of Tenets from the Canon Law, pp. fli), 70, cVc. and Letter to Queen Mary, Sept. 155.1.] ['^ In rehearsing a number of laws, MS. C. C. C. C] IGG ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEX ARTICLES your princes and the laws of your realm, for such articles as you understand not', and to ask you wist not what. For I dare say for you, that the subtle papists, when they moved you to stand in this article, " that all the holy decrees should he observed," they shewed you nothin Upon any church, IMS. C. C. C. C] f-" All other that offend, Ibid.] P' Vid. Collection of Tenets, &c. p. 74.] P Of your first article, MS. C. C. C. C.J \^ Againsay, Ibid.] Heretic ; you had iS:c., Ibid.] [-■^ And all that be godly, Ibid.] 168 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES persons within this rcahii, for the verj- love tliat they have to God, that kis name mav be Ijlorifiecl above all things, be daily humble suitors to the king's majesty, that he, following the steps of his father, w ill study and travail to weed out of this his realm all popish decrees, laws, and canons, and whatsoever else is contrarj- to God's word ; and tliat the speakers against God's word may be taken (as they be indeed) for heretics. And is any of you so far from reason, that he thinketh the king's majesty ought to hearken to you, that by force and stubbornness' say, you will have Romish laws and decrees kept in this realm, and to turn his ears from them that with all humility be suitors for God's word ? But now will I come to your other articles, wherein I will be brief, forasmuch as in the first I have been long and tedious. YOUR SECOND ^VKTICLE IS THIS : " We itill have the law of our sorereign lord Icing Henry VUI. - concerning tlie Six Articles^ to he xised again, as in his time they were." Letting pass your rude style, nothing becoming subjects to say, " You will have :" First, I examine you of the cause of your wilful will, wherefore you will have these six articles ; which never were laws in no region but this ; nor in this realm also, until the 31st year of king Henry YIII"; and in some things' so enforced by the e\-il counsel of certain papists, against the truth, and common judgment both of di\'ines and lawyers, that if the king's majesty himself had not come personally into the parliament house, those laws had never passed. And yet within a year or little more the same most noble prince was fain to temper his said laws^ and moderate them in divers points: so that the statute of Six Articles continued in his force little above the space of one year. Is this then so great a matter to make these uproars, and to arise against the whole realm ? Will you take away the present laws of this realm, (wliich be and ever have been the laws of all other countries also,) and set up new laws, which never were but in this realm onh*, and were here in force not fully thirteen months ? And how chanceth it, that you be so earnest in this article, which is directly contrary to your first article, but you know not'' what neither of the articles meaneth, but be persuaded by perverse papists to ask you wot not what ? But now here is the repugnance of the two articles' : by your first you will have all general councils and decrees observed and kept ; and by your second article you will have the Six Articles used again. Then let us compare the general councils and decrees with the Six Articles ; and you shall see them agree as well together as black and white. First, it is contained in the canons of the apostles", that a priest under no pretence of holiness may put away his wife ; and, if he do, he shall be excommunicated : and the I' Force and stoutness. C. C. C. C. MS.] [- Henry VIII. the most noble prince of fatnous memory, Ibid.] [3 The following are the six articles, which were " resolved by the convocation the old popish way," and enacted by the parliament, under the title, "An act for abolishing diversities of opinions." Cran- raer and other divines argued boldly against them, but unsuccessfully. First. — That in the sacrament of the altar, after the consecration, there remain no substance of bread and wine, but under these forms the natural body and blood of Christ were present. Secondly. — That communion in both kinds was not necessary to salvation to all persons by the law of (iod ; but that both the flesh and blood of Christ were together in each of tlie kinds. Thirdly That priests, after the order of priest- hood, might not marry by the law of (Jod. Fourthly— That vows of chastity ought to be observed by the law of God. Fifthly That the use of private masses ought to be continued ; which as it was agreeable to God's 1 law, so men received great benefit by them. I Sixthly That auricular confession was expe- I dient and necessary, and ought to be retained in the ' church. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 518, 19. Ed. Oson. 182;i. Collier s Ecd. Hist. Vol. V. p. 38. Ed. Lond. 1840, 1. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. Part I. pp. 542, 3. Ed. Oxon. 1822.] [■» And then in some things, MS. C. C. C. C] The said laws, Ibid.] But that you know not, Ibid.] [' But now hear the repugnance of your two articles. Ibid.] 'E-TTt'o-Koxos, ij trpearjivTepo^, iJ OiaKOwos, Tiji» avToTi yvvaiKa /iii ck/JaWeVio irporpdaei eiiXafSeta^' idv ct iKlidWv, d o/ioXoyiiT'/s dvTtiire' Tifxiov oe tov ydfiov d-KOKaXuiv, po- ovvr\v Be Tr\v nrpoi Tas ioi'as yvvalKU^ trvvovirlau, TVt^c^oijXevtTG Ttj ffvvoouy fii] toiovtov GeaOat vofxov' \aXetT6v yap elvai to irpdynii ipew' lauK lik K(u «uTot9 hai Tai9 TOUTwv ya/iCTais tou fiif aw- povcXi/ alTid ycuiiaerat ciriji/cffe oc /cat i) avv- ooos Tii'v PnvXi'ii/, Kill TTfpl Toirou oiiStv cvopo- 6<.'T»|crei'. 8o;!onien. Ecd. Hist. Lib. i. cap. xxiii. Vid. Todd's Life of Abp, Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 267, Ed. Lond. 1831.] ["' Accursed all them. MS. C. C. C. C.J [" From the administration, Ibid.] a. Et Tis Tov ydpov fiefxtpoiTO, /cat T)]v Kad- cuoouGctv peTa tov dvopo^ auTij^, ovaav TrtfTT/jV Kal ev\afi>}f fiSeXvaaoLTo i] /ifc'ju<^otTO, tos dif pt] ovva- pivt]v eis iiaaiXe'iav elaeXQe'iv, dvdOtpa HaTui. Con- cil. Gangren. circa A.u. 324. Labb. et Cossart. Tom. II. col. 4lrj.J ['^ He doth beside, MS. C. C. C. C.J ['"* Action of the people, Ibid.] I/O axst\t:r to the fifteen articles to plead your cause, and to speak for you all ; and had you rather not know than know what he saith for you ? I have heard suitors murmur at the bar, because their attomies have pleaded tljeir cases in the Frencli tongue, which they understood not. Why then be you offended, that the priests, which plead ' your cause before God, should speak such language as you may understand ? If you were before the king's highness, and should choose one to speak for you all, I am sure you would not choose one that should speak Greek or Hebrew, French or Itahan ; no, nor one that should speak Latin neither. But you would be glad to provide such one as should speak your own language, and speak so loud, that you might both hear him, and understand him ; that you might allow or dis- allow that that he said in your names. Why do you then refuse to do the like unto God ? When the priest desireth any thing of God' for you, or giveth thanks for you, how can you in your heart confirm his sayings, when you know not one word what he saith ? For the heart is not moved with words that be not imderstand. But if reason will not persuade you, I will prove what God's word will do unto you, St Paul, in the first epistle to the Corinthians^, saith, that whosoever sliall speak to the people in the church to their edification, must speak such language as the people may understand ; or else he -willeth him to hold his peace, and speak softly to himself and to God. For he which speaketh* a strange language which the people understand not, doth not edify them, as St Paul saith. And he giveth an example of the trumpet in the field, which when it giveth such a sound that the soldier understandeth, it availeth much° : for every soldier thereby knoweth what to do. But if such a blast be bloxNTi as no man imderstandeth, then the blast is utterly in vain : for no man knoweth thereby, whether the horsemen shall make them ready, or leap upon horseback, or go to their standard ; or whether the footmen shall make them ready, or set themselves in array, or set upon the enemy, or retire to the standard. Even so should the priests be God's trump in his church : so that if he blow such a certain blast that the people may understand, they be much edified thereby ; but if he give such a sound as is to the people imknown, it is clearly in vain, saith St Paul : for he speaks to the air®; but no man is the better or edified thereby, nor knoweth what he should do by that he heareth. Furthermore, in the same place St Paul saith, that if a man giveth thanks to God in a language to the people unknovsTi, how can they say Amen to that they understand not ? He doth well in giving thanks to God ; but that nothing availeth or edifieth the people, that know not what he saith. And St Paul in one brief sentence concludeth his whole disputation of that matter, sapng : "I had rather have five words spoken in the church to the instruction and edifpng of the people, than ten thousand in a language unknown, that edifieth not." And for this purpose aUegeth" the prophet Esay, who saith, that " God will speak to his people in other tongues, and in other languages ;" meaning thereby, that he would speak to every country in their own language. So have the Greeks the mass in the Greek tongue, the Syrians in the Syry tongue, the Armenians in their tongue, and the Indians in their own tongue. And be you so much addict to the Romish tongue, (which is the Latin tongue,) that you will have your mass in none other language but the Romish language ? Christ himself used among the Jews the Jews' language, and willed his apostles to do the like in every country wheresoever they came. And be you such enemies to your own country, that you will not suffer us to laud God, to thank him, and to use his sacraments in our own tongue; but will enforce us contrary^, as well to all reason, as to the word of God ? So many as be godly ^, or have reason, will be satisfied vdth this. But the mere papist will be satisfied with nothing. Wherefore I •will no longer tarrj' to satisfy them that never vnU be satisfied, but will proceed to the second part of this article, wherein you say that you will have neither men nor women"* communicate with the priest. Alas, good simple souls ! how be you blinded with the papists ! How contrary be your articles [> AVhich pleadeth, C. C. C. C. :MS.J Desireth of (rod any thing, Ibid.] [3 To the Corinthes, Ibid.] [■• For he that speaketh, Ibid.] [•^ That the soldiers understand, then it availetli much. Ibid.] for he speaketh to the air, Ibid.] [' This purpose S. Paul allegeth, Ibid.] [*• Will enforce things contrary, Ibid.] [' As either be godly, Ibid.] ['" Man nor woman. Ibid ] OF THE REBELS, DEVON. 171 one to another ! You say in your first article, that you will have all general councils and (k'crccs observed, and now you go from them yourselves. You say, you will have nobody to communicate with the priest. Hear then, what divers canons, decrees, and general councils say clean against you. There is one decree whicli saith tluis : " When the conse- cration is done, let all the people receive the communion, except they will bo put out of tlic church"." And in the canons of the apostles, in the eighth chapter, is contained, "That whensoever there is any mass or communion, if any bishop, priest, deacon, or any other of tlie clergy, being there present, do not communicate, except he can shew some reasonable cause to the contrary, he sliall be put out of the communion, as one tliat giveth occasion to the people to think evil of the ministers'"." And in the ninth chapter of the same canons of the apostles, and in the general council held at Antioch, is thus written : " That all christian people that come into the church, and hear the holy scriptures read, and after will not tarry to pray, and to receive the holy communion with the rest of the people, but for some misordering of themselves will abstain therefrom, let them be put out of the church, until by humble knowledging of their fault, and by the fruits of penance, and prayers, they obtain pardon and forgiveness"." And the council Nicene also sheweth the order, how men should sit in receiving the communion, and who should receive first '^ All these decrees and general councils titterly condemn your third article, wherein you will, that tlie priest shall receive the communion alone, without any man or woman com- municating with him. And the whole church of Christ also, both Greeks and Latins, many hundred years after Christ and the apostles'*, do also condemn this your article; which ever received the communion in flocks and numbers together, and not the priest alone. And besides this'", the very words of the mass (as it is called) shew plainly, that it was ordained not only for the priest, but for other also to communicate with the priest. For in the very canon, which they so much extol, and whicli is so holy that no man may know what it is, (and therefore is read so softly that no man can hear it,) in that same canon, I say, is a prayer containing this ; that " not only the priest, but also as many beside as communicate with him, may be fulfilled with grace and heavenly benediction"." How agreeth this prayer with your article, wherein you say, that neither man nor woman shall communicate with the priest ? In another place also of the said canon, the priest prayeth for himself, and "for all that receive the [" Peracta consecratione omnes communicent, qui noluerint ecclesiasticis carere liminibus. Sic enim et apostoli statuerunt, et sancta Romana tenet ecclesia. Corpus Juris Canon. Ed. Paris. 16n7. Decreti Pars iii. De Consecrat. Dist. 11. can. x. Tom. I. p. 453.] [^^ j/. EiVts CTTtCTK'o'Tros, ij wpeafiuTcpo^f 1/ oid- KOVOS, 7) eK Tov KaraXoyov lepaTtKOv, Trputrrpopci'i yevofieurj^ fii] p.€Ta\dfioi, tiju aiTiav elirdTui' Kttl edv p ei!\o'yo9, (ruyyi/ai'/itjs Tuy^ai/eVw. €t &k /uii \eyei, drpopL'^eadu}) ojs alVtos /3X.a/i»js yeuopeuo's tm \auiy Kui vTTOvoiav -TTOiijVav KUTd TOV irpoaevQyKavTO'i, Canon. Apostol. can. viii. Labb. et Cossart. Tom. I. col. 26—28.] ['^ t)'. IlawTaeTous eltriovTa^ Triarov^, Kal tuiv ypa(pwv aKovovTa^y p-t} Trapap-evOvra^ ^€ Trj TrpotT- evxv ""i 'TV dy'iit peTa\>i\l/ei, als d-ra^iav epiroiovv- Tas Tri iKKXijata, dfpopiX^eatiai XPI- Ibid. can. ix. col. 29. Xlayras tou^ eia-iovra^ eis T»jy eKKXyjcriai/ TOV 0eov, Kal twv iepiuu ypao- fievov^ Tt]i/ p€Td\-i}Kl/tv T^9 €v)(apiepeiv toTs irpoatpepova l StSovai TO iTwpa TovXpKTTOv. KuKeivoSe eyi/MpiVf))/, VTL I'jOij Tives Toiy SiaKoi^wv Kal irpo TUiV eTrta-Kuirwu T/;s eux^P'O'''""'* d-KTOwai. tuvtu pev ovv diravra Trepiriprjartiu)' Kal eppeveTUXTai/ ol Siukovol toIs ioi'ois pcTpot^j eldoTes otl tov pkv ^TriffKoirov virijpcTai 6i(Tt^ Twv ce irperrfivTepwu tXaTTOv^ Tvy\dvov(Ti' XapjiaueTwaav ce xa-rd tj;i/ -rd^iv Ti/i/ (vxapinTiau /ueTa TOi/9 TTpeafivTepov^y ?/ Tov ^TriaKoirov oicouTos avToli ij TOV TrpeajivTepov. dXXd pr]Se KaOijatiat €V jueVw Twif irp€a-(iuTepwi/ c^eVrtu Tots 6^«^'o^/o^y• irapd Kavova ydp Kal Trapd Td^iv e'ffTi to yivopevov, el ce T4S /uij t)e\oi irei^apxeiv Kal peTa tovtovs Tous 'upovi,TreTrava6w Tijs CiaKovia^. Concil. Nica'n. can. xviii. Ibid. Tom. II. col. 37.] ['5 His apostles, MS. C. C. C. C] Beside this, Ibid.] [" Suppliceste rogamus, omnipotens Deus : jube hsec perferri per manus sancti angeli tui in sub- lime altare tuum, in conspectu divina; majestatis tufc : ut quotquot ex hac altaris participatione sacrosanctum Filii tui corpus et sanguineni sump- serimus, omni benedictione cirlesti et gratia re- pleamur, per eundem Christum Dominum no.s. trum. Amen. Canon Missaj, Missale Sarisbur. iol. cxxxii. Ed. 1533. Missale Rom. p. 238. Ed. Mech- lin. 1840.] 172 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES communion with him, that it may be a preparation for them unto everlasting life'." Which prayer were but a very fond prayer, and a very mocking with God, if nobody slionld conmiunicate with the pric;>t. And the communion concludes with two prayers made in the name of the priest and them that communicate with him, wherein they ])ray thus : " O Lord, that thing which we have taken in our mouth, let us take it also with pure minds*, that this communion may purge us from our sins, and make us partakers of heavenly remedy^." And beside all this, there be an infinite sort of jiost-communions in the mass-books ; which all do evidently shew, that in the masses the people did communicate >vitli the priest. And although I would exhort every good christian man often to receive the holy communion, yet I do not recite all these things to the intent, that I would in this corrupt world, when men live so ungodly as they do, that the old canons should be restored again, which command^ every man present to receive the communion with the priest : which canons, if they were now used, I fear that many would receive it un- worthily. But I speak them to condemn your article, Avliich would have nobody, neither man nor woman, to be communicated with the priest : which your article con- demnetli the old decrees, canons, and general councils, condemncth all the old primitive church, all the old ancient holy doctors and martyrs, and all the forms and manner of masses that ever were made, both new and old. Therefore eat again this article, if you w-ill not be condemned of the whole world, and of yourselves also by your first article ; wherein you will all decrees and general coimcils to be observed. But foras- much as I have been so tedious^ in this article, I will endeavour myself to be shorter in the next. YOCR FOrRTH ARTICLE IS THIS : " We n-ill have tJie sacramctit Jiang over the high altar, and there to he worshipped, as it icas icont to be ; and they which will not thereto consent, we loill have them die like lieretics against the holy catholic faith." What say you, 0 ignorant people in things pertaining to God ? Is this the holy catholic faith, that the sacrament should be hanged over the altar and worshipped ? and be they heretics that will not consent thereto ? I pray you, who made this faith ? Any other but the bishops of Rome ? and that more than a thousand years after the faith of Christ® was full and perfect! Innocent III. about 1215 years after Christ, did ordain that the sacrament and chrism should be kept under lock and key'. But yet no motion^ is made of hanging the sacrament over the high altar, nor of the worshipping of it. After him came Honorius III. and he added further, commanding that the sacrament should be devoutly kept in a clean place, and sealed, and that the priest^ should often teach the people reverendly'" to bow down to the host, when it was lifted up in the mass time, and when tlie priest should carry it to the sick folks". And [' Hkc sacrosancta commixtio corporis et sangui- nis Domini nostri Jesu Christi fiat niihi omni- busque sumentibus salus mentis et corporis, et ad vitam a!ternam promerendam et capescendam prspa- ratio salutaris, per eundem ipsum Dominum nos- trum. Amen. ."Missale Sarisbur. fol. cxxxiv.] [- Witli pure mind, 3IS. C. C. C C.J Quod ore sumpsimus, Domine, pura mente capiamus : et de munere temporali fiat nobis renie- dium sempiternuni. 3Iissale Sarisbur. fol. cxxxiii. 2. Missale Rom. p. 244.] Which commanded, 3IS. C. C. C. C] I have been too tedious, Ibid.] [« After Christ's faith, Ibid. J [' Statuiraus, et in cunctis ecclesiis chrisma et eucharistia sub fideli custodia clavibus adhibitis conserventur ; ne possit ad ilia tenieraria manus extendi, ad aliqua horribilia vcl nefaria exercenda. j Corpus Juris Canon. Ed. Paris. 1G87. Decretal. Gregor. IX. Lib. iii. Tit. xliv. cap. i. Tom. II. p. l!)fi.] No mention, MS. C. C. C. C.J P That the priests. Ibid. J Reverently, Ibid. J [" Ne propter incuriam sacerdotum divina in- dignatio gravius exardescat, districte pr He spake against, MS. C. C. C. C] Vid. Hieron. adv. Vigilant. Epist. Ix. Tom. II. pp. 83—87. Ed. Francof. 1684. Bayle's Dic- tionary, Vol. IX. pp. 713—16. Ed. Lond. 1739.] 170 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES more at one time than another, then mnst yon needs renoimce your first article ; which willeth the conneils ami decrees of the forefathers to be observed and kept. And this briefly suilicctli for the sixth article. YOUR SEVENTH ARTICLE IS THIS: " We mil have holy bread and holy tcater every Sunday^, palms and ashes at the tintcs accustomed; images to be set up again in every church; and all other ancient old ceremonies used heretofore by our motlier holy church." Oh ! superstition and idolatry, how they prevail among you. The very true hea- venly bread of life, the food of ^ everlasting life, offered unto you in the sacrament of the lioly communion, you refuse to cat, but only at Easter. And the cup of the most holy blood, wherewith you were redeemed and washed from your sins, you refuse utterly to drink of at any time. And yet in the stead of these you will eat often of the unsavoury and poisoned bread of the bishop of Rome, and drink of his stinking puddles, which he nameth holy bread and holy water. Consider, O ignorant people, the authors and intents of the makers of tliem both. The water of baptism, and the holy bread and wine of the holy communion, none other person did ordain, but Christ himself. The other, that is called holy bread, holy water, holy ashes, holy palms', and all other like ceremonies' ordained the bishops of Rome; adversaries to Christ, and therefore rightly called antichrist". And Clirist ordained his bread, and his \vine*, and his water, to our great comfort, to instruct us and teach us what things we have only by him. But antichrist on the other side hath set up his superstitions, under the name of holiness, to none other intent, but as the devil secketh all means to draw us from Christ, so doth antichrist advance liis holy superstitions, to the intent that wc should take him in the stead of Christ, and believe that we have by him such things as we have only by Christ ; that is to say, spiritual food, remission of our sins, and salvation. First, our Saviour Christ ordained the water of baptism to signify unto us, that as that water washeth our bodies outwardly, so be we spiritually within washed by Christ from all our sins. And as the water' is called water of regeneration, or new birth, so it declareth unto us, that through Clirist we be born anew, and begin a new life towards God ; and that Christ is the beginning of this new life. And as the body that is new bom, although it have hfe within it, yet can it not continue [without meat and drink ; even so can we not continue]" in the spiritual life towards God, except we be continually nourished with sjjiritual food : and that spiritual food is Christ also. For as he is the first beginning of our spiritual life, so is he the continuance and ending thereof. And for this cause did Christ ordain in the holy communion to be eaten bread, and drunken wine, that we should surely believe, that as our bodies be fed wth bread and wine in these holy mysteries, so be we out of doubt that our souls be fed spiritually with the lively food of Christ's body and blood; whereby we have remission of our sins and salvation'. But the bishop of Rome invented new devices of his ovm making, and by them promised re- mission of sins and salvation, that he might be set up and honoured for a saviour equal to Christ; and so to be esteemed above all creatures, and to sit in tlie temple of God, that is to say, in the church of Christ, as he were God. And to bring this to pass he hath horribly abused holy scriptures, altering them to his purpose, in the stead of Christ's most holy blood putting in his holy water : [' Holy watermadeeverySunday,MS.C.C.C.C.] [2 Heavenly bread, the food, &c. Ibid.] [2 Vid. p. 148. n. tj.] [4 And all such other like, MS. C. C. C. C] [5 Called antichrists, Ibid.] [" His bread, his wine, Ibid.] [' As that water, Ibid.] [8 The passage within brackets is supplied from the C. C. C. C. MS.] I 1 " But my meaning is, that the force, the grace, the virtue, and benefit of Christ's body that was crucified for us, and of his blood that was shed for us, be really and effectually present with all them that duly receive the sacraments : but all this I understand of his spiritual presence." Vid. Pre- face to the Reader, Ed. 1551. Cranmer's Answer to Winchester, Vol. I. p. 3, Park. Soc. Ed.J 1 OF THE REBELS, DEVON. 177 as it appearcth evidently in this sentence of St Paul written in the ninth chapter of the Hebrews'": "If the hlood of oxen and goats," saith St Paul, "and the ashes of a young cow purified the unclean, as toucliing the purifying of the flesh, liow muoli more the blood of Christ, which through the eternal Spirit offered himself without" spot unto God, shall purge your consciences from dead works for to serve the living God! And for this cause he is the Mediator of the new covenant'^." Consider well this sentence of Paul, and you shall find two purifyings, one of the body, and another of the soul or conscience. You shall find also two mediators : one was the priest of Moses' law, and the other is Christ. The priests of the old law, with the blood of oxen and goats, and other their sacrifices, purged only the bodies of them that were defiled ; but the soul or conscience they could not help. But our Saviour Christ by his own blood purged both body and soul. And for that cause he, and none other, is the Mediator of the new covenant'^. But the bishop of Rome, to make himself also a mediator with Christ, hath taken upon him to purify the soul and conscience with holy water, holy salt, and other his holy creatures of his own devising, to the intolerable injury of Christ's blood, which only hath the effect'^. And to bring this to pass, he hath most shamefully changed the words of the scripture, and wrested them to his purpose; some words putting out, and also in the stead of Christ's blood putting in his own holy water and salt. For whereas St Paul saith, "If the blood of oxen and goats and the ashes of a cow purified tlie unclean, as touching the puri- fying of the flesh:" here the bishop of Rome leaveth out these words, "as touching the purifying of the flesh." And where St Paul, extolling the effects of Christ's blood in comparison of the blood of oxen and goats, saith, " How much more the blood of Christ, which through the eternal Spirit offered himself, being without spot, imto God, shall purge your consciences:" here the bishop of Rome, extolling his water and salt, puts'* out Christ's blood, and in the place thereof puts his'^ holy water and salt; say- ing, "How much more water, which is sprinkled with salt and hallowed with godly prayers, shall sanctify and purify the people '" ! " O intolerable blasphemy against the most precious blood of Christ ! O shameless audacity and boldness, so to corrupt and pervert God's holy word ! If he by his holy water presume to purify our soids, as Christ did by his blood, what is that else but to make himself equal, and another mediator with Christ? And what is it to tread under foot'' the Son of God, and to make the blood of the new testament, whereby he was sanctified"*, like other common things, and to dishonour the Spirit of grace, if this be not ? And yet, not contented with this blaspheming the blood '^ of Christ, he preferreth his holy creatures far above the blood of Christ, promising by them many benefits which by the blood of Christ be not promised. For in the same place he promiseth by his holy cere- monies to take away from us dearth and scarcity of all worldly things, and to mul- tiply and increase us with the same ; also to defend us from the assaults of the devil, and all his deceits, and to give us health both of body and soul. But all men see him so shamefully to lie in these worldly things, that no man that wise is will trust him in the rest. Nor no man that is godly will desire such things to remain still, which so much have deceived simple people, and dishonoured God, and been contume- lious to the blood of Christ. But now to your images, which, you say, you will liave set up again in every church. What moved you to require this article, but only ignorance ? For if you had known the laws of God, and the use of godly religion, as well before the incarnation ["> To the Hebrews, MS. C. C. C. C] Himself being without spot, Ibid.] ['^ Of the new testament, Ibid.] Thatett'ect, Ibid.J Putteth out, Ibid.] Putteth his, Ibid.] ['° Aquam sale aspersam popiilis benedicimus, ut ea cuncti aspersi sanctiHcciitur ct purificentur ; quod et omnibus saceidotihus fatieiidum esse man. [CRANMKK, II.] damus: nam si cinis vitulac aspersus populum sanctificabat, atque mundabat, s. a venialibus; multo magis aqua sale aspersa divinisque precibus sacrata populum sanctificat, atque mundat a venialibus. Durandi Rational. Divin. Offic. Lib. iv. c. 4. p. 03. Ven. 1609.] ['" To tread under his foot, MS.fC. C. C. C. | ["'■ Whereby we be sanctilied, Ibid.] ['■' lUaspheming of tlie blood, Ibid. J 12 178 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES of Christ, as four or five hundred years next after, and hy whom images were first brought into Clirist's church, and how much idolatry was every wliere committed by the moans of the same ; it couhl not have been that ever you would have desired this article, except you had more affection to idolatry than to true religion. For Almighty God among the ten commandments rehearsed this for the second, as one of the chief: " Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor tlie likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth beneath, or in the water ^ under the earth. Thou shalt not bow down to them, nor worship them." This commandment was dili- gently kept in the old Testament, so long as the people pleased God. For in their tabernacle was not one image, less nor more, that the people might see : although upon the propitiatory were two chenibims' of gold by the commandment of God; and that was in such a place as the people never came near, nor saw^. But when the people, forgetting this commandment, began to make them images, and to set them up in the place of adoration, by and by they provoked God's indignation against them, and were grievously punished therefore. The church of Christ likewise in the new Testament, for the space of four or five hundred years after Christ's ascension, utterly refused to have images in the church, a place of adoration; as it may plainly appear'' by all the old ancient authors that lived and wrote in that time : insomuch^ that above four hundred years after Christ, when some superstitious and ignorant people in some places began to bring painted images, not into the church, but to the church-doors, the great clerk Epiphanius, bishop at Cyprus, finding such a painted image of Christ, or some other saint, hanging at the church-door in a town called Anablatha, he cut it in pieces, saying, that "it was against the authority of scripture that in the church of Christ should hang the image of a man." And the same Epiphanius wrote unto the bishop of Jerusalem, that he shoiild command the priests, that in no wise they should suffer such images to be hanged in the church of Christ, which were contrary to our religion®. But peradventure you will marvel, and ask me the question, how it was brought to pass, that of late years all churches were so full of images, and so much offering and pilgrimages done imto them, if it were against the commandment of God, against the usage of all godly ]ieople in the old Testament, and also against the custom of Christ's church in the new Testament, so long as it was pure and holy, and kept from idolatry ? Who was able to bring this to effect, contrary both to God's express commandment, and the custom of all godly people from the beginning of the world until four or five hundred years after Christ ? No man surely could have wrought this thing so much contrary to God, but antichrist himself, that is to say, the bishop of Rome; to whom God hath given great power to work great Avonders, to bring into error those that will not believe the truth. But by what means did he compass this matter? By such means as were most meet' for himself, and as he hath com- monly practised in all other matters ; that is to say, by sedition and murder, by con- federacies and persecutions, by raising the son against the father, the children against their mother, and the subjects against their rulers ; by deposing of emperors and princes, and murdering of learned men, saints and martyrs. For thus he wrought against the [» Nor in the water, JIS. C. C. C. C] Were set two cherubims, Ibid.] P Never came, nor saw them, Ibid.] [* The word " appear" is put in the C. C. C. C. MS. evidently by another hand.] [5 So much, MS. C. C. C. C] Prsterea quod audivi quosdam murmurare contra me, quia quando simul pergebamus ad sanc- tum locum, qui vocatur Bethel, ut ibi collectam tecum ex more ecclesiastico facerem, et venissem ad villam, qua; dicitur Anablatha, vidissemque ibi prateriens lucemam ardentem, et interrogassem, quis locus esset, didicissemque esse eeclesiam, et intrassem ut orarem ; inveni ibi velum pendens in foribus ejusdem ecclesia; tinctum atque depictum. et habeus imaginem, quasi Christi, vel sancti cujus- dam : non enim satis memini, cujus imago fuerit. Cum ergo hoc vidissem, in ecclesia Christi contra auctoritatem scripturarum hominis pendere imagi- nem, scidi illud, et magis dedi consilium custodibus ejusdem loci, ut pauperem mortuum eo absolverent et efferrent Nunc autem nisi quod potui reperire, et precor ut jubeas presbyteros ejusdem loci dein- ceps pracipere, in ecclesia Christi ejusmodi vela, quae contra religionem nostram veniunt, non ap- pendi. Epiphan. Epist. ad Joan. Episc. Hier. Tom. II. p. 317. Ed. Colon. 1G82. Vid. Bingham's An- tiquities of the Christian Church, Vol. II. Book VIII. chap. viii. Sect, vi.] [7 As was most meet, MS. C. C. C. C.j OF THE REBELS, DEVON. 179 emperor" of tlie cast parties from Gregory II. his time until Gregory III."; who at length, after this condition'" had endured above five hundred years, in a council hold at Lyons, by feigned promises persuaded the emperor of the east to condescend to his purpose, as well to receive intages into the churches, as to other liis requests. But nevertheless the bishop of Rome failed of his purpose. For yet to this day the christian men in the east do not allow images to stand in their churches ; neither the Greeks, nor the Armenians, nor the Indians, nor none" other christian men. And, that more is, search all the world'" throughout, of what religion soever they be, whether they be Jews, Turks, Saracens, Tartaries, or christian people, and you shall not find an image in none of their churches, but that was brought in by the bishop of Rome, and where tlie bishop of Rome is, or within these forty years was, taken for the head of the church and Christ's vicar in earth. And at the beginning the bishops of Rome, to cloak their idolatry, pretended to have images set up only for a remembrance to laymen, and to be, as it were, laymen's books. But after, they defined plainly that these should be'' worshipped. And so it increased at length, that images were kneeled unto, ofifered unto, prayed unto, sought unto, incensed and pilgrimages done unto them, and all manner of superstition and idolatry that could be devised. Almighty God knoweth our corrupt nature better than we do ourselves. He knoweth well the inclinations of man'*, how much he is given to worship creatures and the works of his own hands ; and specially fond women, which commonly follow superstition rather than true religion. And therefore he utterly forbad the people the use of graven images, specially in places dedicated to the honour of God, knowing assuredly that of the having would follow the worshipping of them. Now (thanks be to God !) in this realm we be clearly delivered from that kind of idolatry, which most highly offended God, and we do according to the council Eleber- tine, which ordained that no images should be in churches'*. And this council is so ancient, that is was about the same year that Nicene council was. What should then move you to ask again your images in the church, being not only against God's com- mandments, and the use of God's church evermore since the beginning of the world, when it was pure from idolatry, but also being chargeable to the realm, and great occasion of heinous idolatry, but that some papistical and covetous priests have per- suaded you hereto ? which care neither for God's honour '^, nor your damnation, so that they may have any commodity or profit thereby. I have been very long in this article, and yet the matter is so large that it requireth much more to be spoken therein, which for shortness of time I am constrained to leave until a more occasion ; and to come to your eighth article. YOUR EIGHTH ARTICLE IS THIS : " We will not receive the new service, because it is but like a Christmas game ; but we will have our old service of matins, mass, even-song, and procession in Latin, as it ivas before. And so ive the Cornish men, whereof certain of us understand no English, utterly refuse this neiv English." As concerning the having of the service in the Latin tongue, is sufficiently spoken of in the answer to your third article. But I would gladly know the reason why the Cornish men" refuse utterly the new English, as you call it, because certain of you understand it not; and yet you will have the service in Latin, which almost none of you understand. If this be a sufficient cause for Cornwall to refuse the English service, because some of you'" understand none. English, a much greater cause have they, both [" Against the empire, Ibid.] [» Gregory II. May 18, a. d. 715, to Feb. 20, A.D. 732. Gregory III. March 18, a.d. 732, to Nov. 27, A.D. 741. Vid. Mosheim's Eccl. Hist. Vol. II. Part II. chap. iii. § 11. pp. 154, 5, and 673. Ed. Lond. 1845.] ['» This contention, MS. C. C. C. C] [" Nor nor none, Ibid.] ['- Search the all world, Ibid.] That they should be. Ibid.] ['"' Inclination of man. Ibid.] Placuit picturas in ecclesia esse non debere, ne quod colitur et adoratur, in parietibus depin- gatur. Concil. Eliberit. a. d. 305, cap. xxxvi. Labb. etCossart.Tora. I. col. 974. Ed. Lutet. Paris. 1671.] [1" God's dishonour, MS. C. C. C. C] [17 \yhy you Cornish men, Ibid.] f Some of them, Ibid.] 12—2 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES of Cornwall and Devonshire, to refuse utterly the late service' ; forasmuch as fewer of them know the Latin tongue than they of Com\vall" the English tongue. But where you say that you will have the old service, because the new is " Uke a Christmas game," you declare yourselves what spirit you be led withal, or rather what spirit leadeth them that persuaded you^ that the word of God is but like a Christmas eame. It is more like a game and a fond play to be laughed at of all men, to hear the priest speak aloud to the people in Latin, and the people listen with their ears* to hear ; and some walking up and down in the church, some saying other' prayers in Latin, and none imderstandeth other. Neither the priest nor his parish* wot what they say. And many times the thing that the priest saith in Latin is so fond of itself, that it is more like a play than a godly prayer. But in the English service appointed to be read there is' nothing else but the eternal word of God : the new and the old Testament is read, that hath power ^ to save your souls ; which, as St Paul saith, " is the power of God to the salvation of all that believe;" the clear light to our eyes, without the which we cannot see; and a lantern unto our feet', without which we should stumble in darkness. It is in itself the wisdom of God, and yet " to the Jews it is a stumblingblock, and to the Grentiles it is but fool- ishness : but to such as be called of God, whether they be Jews or Gentiles, it is the power of God, and the vrisdom of God." Then unto you if it be but fooHshness and a Christmas game, you may discern yourselves what miserable state you be in, and how far you be from God. For St Paul saith plainly, that the word of God is foolish- ness only to them that perish ; but to them that shall be saved it is God's might and power. To some it is a Uvely savour unto life, and to some it is a deadly savour unto death. If it be to you but a Christmas game, it is then a savour of death unto death. And surely persuade yourselves that you be not led with the Spirit of God, so long as the word of God savoureth no better imto you'", but seemeth unto you" a Christmas pastime, and fooUshness. And therefore the old service pleaseth you better: which in many things is so fooUsh and so ungodly, that it seems rather'* to be old wives' tales and lies than to sound to any godliness. The de\-il is a liar, and the author of lies ; and they may think themselves governed rather of his spirit, than of God, when lies delight more than God's most true word. But tliis I judge rather of your leaders than of yoiirselves, who by ignorance be carried away by others", you wot not whither. For when the service was in the Latin tongue, which you understood not, they might read to you truth or fables'*, godly or imgodly things, as they pleased; but you'^ could not judge that you understood not. And what was the cause" why St Paul would have such languages spoken in the church as that people '" might understand ? that they might learn and be edified thereby, and judge of that which should be spoken, whether it were according to God's word or not. But forasmuch as you understand not'° the old Latin service, I shaU rehearse some things in English that were wont'° to be read in Latin, that when you understand them, you may judge them whether they seem to be true tales, or fables ; and whether they or God's word seem to be more like plays and Christmas games. " The devil entered into a certain person, in whose mouth St 3Iartin put his finger ; and because the devil could not get out at his mouth, the man blew him"" out beliind." This is one of the tales that was wont to be read in the Latin service, that you will needs have again. As though the devU had a body, and that so crass that he could not pass out by the small pores of the flesh, but must needs have a wide hole to go out at. Is this [1 The Latin service, MS. C. C. C. C] P Them of CornwaU, Ibid.] Persuaded to you. Ibid.] [* Listen to some, Ibid.] Some in the church, saying other. Ibid.] [* Nor the parish, Ibid.] [' Is there, Ibid.] Old Testament, the word that hath. Ibid.] To our feet, Ibid.] ["> Jso better to you. Ibid.] P' Seemeth to you, Ibid.] Seemeth rather, Ibid.] p3 By other. Ibid.] P* Truths or fables, Ibid.] ps For you. Ibid.] And that was the caise, Ibid.] P' As the people. Ibid.] P* Vou understood not, Ibid.] M'hich were wont, Ibid.] [-" Three words are omitted.] OF THE REBELS, DEVON. ]81 a grave and godly matter to bo read in the church, or rather a foolish Christmas tale, or an old wives' fable, worthy to be laughed at and scorned of every man that hath either wit or godly judgment ? Yet more foolish, erroneous, and superstitious things be read in the feasts of St Blase, St Valentine, St Margaret, St Peter, of the Visitation of Our Lady, and the Conception, of the Transfiguration of Christ, and in the feast of Corpus Christi, and a great number mo : whereof some be most vain fables, some very super- stitious, some directly against God's word, and the laws of this realm ; and all together be full of error and sujierstition. But as Christ commonly excused the simple people because of their ignorance, and justly condemned the scribes and Pharisees, which by their crafty persuasions led the people out of the right way ; so I think not you so much to be blamed as those Pharisees and papistical priests, which, abusing your sim- plicity, caused you to ask you wist not what, desiring rather to drink of the dregs of corrupt error, which you knew not, than of the pure and sweet wine of God's word, which you may and ought to understand. But now have I sufficiently spoke ^' of your eighth article : I will go forward unto the ninth. YOUR NINTH ARTICLE IS THIS : " We will Imve every preacher in Jus sermon, and every priest at the mass-^, pray specially by name for the souls in purgatory, as our forefathers did." To reason with you by learning, which be unlearned, it were but folly : therefore I will convince your article with very reason. First, tell me, I pray, if you can"^, whether there be a purgatory or no ; and where, or what it is. And if you cannot tell, then I may tell you that you ask you wot not what. The scripture maketh mention of two places where the dead be received after this life, of heaven and of hell ; but of purgatory is not one word spoken. Purgatory was wont to be called a fire as hot as hell, but not so long during. But now the defenders of purgatory within this realm be ashamed so to say : nevertheless they say it is a third place ; but where or what it is, they confess themselves they cannot tell. And of God's word they have nothing to shew, neither where it is, nor what it is, nor that it is. But all is feigned of their own brains with- out authority of scripture. I would ask of them then, wherefore it is, and to what use it serveth ? For if it be to no use, then it is a thing frustrate and in vain. Mary, say they, it is a place of punishment, whereby they be purged from their sins, that depart out of this life not fully purged before. I cannot tell whether this saying be more foolish"^, or more con- tumelious to Christ. For what can be more foolish than to say, that pains can wash sins out of the soul? I do not deny but that corrections and punishments^" in this life is a calling of men to repentance and amendment, and so to be purged by the blood of Christ. But correction without repentance can nothing avail ; and they that be dead be past the time of repentance ; and so no correction or torments in purgatory can avail them. And what a contumely^' and injury is this to Christ, to affirm that all have not^" full and perfect purgation by his blood, that die in his faith ! Is not all our trust in the blood of Christ, that we be cleansed, purged, and washed thereby ? And will you have us now to forsake our faith in Christ, and bring us to the pope's purgatory to be washed therein ; thinking that Christ's blood is an imperfect lee or soap that washeth not clean ? If he shall die without mercy that treadeth Christ's blood under his feet, what is treading of his blood under our feet, if this be not ? But if according to the cathohc faith, which the holy scripture teacheth, and the prophets, apostles, and martyrs confirmed with their blood, all the faithful that die in the Lord be pardoned of all their offences by Christ, and their sins be clearly sponged and washed away by his blood ; shall they after be cast into another strong and grievous prison of purgatory, there to be punished again for P' Sufficiently be spoken, MS. C. C. C. C] [^^ At his mass, Ibid. J I pray you, if you can, Ibid.] Their own bmin, Ibid,] [^^ Be more foolishness, Ibid.] But correction and punishment, Ibid.] And how f;reat a contumely, Ibid.] All they have not, Ibid. J 182 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES tliat which was pardoned before ? God hath promised by his word, that the souls of the just^ be in God's hand, and no pain shall touch them : and aoain he saith, " Blessed be they that die in the Lord. For the Spirit of God saith, that from henceforth they sliall rest from their pains." And Christ liimself saith : " He that believeth in him that sent me, hatli everlasting life, and shall not come to judgment, but shall pass from death unto life." And is God no truer of his promises^ but to punish that which he promiseth to pardon ? Consider the matter by your own cases. If the king's majesty should pardon your offences, and after would cast you into prison, would you think that he had well observed his promise ? For what is to pardon your offences, but to pardon the punish- ment for the same? If the king would punish^ you, would you take that for a pardon ? "Would you not allege your pardon, and say that you ought not to be punished ? Who can then, that hath but a crumb of reason in his head, imagine of God that he will after our death punish those things that he pardoned in our life-time ? Truth it is that scripture maketh mention of paradise and Abraham's bosom after this life ; but those be places of joy and consolation, not of pains and torments. But yet I know what subtle sophisters use to mutter in men's ears to deceive them withal. David, say they*, with many other, were pardoned of their offences, and yet were they sore punished after for the same of God ; and some of them so long as they lived. Well, be it it were so. Yet after their lives they were not punished in purgatory there- fore : but the end of their lives was the end of their punishment. And likewise it is of original sin after baptism, which although it be pardoned, yet after-pains* thereof continue so long as we live. But this punishment in this life-time° is not to revenge our original sin, which is pardoned in baptism, but to make us humble, penitent, obedient to God, fearful to offend, to know ourselves, and ever to stand in fear and awe ; as, if a father that hath beaten a wilful child for his faults should hang the rod continually at the child's girdle, it should be no small pain and grief to the child, ever hanging by his side : and yet the father doth it not to beat the child for that which is past and for- given ; but to make him beware hereafter that he offend not again, and to be gentle, tractable, obedient, and loath to do any thing amiss. But after this life there is no such cause of punishment ; where no rod nor whip can force any man to go any faster or farther, being already at the end of his journey. Likewise a master that hath an unthrifty servant, which out of his master's sight doth nothing but riot and disorder himself, if he forgive his servant, and for the love he beareth to him, and the desire he hath to see him corrected and reformed, he will command him never to be out of his sight, this com- mand^, although indeed it be a great pain to the servant, yet the master doth it not to punish those faults, which before he had pardoned and forgiven, but to keep him in stay, that he fall no mo to like disorder. But these examples and cases of punishment here in this life can in no wise be wrested and drawn to the life to come ; and so in no wise can serve for purgatory. And furthermore, seeing that the scriptures so often and so diligently teach us, almost in every place, to relieve all them that be in necessity, to feed the hungry, to clothe the naked, to visit the sick and the prisoner*, to comfort the sorrowful, and so to all others* that have need of our help ; and the same in no place make mention'" either of such pains in purgatory, or what comfort we may do them ; it is certain that the same is feigned for lucre, and not groimded upon God's word. For else the scripture in some place would have told us plainly what case they stood in that be in purgatory, and what relief and help we might do unto them. But forasmuch ' ' as God's words speaketh not one word of neither of them both, my counsel shall be, that you keep not the bishop of Rome's decrees that you may come to purgatory, but keep God's laws that you may come to heaven : or else I promise you assuredly that you shall never escape hell. Now to your next article. [' Of the Jews, Strype.] [2 Of his promise, MS. C. C. C. C] [3 Pardon, Strype.] David, they say, MS. C. C. C. C] Yet certain pains, Ibid.] [° In our life-time, Ibid.] [' This commandment, Ibid.] [" The prisoners, Ibid.] [3 To all other, Ibid.] In no place maketh mention. Ibid.] So MS. C. C. C. C— Strype, But as for such.] OP THE REBELS, DEVON. 183 YOUR TENTH ARTICLE IS THIS: " We ivill have the bible, and all books of scripture in English, to be called in again. For we be informed that otherwise the clergy shall not of long time confound the heretics." Alas ! it grieveth me to hear your articles ; and much I rue and lament your igno- rance; praying God most earnestly once to lighten your eyes that you my see the truth What christian heart would not be grieved to see you so ignorant, (for willingly and wilfully, I trust, you do it not,) that you refuse Christ, and join yourselves with anti- christ ? You refuse the holy bible and all holy scriptures so much, that you will have them called in again ; and the bishop of Rome's decrees you will have advanced and observed. I may well say to you as Christ said to Peter, " Turn back again, for you savour not godly things." As many of you as understand no Latin cannot know God's word but in English, except it be the Cornish men, which cannot understand likewise none but their own speech. Then you must be content to have it in English, which you know, or else you must confess that you refuse utterly the knowledge thereof. And wherefore did the Holy Ghost come down Qamong the apostles '^3 fiery tongues, and gave them knowledge of all languages, but that all nations might hear, speak, and learn God's word in their mother-tongue ? And can you name me any Christians in all the world''', but they have, and ever had"^, God's word in their own tongue? And the Jews, to whom God gave his scriptures in the Hebrew tongue, after their long captivity among the Chaldees, so that mo of them knew the Chaldee rather than the Hebrew'" tongue, they caused the scripture to be turned into the Chaldee tongue, that they might under- stand it : which until this day is called Targum. And Ptolemy, king of Egypt, caused sixty [^seventy] of the greatest clerks that might be gotten to translate the scripture out of Hebrew into Greek. And until this day the Greeks have it in the Greek tongue, the Latins in the Latin tongue, and all other nations in their own tongue. And will you have God farther from us than from all other countries ; that he shall speak to every man in his own language that he understandeth and was born in, and to us shall speak a strange language that we understand not ? And will you that all other realms shall laud God in their own speech, and we shall say to him we know not what ? Although you savour so little of godliness that you list not to read his word your- selves, you ought not to be so malicious and envious to let them that be more godly, and would gladly read it to their comfort and edification. And if there be an English heretic, how will you have him confuted but in English? and whereby else, but by God's word ? Then it foUoweth, that to confute English heretics we must needs have God's word in English, as all other nations have it in their own native language. St Paul to the Ephesians tcacheth all men, as well laymen as priests, to arm themselves, and to fight against all adversaries with God's word ; without the whicli we cannot be able to prevail, neither against subtle heretics, puissant devils, this deceitful world, nor our own sinful flesh. And therefore, until God's word came to light, the bishop of Rome, under the prince of darkness, reigned quietly in the world, and his heresies were received and allowed for the true catholic faith. And it can none otherwise be but that heresies must reign where the light of God's word driveth not away our darkness. YOUR ELEVENTH ARTICLE IS THIS: We will have Dr Moreman and Dr Crispin^'', which hold our opinions, to be safely sent unto us ; and to them we require the king's majesty to give some certain livings, to preach among us our catholic faith." See his truth, MS. C. C. C. C] ['3 In C. C. C. C. MS. but not in Strype.) Any christian nation in all the world. Ibid.] And ever have had, Ibid.] y The Chaldee than the Hebrew, Ibid.] [" " Of Crispin," Strype says, " I find little, but 184 ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES If you be of ^loreman's and Crispin's faith, I like you much the worse. For " like lettuce, like lips." And to declare you plainly the qualities of Crispin and Moreman, and liow unmeet men they be to be your teachers, they be persons very ignorant in God's word, and yet thereto very wilful, crafty, and full of dissimulation. For if they were profoundly learned, and of sincere judgments, as they be not, they might be godly teachers of you. Or if they were not toto wilful, and standing wliolly in their own con- ceits, they might learn and be taught of others^. But now they be so wilful that they w-ill not learn, and so ignorant that they cannot teach, and so full of craft and hypocrisy that they be able to deceive you all, and to lead you into error after themselves. So that if you ask them, you ask your own poison. Now if a man were in such a sick- ness that he longed for poison, (as many diseases desire things most noyful unto them,) yet it were not the part of a good physician to give it unto them. No more is it the office of a most godly prince to give you such teachers (although you long never so sore for them) as he knoweth would corrupt you, feeding you rather with sour and unwholesome leaven of Romish pharisaical doctrine, than with the sweet, pure, and whole- some bread of God's heavenly word. And where you would have God's word in English destroyed, and Crispin and Moreman delivered unto you, you do even as the people of the Jews did ; which cried out that Christ might be crucified, and that Barabbas, the strong thief, might be delivered unto them. YOUK TWELFTH ARTICLE IS THIS : " We tliinh it very meet, becmise the lord cardinal Pole is of tJie Mng's hlood^, that he should nof^ only have his pardon, but also be sent for to Rome, and promoted to be of the king's council." In this article I will answer no more but this : If ever any cardinal or legate were beneficial unto this realm, we may have some hope of some other to follow his steps : but if all that ever were in this realm were pernicious and hurtful imto the same, I know not why we should be with child to long for any mo. For by the experience of them that have been heretofore, we may conjecture of them that be to come. And I fear me that cardinal Pole would follow rather the whole race of the rest, than to begin a better of himself. Surely I have read a book of his making \ which whosoever shall read, if he have a true heart to our late sovereign lord king Henry VIII, or to this realm, he will judge cardinal Pole neither worthy to dwell in this realm, nor yet to live. For he doth that he was once proctor of the university of Oxon, and doctor of the faculty of physic, and of Oriel college. INIorenian was beneficed in Cornwall in king Henry's time, and seemed to go along with that king in his steps of reformation, and was observed to be the first that taught his parishioners the creed, the Lord's prayer, and the ten commandments in Eng- lish ; yet shewing himself in the next king's reign a zealot for the old superstitions. Hence we per- ceive the reason why the archbishop charged him to be a man full of craft and hypocrisy. In queen Mary's time he was for his popish merits preferred to be dean of Exeter, and was coadjutor to the bishop ( Voisey )of that diocese." Vid. Strype's 3Iem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 265, 6. Ed. Oxon. 1840. " But it may be doubted whether Strype has not confused Richard and Edmund Crispin, both of Oriel college, and both proctors of the university of Oxford." Vid. Dr Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 238. Moreman was engaged in the disputation in the convocation-house about the real presence, on the day of the third session, l)ct. 23, 1553. Vid. Foxe's Acts and .^lonunicnts, p. 1411. Ed. Lond. 1583. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. pp. 529, 532, Ed. Oxon. 1829.] [' Of other, C. C. C. C. MS.] [2 " He was of the blood royal, and cousin-ger- main to the king, (Henry VIII.) by both the houses of York and Lancaster, being by his mother de- scended from the duke of Clarence, brother to king Edward IV. ;" and was " educated with princely munificence by him." Vid. Collier's Eccl. Hist. Vol. IV. p. 389. Ed. Lond. 1840, 41. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 444.] Blood, should not, JIS. C. C. C. C] [•* The book is entitled by Strype and Collier, " De Unione Ecclesiastica," by Burnet, " De Unitate Ecclesiastica," and was written against Henry's divorce from Queen Katherine, and his assuming the supremacy. It was completed in March, 1.'735, but not published till twelve months afterwards. Vid. Collier and Burnet, ut supra ; and Strype's Memorials of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. tiS, 4. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 132. Ed. Lond. 1831.] OF THE REBELS, DEVON. extend all his wits and eloquence in tliat book to persuade the bishop of Rome, the emperor, the French king, and all other princes, to invade this realm by force. And sure I am, that if you have him, you must have tlie bisliop of Rome also : for the cardinal cannot be a subject, but where the other is his head. Tliis sufficeth briefly to this article. YOUR THIRTEENTH ARTICLE IS THIS : " We will that no gentleman shall have any mo servants than one to wait upon him, except he may dispend one hundred marl; land. And for every hundred marlc we think it reasonable he should have a man." Yet have you not foreseen one thing, you wise disposers of the commonwealth. For if a gentleman of an hundred mark land^ (who by your order must have but one servant, except he might spend two hundred marks) should send that one servant to London, you have not provided who shall wait upon him until his servant come home again. Nor you have not provided where every gentleman may have one servant tliat can do all things necessary for him. I fear me the most part of you that devised this article, (whom I take to be loiterers and idle untlirifts,) if you should serve a gentleman, he should be fain to do all things himself, for any thing that you could or would do for him. But one thing methink very strange : for where much complaint is made of divers gentlemen, because they keep not houses, you provide by your order that no gentleman shall keep house, but all shall sojourn with other men. For who can keep an household with one servant, or with two servants, after the rate of two hundred marks, or with three, after the rate of three hundred, and so upward? For here, it seems'', you be very desirous to make gentlemen rich : for after this proportion every gentleman may lay up clearly in his coffers at the least the one half of his yearly revenue, and much more. But it was not for good mind that you bare to the gentlemen, that you devised this article ; but it appeareth plainly that you devised it to diminish their strength, and to take away their friends, that you might command gentlemen at your pleasures. But you be much deceived in your account. For although by your appointment they lacked household servants, yet shall they not lack tenants and fanners : which, if they do their duties, will be as assured to their lords as their own household servants. For of those lands, which they have or hold of their lords, they have their whole livings for themselves, their wives, children, and servants. And for all these they attend tlieir own business, and wait not upon their lords but when they be called thereto. But the household servant, leaving all his own business, waiteth daily and continually upon his master's service ; and for the same hath no more but meat and drink and apparel for himself only: so that all tenants and farmers, which know their duties, and be kind to their lords, will die and live with them, no less than their own household servants. Therefore I would wish you to put this phantasy out of your heads, and this article out of your book, as - well for the unreasonableness as for the ungodliness thereof. For was it ever seen in any country since the world began, that the commons did appoint the nobles and gentlemen the number of their servants ? Standeth it with any reason to turn upside down' the good order of the whole world, that is every wliere, and ever hath been, that is to say, the commoners to be governed by the nobles, and the servants by their masters? Will you now have* the subjects to govern their king, the villains to rule the gentlemen, and the servants their masters ? If men would suffer this, God will not ; but will take vengeance of all them tiiat will break his order, as he did of Dathan and Abiram : although for a time he be a God of much sufferance, and hideth his indignation under his mercy, that the evil of themselves may repent, and see their own folly. ( ' Of an hundred pounds land, MH. C.C.C'.C.] [" Bat here it secnieth, Ibid. | To turn upso down, Ibid.] C Will you have now, Ibid.] 18G ANSWER TO THE FIFTEEN ARTICLES YOUR FOURTEENTH ARTICLE IS THIS: *' We will that the half part of the abbey-lands and clmntry-lands in every man's possession, however he came by t1iem, be given again to two places, wliere two of the chief abbeys were^ icithin every county; tvliere such half part shall be taken out, and there to be established a place for devout persons, ivhich shall pray for tlie hing and the commomvealth. And to the same we will Juxve all the alms of the church-box given for these seven years." At the beginning you pretended that you meant nothing against the king's majesty, but now you open yourselves plainly to the world that you go about to pluck tlie cro^vn from his head ; and, against all justice and equity, not only to take from him such lands as be annexed unto his cro>\Ti, and be parcel of the same, but also against all right and reason to take from all other men such lands as they came to by most just title, by gift, by sale, by exchange, or otherwise. There is no respect nor difference had amongst you, whether they came to them by right or by wrong. Be you so blind that you cannot see how justly you proceed to take the sword in your hands against your prince, and to dispossess just inheritors without any cause? Christ would not take upon him to judge tlie right and title of lands between two brethren ; and you arrogantly presume not only to judge, but unjustly to take away all men's right titles ; yea, even from the king him- self. And do you not tremble for fear that the vengeance of God shall fall upon you, before you have grace to repent ? And yet you, not contented with this your rebellion, would have your shameful act celebrated \vith a perpetual memory, as it were to boast and glory of your iniquity. For, in memory of your fact, you would have stablished in every county two places to pray for the king and the commonwealth : whei'eby your abominable behaviour at this present may never be forgotten, but be remembered unto the world's end; that when the king's majesty was in wars both ^vith Scotland and France, you, under pretence of the commonwealth, rebelled, and made so great sedition against him within his own realm, as never before was heard of. And therefore you must be prayed for for ever, in every county of this realm. It were more fit for you^ to make humble supplication upon your knees to the king's majesty, desiring him not only to forgive you this fault, but also that the same may never be put in chronicle nor writing ; and that neither shew nor mention may remain to your posterity, that ever subjects were so unkind to their prince, and so ungracious towards God, that, contrary to God's word, they should so use^ themselves against their sovereign lord and king. And this I assure you of, that if all the whole world should pray for you until doomsday, their prayers should no more avail you than they should avail the devils in hell, if they prayed for them, unless you be so penitent and sorry for your disobedience, that you wiU ever after, so long as you live, study to redub ^ and recompense the same with aU true and faithful obedience, not only yourselves, but also procuring aU other, so nmch as lieth in you ; and so much detesting such uproars and seditions, that if you see any man towards any such things, you wiU to your power resist him, and open htm unto such governors and rulers as may straightway^ repress the same. As for your last, article, thanks be to God, it needeth not to be answered, which is this. YOUR LAST ARTICLE IS THIS : " For the particular griefs of our cotmtry, tee u-ill have them so ordered, as Humphry Aru-ndel and Henry Bray, the king's mayor of Bodman, shall inform the king's majesty, if they may have safe conduct under the king's great seal to pass and repass vnth an Jierald ofarms^." {' Abbeys was, C. C. C. C. MS.] } As may straightways, C. C. C. C. MS.] [2 3foie meet for you. Ibid.] "Humphry Arundel, the leader of the ten [3 Would so use, Ibid.] thousand Devonshire rebels, was of good family, [■• Redub : repair, or make amends for.] I and governor of St Michael's Mount. He was .sent OF THE REBELS, DEVON. 187 Who ever heard such arrogancy in subjects, to require and will of their princes, tliat their own particuhir causes may be ordered, neither according to reason, nor the laws of this realm, but according to the information of two most heinous traitors ? Was it ever heard before this time, that an information should be a judgment, although the informer wore of never so great credit ? and will you have suffice the infonuation of two villainous papistical traitors? You will deprive the king of his lands ^ pertaining to his crown, and other men of tlieir just possessions and inheritance, and judge your own causes as you list yourselves. And what can you be called then but most wicked judges, and most errant traitors ? except only ignorance or force may excuse you ; that cither you were constrained by your captains " against your wills, or deceived by blind priests and other crafty per- suaders, to ask you wist not what. How much then ought you to detest and abhor such men hereafter, and to beware of all such like, so long as you live; and to give most humble and hearty thanks unto God, who hath made an end of tliis article, and brought Arundel and Bray to that they have deserved ; that is, perpetual shame, confusion, and death ! Yet I beseech God so to extend his grace unto them, that they may die well which have lived ill. Amen. to London after being for some time confined at Exeter, and there executed. Bray was mayor of Bodmin, in Cornwall." Dr Jenkyns (Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 244) remarks that "at- tempts, it is said, were made to exculpate the mayor of Bodmin, on the ground of his having been forced into the insurrection against his will. As if this defence had been successful, Sir Anthony King- ston, provost-marshal of the army, appointed a day for dining with him. Having been ' right heartily welcomed,' he after dinner expressed a wish to see a pair of gallows, which he had desired his host to erect. On coming thither and beholding them, he said to the mayor, ' Think you, master mayor, that they be strong enough ? ' ' Yea, sir,' quoth he, 'that they are.' ' Well then,' said Sir Anthony, 'get you even up unto them, for they are provided for you.' The mayor, greatly abashed herewith, said, 'I trust you mean no such thing to me.' 'Sir,' said he, ' there is no remedy ; ye have been a busy rebel, and therefore this is appointed for your re- ward.' And so without respite or stay there was the mayor hanged. But Boyer, and not Bray, is the name given by Holinshed to this victim of King, ston's cruel pleasantry. It may therefore be doubted whether he is correctly described as mayor of Bod- min. The story perhaps may apply to another person named Boyer, who is said by Strype to have suffered death among the rebel leaders." See Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part i. p. 281. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Holinshed's Chronicles, Vol. III. pp. 1006, 1026.] [7 Of the lands, C. C. C. C. MS.] p u Qf whom the chief gentlemen captains were, Humfrey Arundell, Esquire, governor of the mount, James Kosogan, John Rosogan, John Payne, Tho- mas Underhil, John Soleman, William Segar. Of priests which were principal stirrers, and some of them governors of the camps, and after executed, were to the number of eight, whose names were Rob. Bochim, John Tompson, Roger Barret, John Wolcocke, Wil. Asa, James Alourton, John Barow, Rich. Benet ; besides a multitude of other popish priests, which to the same faction were ad- joined. The number of the whole rebellion, speak- ing with the least, mounted little less than to the sum of ten thousand stout traitors." Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1305. Ed. Lond. 1583. " Their names were Arundel, Pomeroy, Coffin, Winslade, Rosogan, Holmes, Bury, Underhil, Soleman, Segar, Boyer, Lee, two mayors, Pain, Maunder, Ashridge, Thompson, Baret, Bocham, Wolcock, Alsa, Mor- ton, Welsh, Barrow, Benet ; which last-recited nine were priests." See Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part I, p. 281.] 188 CTHE ARCHBISHOP'S NOTES FOR A HOMILY AGAINST REBELLION'.] Sentences of the Scripture o(/ains( Sedition. c.c.c.c. 1 Cor. iii. Cum sit inter vos zelus et contcntio, nonne carnales eslis, et sicnt homines MSS. cii. J 7 ^ • o gp. 52!(— 534. ambulatis f Menrof 1 Cor. vi. Quare non mayis injuriam accipitis ? Quare non maais fraudem Abp. Cran- , ■ • • o mer. Vol. ii. patimiUl { ppl'wfJ^'if'' Jac. iii. Si zelum amarum haletis, et contentiones sint in cordihus vestris, ^c. non fm?^"^^' istC' sapientia desursum descendens a Patre luminum, sed terrena, animalis, diabolica. Ubi enim zelus et contention ihi inconstantia et omne opus malum'', SjX. [_Quw autem desursum est sapientia, primum quidem pudicaest, deinde jMciJica, modesta, suadibilis, <^-c. Fructus autem justitiw in pace seminatur facientibus pacem^Y Jac, iv. Unde hella et lites inter vos* ? Nonne ex concupiscentiis vestris, quoc mili- tant in memhris vestris ? How God hath plagued sedition in time past. Numb, xvi.^ Datlian and Abiram, for their sedition against Moses and Aaron, did miserably perish by God's just judgment, the earth opening and swallowing them down quick. 2 Reg. ^Samuel] xv. and xviii. Absalom, moving sedition against David, did miserably perish likewise. 2 Reg. QSamuel]] xx. Seba for his sedition against David lost his head. 3 Reg. \1 Kings] i. and ii. Adonias also for his sedition against Solomon was slain. Acts viii. Judas and Theudas for their sedition were justly slain. Acts xxi. An Egyptian likewise, which moved tlic people of Israel to sedition, received that he deserved. Tumults in England. Jack Cade. Jack Straw. In Germany for their sedition were slain almost in one month about two hundred thousand. The sword by God's word pertainetli not to subjects, but only to magistrates. Though the magistrates be evil, and very tyrants against the commonwealth, and enemies to Christ's rehgion ; yet the subjects must obey in all worldly things, as the Christians do under the Turk, and ought so to do, so long as he commandeth them not do against God. How imgodly then it is* for our subjects to take the sword, where there reigneth a most christian prince, most desirous to reform all griefs ! [' "The archbishop procured sermons to be made against the rebellion;" one was made by Peter Martyr, and another written by Bucer against the sedition ; and " an office of fasting was com- posed for this rebellion, which, being allayed in the west, grew more formidable in Norfolk and York- shire. For I find a prayer composed by the arch- bishop, with these words preceding: 'The exhorta- tion to penance, or the supplication may end with this or some other like prayer.' And then the prayer foUoweth* After this follow some rude draughts, written by archbishop Cranmer's own hand, for the composing, as 1 suppose, of an homily or homilies to be used for the office aforesaid." Strype's Mem. of Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 268, 8, 9.] [- Opus pravum, C. C. G. C. MS.] This passage is not in Strype. | [" In vobis, C. C. C. C. MS.] p Num. 18. Strype.] [" Ungodly is it then, C. C. C. C. 3IS.] * Vid. end of Sermon concerning; time of RcbclUon, p. 203. NOTES ON REBELLION. Subjects ought to make liumljlo suit to their i)rince for reformation of all injuries, and not to come with force. The sword of the subjects at this present cometh not of God, nor for the commonweal of the realm ; but of the devil, and destroyeth the commonweal. First, For that it is against tlic word of God. Secondly, For that they raise so many lies ; whereof the devil is ever the author. Quia mendax est et -pater ejus. Tliirdly, For that they spoil and rob men, and command every man to come to them, and to send to them what they please. Fourthly, For that they let the harvest, which is the chief sustentation of our life, and God of his goodness liath sent it abundantly ; and they by their folly do cause it to be lost and abandoned. Fiftlily, For that they be led by rage and fury, without reason ; have no respect ' neither of the king's authority" ; nor of the papists in the west country ; nor of our affairs in France, nor Scotland ; which by their sedition is so much hindered, that there could not be imao-ined so sreat a damage to the realm. Sixthly, That they give commandments in tlie king's name, and in pain of death, having none authority so to do. Ever against God the devil hath raised sedition. As appeareth by the sedition of Dathan and Abiram ; and all the murmurations of the children of Israel against Moses and Aaron. Also, of the conspiracy ^ against Zorobabel in tlie re-cdifying of the temple. Also, against Christ and his apostles, in sundry parts of the world. Also, in Germany lately, and now among us. For the devil can abide no right reformation in religion. Civil war is the greatest scourge that can be, and most certain argument of God's indignation against us for our ingratitude ; that we either will not receive his true word, or that they wliich receive the same dishonour God in their living, when they pretend to honour him with their mouths. AVhich ingra<,itude and contumely God can in no wise bear at our hands. The remedies to avert God's indignation from us is to receive his word, and to live according thereimto, returning unto God with prayer and penance. Or else surely more grievous affliction shall follow, if more grievous may be than civil war among ourselves. The chief authors of all these tumults be idle and naughty people, which nothing have, nor nothing or little will labour to have ; that will riot in expending, l)ut not labour in getting. And these tumults first were excitated by the papists and others which came from the western camp, to the intent, that by sowing division among ourselves we should not be able to impeach them [' Having no respect, Ibid.] King's minority, Ibid.] f Of the conspiracies, Ibid.] ["' The allusion is probably to the rebellion at AVyniondham, in Norfolk, and Norwich, headed by Ket, the tanner. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. pp. 242, 3. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] 190 A SERMON CONCERNING THE TIME OF REBELLION'. Mss 'Si "^^^ common sorrow of this present time', dearly beloved brethren in Christ, if I pp. m-^x>. should be more led thereby, than by reason and zeal to my country, would move me rather to hold my peace, than to speak. For the great evils, which we now suffer at this present time, are to be bewailed with tears and silence, rather than with words. And hereunto I might allege for me the example of Job, who when he came to his extreme misery, he Ijnng upon a dunghill, and three of his friends sitting upon the ground by him, for the space of seven days for great sorrow not one of them opened his mouth to speak a word to another. If then the miserable state of Job, like a most hard and sharp bit, stopped his mouth from speaking, and the lamentable case of their friend stayed those three men, being of speech most eloquent, that they could not utter their words ; surely it seemeth tliat I have a much more cause to be still and hold my peace. For there was the piteous lamentation of no mo but of one man, or one household, and that only con- cerning temporal and worldly substance ; but we have cause to bewail a whole realm, and that most noble, which lately being in that state, that all other realms envied our wealth and feared our force, is now so troubled, so vexed, so tossed and deformed, (and that by sedition among ourselves, of sucli as be members of the same,) that nothing is left un- attempted to the utter ruin and subversion thereof. And besides this, the eternal punish- ment of God threateneth sore as well the authorers and procurers of these seditions, as all other that join themselves tmto them. So that we be constrained day and night to bewail the decay, not only of a worldly kingdom and most noble realm, but also the eternal damnation of innumerable souls. These reasons perchance might move some men to be quiet and hold their peace ; but me they do not so much move, which know right well that our common sorrow and lament- able state cannot be remedied with silence, nor good counsel can be given with holding my peace. Now therefore, in this common sorrow, I know nothing that is more able to suage our griefs, and to comfort our heaviness, than is the word of God. For as the sun many times with his beams driveth away great thick and dark clouds, and stayeth great storms of winds ; so doth the light of God's word stay men's minds, bringing them from [' Dr Jenkyns supposes that, "although this sermon has been placed among Cranmer's works, his claim to it is not indisputable." It is here printed from the C. C. C. C. MS. written by a secretary, but corrected throughout by the archbishop; re- specting which the following memorandum at the commencement of the MS. has been left by arch- bishop Parker: "Hie sermo prius descriptus Latine a Petro Martyre." The Latin sermons referred to are found in the same collection, cccxl, Arti- cles 4 and 6. The English sermon is founded on the two in Latin by P. Martyr, but is not a trans- lation of them, sentences being omitted and new matter added. They contain " descriptions of the disturbed state of the country, and of the angry feelings existing between the gentry and the lower orders." Both the Latin and English sermons con- tain the same topics and examples as the rough notes of the archbishop*. Dr Jenkyns conjectures that " Cranmer placed these brief notes in the hands of P. Mart3rr, to be expanded into a regular homily ; and that afterwards, from the materials thus pre- pared in Latin, he drew up the English sermon which follows." It is probably the same " which Burnet says was preached by Cranmer on a fast- day at court, and which he saw at C. C. C. C. under the archbishop's own hand, being the only sermon of his that he ever saw." He was un- doubtedly mistaken with respect to the hand- writing, and he gives no authority for the rest of his state- ment, which the expressions of the concluding prayer somewhat corroborate. Strype appears to think a " fast-day was appointed on account of the insurrec- tions, that the archbishop directed sermons on the occasion to be composed for the curates to read to the people, and that this was one of them which was printed for common use." See note, p. 188. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 266 — 8. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. Part i. p. 242, and Part ii. pp. 239—41. App. B. i. No. 36. Jen- kyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 248.] This sermon was probably directed against the Norfolk rebellion headed by Ket. Vid. p. 189. n. lO.J • Vid. p. 1S8. A SERMON ON REBELLION. 191 trouble to quietness, from darkness to brightness, from heaviness and desperation to glad- ness, joy, and comfort. Wherefore I most humbly beseech Almighty God to grant mc by his Spirit, that out of holy scripture I may plainly set out before your eyes the principal causes of all these timiults and seditions : for if the causes be once known, it siiall be the more easy to provide remedy therefore. The general cause of all these commotions is sin, and under christian profession un- christian living. But there be also certain special causes, of the which some pertain both to the high and lower sort, as well to the governors as to the common people ; some appertain only to the people ; and some again only to the governors and rulers. *And of them I will first begin to speak. The Governors and rulers be ordained of God (as St Paul declareth in his epistle to the P"mn n \ i ^ ^ causa ^. Romans) for this intent and purpose, that they should be God's officers and ministers Remissness ^ I I ^ •> of correctio here in earth, to encourage and advance them that be good, and to rebuke and correct '"thego- , o ' vernors. those that be evil. But herein, O good Lord, be merciful unto us ; for we have been too remiss in punish- ing offenders, and many things we have winked at. We have suffered perjury, blasphemy, and adultery, slandering and lying, gluttony and drunkenness, vagabonds and idle persons, either lightly puni.^hcd, or else not punished at all ; either thinking this clemency for the time expedient for the commonwealth, or else not duly weighing how grievous those offences be in the sight of God. And whilst we lacked this right judgment of God's wrath against sin, lo ! suddenly cometh upon us this scourge of sedition, the rod of God's wrath, to teach us how sore God hateth .all wickedness, and is displeased with his ministers that wink thereat. For except we be duller than stocks and stones, we must needs feel that this plague is the grievous scourge of God for our offences, that we have suffered too much them that have offended against his most holy name. We have dis- simuled the matter, we have been cold in God's cause, and have rather winked at than punished the contempt both of God and his laws. And this surely is one great cause, wherefore we suffer worthily this plague of God. Heli suffered his children too much, and was too soft in chastising of them, when they sinned against God ; but that his softness was the destruction of him, his children, and of a great number also of the people of Israel. David, because in time he did not correct his three sons Amon, Absolon, and Adonias, he lost them all three, and was in great danger to be destroyed by them himself. And if the perils of this most chosen king of God do little move us, let us call to our remembrance, I pray you, the plague of God against the whole tribe of Benjamin, because they let pass unpunished the abominable abusing of the Levite's wife; whereof followed that the whole tribe of Benjamin was almost utterly destroyed ; for there was slain of them above twenty-five thousand, and there was left alive of the whole tribe no mo but six hundred. Consider, I pray you, by this example, how certain and present destruction cometh to commonweals, because offenders against God are impunished. And whensoever the magistrates be slack in doing their office herein*, let them look for none other but that the plague of God shall fall in their necks for the .same. Which thing not only the foresaid examples, but also experiences within ourselves, doth plainly teach us. For whensoever any member of our body is diseased or sore, if we suffer it long to continue and fester, do we not see that at length it doth infect the whole body, and in process of time utterly corrupteth the same? But for what purpose, brethren, do I speak so much of this matter ? Verily, for none other intent, but that when we know one of the causes of these evils, we may duly repent and amend the same. But peradventure some will say, If the governors offend because they do not justly "Ac ne videar potentioribus nostroque ordini squior esse quum par sit, ab eo sermonem auspica- bor," &c. Pet. Mart. " This clause is favourable to the supposition, that the sermon was prepared, at least in the first instance, for the archbishop's own use." See p. 190. n. 1. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer. Vol. 11. p. 250.] \* The marginal notes are in the archbishop's hand-writing.] p "When the magistrate by negligence or pre- posterous pity will not punish for sin, then God striketh, as ye may see by the universal flood, by the fire in Sodom and Gomorre." Bp. Hooper, Sermon 111. upon Jonas, p. 484, Park. Soc. Ed. 1843.] 192 A SERMON ON REBELLION. punish offenders, wliat doth that pertam to us the common people, whicli have not offended ? Let them repent that have offended ; let them be sorry for their slackness in punishment, and more sharply correct from henceforth such as by their horrible offences provoke God's indignation against us all. Nay, not so, my friends ; let no men charge the governors, and excuse themselves : we have offended God both high and low ; we have deserved this plague at God's hands, and much more. Therefore let every man search his own conscience, and (like as Daniel did) let every man confess and bewail as well his own sins, as the sins of the heads and rulers. And let every man for his own part correct and amend himself, forasmuch as he knoweth that our offences be the causes not only of private, but also of public and common calamities. Now the time requireth to declare another cause of our sedition, which is the greedy Secunda dcsire and, as it were, worshipping of riches, wherewith both the high and low sort being Avaritia. too much blinded have brought our realm to this point. And surely nothing more hath caused great and puissant armies, realms, and empires to be overthrown, than hath done the insatiable covetousness of worldly goods. For hereby, as by a most strong poison, whole realms many times have come to ruin, which seemed else to have endured for ever : sundry commonwealths, which before were conserved in unity, have by incurable disorder been divided and separated into many parts. This manner of vice, if it be unseemly unto any other people, to them surely that profess Christ it is utterly shameful and detestable ; which above all nations should be the true esteemers and lovers of pure godly things which be eternal and immortal, and ought to seek for right judgment and estimation of things only at their own profession. For as many of us as be truly called Christians of Christ, do confess that we be redeemed by him, not through the vain and uncertain riches of this world, but through the strong and perfect obedience whereby he submitted himself imto his Father, to be obedient even unto the death of the cross. Worldly-wise men esteem worldly riches and wealth above all other things ; but the wisdom of God esteemeth obedience above all things, that is to say, that a man should submit his will to God's will, that he should not desire to use any thing in this world, no, not his own life, but as it shall please God and be to his glory ; and to be content wdth that state, place, and degree, that God, the Author of all good things, hath called him unto. With this sacrifice of obedience Christ did reconcile us unto his Father, humbling himself to his Father's will even to the death of the cross ; and he hath commanded all them that profess to be his disciples to follow this his example. But, alas ! how far be all they from this rule and example, which come with force of arms in the king's majesty's realm without his licence and authority, mustering themselves in unlawful assemblies and tumults, to the disorder and disquietness of the whole realm, and of a greedy and covetous mind to spoil and rob and take from others ; or they also, which through covetousness of joining land to land, and inclosures to inclosures, have wronged and oppressed a great multitude of the king's faithful subjects ! I speak of both these sorts of people together, because both of them be diseased with a like sickness. But are they so ignorant in godly religion, that they know not that God is the distributor and giver of the goods of the world ? And if they know this, why then do they go about to get goods of this world by imlawful means, contrary to God's will and commandment ? Wherein what other thing else do they than forsake their master Christ, and yield them- selves unto Satan, worshipping him for their God, because he promiseth to give them the lands and goods of this world ? But, Almighty God, I beseech thee, open the eyes of these blind persons, that they may once see and perceive that the true riches of christian men be not gold, silver, or great possessions, but those things which neither " the eye hath seen, nor the car hath heard, nor man's heart can comprehend." Is it not a great wonder that the devil should so rob these men of their wits, that either oppress the poor, or stir these commotions, that they do forget death ? For if they did call to their remembrance that death every day and hour hangeth over their heads, they would not be so greedy of worldly goods, that for the same they would either do injury to their neighbour, or con- foimd all things upsy down with seditious uproars and unquietness ; seeing that of all the goods in this world they shall carry with them when they die not the value of one farthing. No ; he that dieth in the displeasure of God, were he never so rich, shall not in A SERMON ON REBELLION. 193 the world to come be able to buy one drop of water to quench the flames of everlastinf; fire, wherewitli he shall be tormented in hell. We came naked into this world, and naked wo shall depart hence again. What madness is it then so to labour and toil both day and night, yea, to adventure both body and soul, for these things that be so transitory ; which we be sure we shall not possess after this life, and be unsure whether we shall keep them so long or no ? For we see by common experience, that many which have had great possessions and riches, are suddenly by divers chances brought to great lack and extreme poverty. For the which cause St Paul doth teach us, that we ought not to " put our confidence in riches which are uncertain and unstable for riches be like an untrusty servant, which runneth from his master when he has most need of him. The wretched man, saith the prophet David, " doth hoard up great treasures, but he cannot tell for whom." AVe see by daily expe- rience that men be so mad, when they once give themselves to covctousness, that they less esteem the loss of their honesty, commonwealth, liberty, religion, yea, of God himself and everlasting life, than the loss of their riches. But here methinketh I hear some of these unlawful assemblers mutter and say, " Sir, Against tliera it is truth that you have said ; covctousness is it that undoeth all this realm, and this was ihau'heyTo'se the cause of our assemblies, to have the covctousness of the rich men and gentlemen {Tooramf the reformed, and that the poor might be provided for." But to this I answer on this wise : we"™" That gentlemen were never poorer than they be at this present, for the more part. And in what case soever the gentlemen be in, yet who gave subjects authority to levy armies Subditis non in a king's realm without his leave and consent ? Or when had ever any such commotion giadiuml' ''^^ good success, or came to good end ? Who did ever see the feet and legs divide them- selves from the head and other superior parts ? Doth it then become the lower sort of the people to flock together against their heads and rulers ? and specially now at this time a tempore, in the king's majesty's tender age, when we be round about environed with other enemies ; outward with Scots and Frenchmen, and among ourselves with subtle papists, who have persuaded the simple and ignorant Devonshire men, under pretence and colour of religion, to withstand all godly refomiation. Shall we now destroy our realm, and make it a prey to our adversaries ? Remember the fable of j?isop, that when the frog and the mouse did fight together, the puttock came, and snatched them up both. What greater pleasure can we do to the Scots and Frenchmen, than to be at variance within ourselves, and so make our realm a prey for them? What joy is this to the bishop of Rome, to hear that the blood of Englishmen (for the which he hath so long thirsted) is now like to be shed by their own brethren and countrymen ! But let us be joined together like members of one body, and then we shall have less need to fear our foreign enemy. It is an easy thing to break a whole fagot, when every stick is loosed from another ; but it is hard to break the fagot, when it is fast bound together. But peradventure some will say : The gentlemen have done the commons great wrong, Non est and things must needs be redressed. But is this the way, I pray you, to reform that is reformare.""' amiss, to redress one injury with another ? Is it the office of subjects, to take upon them the reformation of the commonwealth, without tlie commandment of common authority ? To whom hath God given the ordering and reformation of realms ? To kings or to sub- jects ? Hearken, and fear the saying of Ciirist : " He that taketh the sword shall perish with the sword." To take the sword, is to draw the sword without authority of the prince. For God in his scriptures expressly forbiddeth all private revenging, and hath made this order in commonweals, that there should be kings and governors, to whom ho hath willed all men to be subject and obedient. Those he hatii ordained to be common revengers, correctors, and reformers of all common and private things that be amiss. And he hath forbidden all private persons to presume to take any such thing upon them, because he would not that his godly order should be broken or troubled of any man. . Christ refused to divide the inheritance between two brethren, because he would not intermeddle with that office unto the which he was not sent of his Father. How pre- sumptuous then be they that enterprise to be judges in the limits and bands of lands, not being called thereunto, neither liaving any commission to do it ? Among the Israelites, when they hafl entered into the land of Canaan, none durst be so bold as to usurp unto liimself either house, city, or land ; but they tarried till Josue their governor had divided 1 o [CRANMER, ir.] 194 A SERMON ON REBELLION. the same, and everj'^ man was contented with liis appointment. And why then do not our people patiently tarry, till our .Josue, that is the king's majesty, and his council do make just reformations, as they intend to do; but will take upon themselves to be re- formers and judges of their own causes, and so by uproars and tumults hinder the most godly purposes and proceedings of him and his council ? I'lHipertatis But povert\% they say, constrained them to do as they have done. So might the thief prtctextu not! , * iti ii i- ^ 1 11 beraaretiir. themselves. A prentice must learn seven years beiore he can be a good merchant: no less time were required to be a good governor. But if God were so offended with our realm, and by our ingratitude and wickedness were so much provoked to indignation against us, that he would make them governors and rulers over us, O Lord, what a realm should this be ! What fruit should we see of their governance ? What end or measure would be of their covetousness ? AVhat justice should be looked for at their hands, if they were rulers, which now, being but private persons, without law or justice take from every man at their pleasure? How would they temper themselves being in authority, that now without authority be ruled by their own affections, without the fear of God, or respect to reason or honesty ! It is a common and a true saying, that authority sheweth what every man is ; and a gentleman will ever shew himself a gentleman, and a villain a villain. We see daily by experience that a gen- tleman in authority hath a respect to his reputation and worship ; but a villain called to office and authority commonly regardeth neither God, worship, nor honesty, but to catcli ■what he can by right or by wrong : for unto him all is fish that cometh to the net. And yet it is reported, that there be many among these unlawful assemblies that Q"o.'! sunt pretend knowledge of the gospel, and will needs be called gospellers ; as though the gospel hTs''s"e1eribus were the cause of disobedience, sedition, and carnal liberality, and the destruction of those evangei'ium. poUcies, kingdoms, and commonweals, where it is received. But if they will be true gospellers, let them then be obedient, meek, patient in adversity and long-suffering, and in no wise rebel against the laws and magistrates. These lessons are taught in the gospel, both by evident scriptures, and also by the examples of Christ and his apostles. Christ [' "As for the other malcontents, the other rabble of Norfolk rebels, thus he proceeded to argue with them : Ye pretend a commonwealth. How amend ye it ? By killing of gentlemen, by spoiling of gentlemen, by imprisoning of gentlemen ? A marvellous tanned commonwealth. Why should ye thus hate them ? For their riches or for their rule ? Rule they never took so much in hand as ye do now In countries some must rule, some must obey, every man may not bear like stroke ; for every man is not like wise. And they that have seen most, and be best able to bear it, and of just dealing beside, be most lit to rule If riches offend you, because ye wish the like, then think that to be no common- wealth, but envy to the commonwealth. Envy it is to appair another man's estate, without the amendment of your own. And to have no gentlemen, because ye be none yourselves, is to bring down an estate, and to mend none. Would ye have all alike rich ? That is the overthrow of Jabour, and utter decay of work in this realm," &c. Sir John Cheke, The Hurt of Sedition. "Cheke's treatise is precisely of the same date with this sermon, and throws much light on it. It will be found in Holinshed, Vol. III. p. 1042. See also Strype's Life of Cheke, ch. iii. sect, ii." Jenkyns.J "Some crieth. Pluck down inclosures and parks ; some for their commons ; others pretend the religion ; n number irouhl rule another uhile, and direct things as gentlemen have done : and indeed all have conceived a wonderful liaie against gentle- men, and taketh them all as their enemies. The ruffians among them, and the soldiers, which be the chief doers, look for spoil. So that it seemeth no other thing but a plague and a fury among the vilest and worst sort of men." A Letter from Pro- tector Somerset to Sir Philip Hobby, concerning the rebellions at home. Burnet, Hist of Reformat. Vol. II. A pp. B. i. No. 30, pp.23!l— 40. Ed. Oxoii. 1829, quoted by Dr Jenkyns.] 13— y 196 A SERMON ON REBELLION. himself was poor, and pronounceth himself them to be blessed that patiently suffer poverty ; the apostles forsook all that they had, and followed Christ ; the prophets oftentimes refused great riches ofiered unto them : and can they say that they have the spirit of the prophets and the apostles, which, having no possessions of their own, go about by force, violence, and sedition, to get otlier men's ? No ; this spirit is not of Christ, but of the devil ; and such a spirit, as among the Romans Catiline, Cethegus, and Manlius were inspired withal ; and here in England, Jack Straw, Jack Cade the blacksmith. Captain Askc, and divers other rebels, wlio have suficred just punishment after their deserving. And although here I seem only to speak against these unlawful assemblers, yet I cannot allow those, but I must needs tlireaten everlasting damnation unto tliem, wliether they be gentlemen or whatsoever they be, wliich never cease to purchase and join house to house, and land to land, as though they alone ought to possess and inhabit the earth. For to such Esay the prophet threateneth everlasting woe and the curse of God, except they repent and amend their lives in time. But yet tlieir fault excuseth not those, which without the commandment of the king and his laws have taken harness upon their backs, and refused to lay it down when they were by the king's authority commanded so to do. What other reward can I promise to them, than the anger and vengeance of God, which they shall feel both in this life and in the life to come, both sorer and sorer than they look for, except they acknowledge their faidt, and amend by time ? Muitodete- But let US uow compare these two destructions of the commonweal together, the riores sunt i-i/ i ^ • i ^ rebeiieset covetous men, which (as they say) do inclose and possess unnistly the commons, and sediliosi , . ' , . ,^ ^ / V . , „ -n i , , , , . , quamavari. these mutmcers, which rashly and without all reason will be both the hearers, judgers, and reformers of their own causes; and, that is most unjustice of all and against all man's law and God's law, this they will do, the other parties neither heard nor called, and thereunto they take the king's power upon them, the authority of the magistrate, and the sword, wliich they never had by no law. Which of these two is the greater injury? which is the more intolerable robbery? which is the more pernicious confusion? Is this a remedy to their griefs ? is this to bring in justice ? I am sure themselves, being quiet from their furor and rage, cannot so think. Foolishness is not healed by madness, theft is not amended with spoil aud ravine ; neither is the commonwealth stayed or made strong by the breach of laws, orders, and states. Wherefore let both parties lay away this so furious and excessive desire of vain and worldly things, which, as we have now learned by experience, and as the apostle saith, " is the root of all evils." Odium nebu- But now I will go further to speak somewhat of the great hatred wliich divers of biles et these seditious persons do bear against the gentlemen ; which hatred in many is so out- rageous, that they desire nothing more than the spoil, ruin, and destruction of them that be rich and wealthy ; for this thing many of them do cry and openly profess. Oh a goodly purpose, and benefit to the realm ! this declareth what spirit they be led withal. If these devilish spirits miglit have their wills, what destruction should hang over this realm ! what miserable state should this commonweal come unto ! This noble realm, which yet is feared of all nations, should then be a prey to all nations, to the Frenchmen, to the Scots, and to every realm that would spoil them ; and among ourselves should be such confusion, that every man should spoil other, if he were stronger. For take away gentlemen and rulers, and straightway all other falletli clearly away, and followeth bar- barical confusion. Oh ! how far be these men from all fear of God ! for God commandeth all inferiors most readily to obey their superiors; but these, more like beasts than men, bend themselves clearly against God, not only to disobe)', but also to destroy, their supe- riors which God hath appointed over them. The scripture saith, " He that hateth his brother is a murderer" before God : but these men not only mortally hate, but also threaten the destruction not only of one man, but of one whole state, and that, next the king's majesty, the chief state of the whole realm. .Against ihem And not only this, but, that which is more wonderful and to be lamented, part iheking'r of thciii do dcspisc and openly refuse the king's majesty's pardon'. He is loath to pardon. [' "Pardon was proclaimed in Norwich by a ] leader declaring, that he needed no p;irdon, having herald on the 31st of July, ineffectually, Ket the 'done nothing but that belonged to the duty of a A SERMON ON REBELLION. 197 shed his subjects' blood, althougli tlicy be unworthy the name of his subjects ; but they seek to shed the blood of them which have liitherto defended tiieir blood from shedding. He, Hke a merciful prince, is loath to cut off the members of his body, althougli mauy of them are so rotten and corrupt, that, if they might, tliey would infect the whole body. And what madness is it, that diseased members refuse to be anointed with the most soft and gentle ointment of his majesty's mercy ! He is as careful of their health and life as it were possible if they were his children ; although Graviws pco- bv these seditions and uproars he hath been more grievously oiiended, than tlie gen- seditiosi in tlemen have offended them, with whom they be angry. For the gentlemen, m case num, cuiam those things be true wherewith they be charged, yet they have only done wrong to runtur iiudc ^ *' '' nobilibus. the poor commons in their inclosures and such like matters. But by these seditions the majesty of a most high and godly king is hurt and wronged, forsomucli as they take upon them his office, and as it were puUetli the sword out of his hands. For he is ordained of God to have the hearing and decision of such causes, and to have the ad- ministration and distribution of these worldly goods; but they in their rage do in a manner pull him out of his throne and chair of estate, and cast him down to the ground, who is here in earth God's vicar and chief minister, and of whom only next unto God dependeth all the wealth and felicity of this realm; as it would soon ap- pear, if he were missing, which God forbid, and all the realm should bewail. Verily, when I consider with myself their unjust desire in revenging, and the king's majesty's gentleness in suffering and pardoning, methink I see the accustomed order of things to be clean turned and changed upside down: for Solomon saith, "A king's anger is like the roaring of a lion." But their sovereign lord doth not roar against them, (which notwithstanding have grievously offended and provoked his anger,) but rather doth fawn upon them, and use them gently. Contrariwise they, which ought to be as gentle and meek as lambs, whose part it were either to hold their peace and not open their mouths, or else to speak very mildly and lowly, do now roar and make outcries like most cruel lions : the which thing how justly they do it, God's vengeance (except they take heed) will speedily declare. One thing there is, which after all I think necessary to be added hereunto, and Pra?cipua that in mine opinion is the head and beoinnina of all these tribulations. For the "'i"" m^io- rum est Sfospel of God now set forth to the whole realm is of many so hated, that it is re- contemptus a.ut abusus ject, refused, reviled, and blasphemed ; and by those which have received the same, and evangeiii. would be counted to be great favourers thereof, yet it sustaineth much injury and reproach, and by their occasion is ill spoken of. For the great number of them, pretending a zeal thereto in their Hps, and not in their hearts, counterfeiting godliness in name, but not in deed, live after their own pleasure, like epicures, and so ungodly as though there were no God. And what is it that St Paul calleth the having of God's truth in unrighteousness, if this be not it ? These, having more knowledge of God than they had before, and receiving a taste of the heavenly gifts, notwithstanding retain their old vices in their corrupt manners and dissolute conversation, being nothing amended, but rather paired". Which thing being in this case, what other thing should we look for than the severe and terrible judgment of God, to make us an ex- ample to all them that abuse his word, (sith by repentance we will not be amended, nor by the pure word of God be healed,) that thereby all men may learn how abo- minable it is before God, his name to be so dishonoured, and the doctrine of the gospel so lightly esteemed? The heathen poet* could not wink at such men, but with his pen rubbed them on the gall, which, pretending holiness, so dissolutely did live. And shall God's judgment leave them unpunished, which, always having in their mouth "the gospel, the gospel," reasoning of it, bragging of it, yet in their conversation live after the world, the flesh, and the devil? which, as St Paul wrote unto Titus, "confessing God with their mouth, deny him with their deeds?" true subject.' The rebels were defeated, and Ket Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 262.] taken on the 27th of August. This sermon was Paired: impaired, made worse.] probably delivered in the interval. Holinshed, Vol. p Juvenal, Sat. i r. 3. Qui Curios simulant, et III. p. I032_103'J,"_Jenkyns, Remains of Abp. Bacchanalia vivunt.j 198 A SERMON ON REBELLION. But such as rejoice and brag in such things, utterly deceive themselves. Whoso Ustctli to read the histories of the heathen people and greatest idolaters, he shall not find among them all any region, people, or nation that was so scourged by God, so oft brought into servitude, so oft carried into captivity, with so divers, strange, and many calamities oppressed, as were the children of Israel. And yet they bragged and gloried that none other nation but they only had the law of God, their rites and ceremonies of God, God's promises and his testaments. And so it was indeed : never- theless St Paul, writing to the Romans, doth most sore rebuke and reprove them, saying : " Thou art called a Jew, and dost trust in the law, and makest thy boast of God, and knowest his will, and allowest the things that be best, and arc informed by the law, and thinkest that thou art a guide to the blind, a light to tliem that are in darkness, a teacher of them that be ignorant, a doctor to them that be unlearned, which hast the true form and knowledge of the truth by the law. But yet thou which teachest another teachest not thyself ; thou preachest that a man should not steal, yet thou stealest ; thou sayest that a man should not commit adultery, but thou breakest wedlock. Thou abhorrest images, and yet thou dost commit idolatry by honouring of them. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking of the law dishonourest God : for the name of God is ill spoken of among the heathen by your means." Thus the apostle St Paul charging the Jews, chargeth us also, which with our mouths say that we have received the word of God, and yet our conversation is contrary and ungodly. Why then do we marvel, if we suffer these punishments for our dissimulation and hypocrisy? For God useth first to begin and correct his own family : then if he should sufibr this amongst us unpunished, should not he be thought to approve sin, to be a favourer of tlie wicked, and the God of unthrifts and lewd people ? Tlie church of God, most dearly beloved brethren, ought not to be reputed and taken as a common place, whereunto men resort only to gaze and to hear, either for their solace or for their pastime. But whatsoever is there declared of the word of God, that should we devoutly receive, and so earnestly print in our minds, that we should both believe it as most certain truth, and most diligently endeavour ourselves to express the same in our manners and living. If we receive and repute the gospel as a thing most true and godly, why do we not live according to the same? If we count it as fables and trifles, why do we take upon us to give such credit and autho- rity unto it ? To what purpose tendeth such dissimulation and hypocrisy ? If we take it for a Canterbury tale, why do we not refuse it ? why do we not laugh it out of place, and whistle at it? why do we with words approve it, with conscience re- ceive and allow it, give credit unto it, repute and take it as a thing most true, wholesome, and godly, and in our living clearly reject it? Brethren, God will not be mocked : for this cause did God so severely and grievously punish the Jews above all other nations. And sith our cause is the like and the same, the selfsame ire and displeasure of God is now provoked and kindled against us. The empire of Rome never appeared to be in worse case, or in a more troublous and unquiet state, than when Christ's religion was preached and received among them. Whereupon arose neither few nor small complaints of the heathen, ascribing all these adversities unto the receiving of the gospel and the religion of Christ. To whom the godly and learned fathers and martyrs made answer, that it was not long of Christ's doctrine and religion, which teach things most virtuous and godly, that such calami- ties did ensue ; but it was long of the corrupt execution and negligent observation of the same religion. For our Lord did say, Tiie servant wliich knowcth his master's commandment, and doth it not, shall be sorer punished, than he which knowcth not his master's will, and ofiendeth by ignorance : whereby it is evident, as the word of God (if it be godly received, and with all the heart embraced) is most comfortable, of most efficacy, strength and virtue; so otherwise, if it be trodden under foot, re- jected, and despised, or craftily under the cloke of dissimulation and hypocrisy received, it is a compendious and a sltort way unto destruction, it is an instrument whereby A SERMON ON IlEIJELLION. 199 the punishment and displeasure of God is both augmented and also more si)cedily and sooner brought upon us, as we have most justly deserved. If we will consider tlie histories of the books of the Kings, we shall no time find mo prophets among the people of Israel, nor the light of the word of God more spread abroad every where, than it was a little before the captivity and destruction of the same by the Babylonians. A man would think that even at that same time God had set up a school of holy scriptures and doctrine : then were the heavenly prophets in all places and to all men declared. But because so great knowledge of God and of his doctrine no good fruits did follow, but daily their living and conversation went backward and became worse, the said miserable destruction and captivity did ensue. And yet a worse captivity and misery fell upon the same people, when most perfect knowledge of God was offered unto them by the coming of Christ, what time the Lord Jesus Christ himself did preach there, his apostles did preach there, yea, many other disciples, evangelists, and doctors did preach there ; whose preachings and doctrines when they would not receive, nor fruitfully and condignly accomplish and execute, then sprang up so many dissensions, tumults, and commotions, that at the last they were brought unto utter subversion and destruction in the time of Vespasian and Titus. Of the chances of the Germans, which in a manner have suffered the same, because it is so lately done, I need not much to speak It is yet before our eyes and in pre- sent memory, so that it needeth no declaration in word. These things before rehearsed have I for this intent and purpose spoken, that we should acknowledge and repute all these seditions and troubles, which we now suffer, to be the very plague of God for the rejecting or ungodly abusing of his most holy "word, and to provoke and entice every man to true and fruitful repentance and to receive the gospel, (which now by God's mercy and the good zeal of the king's ma- jesty and his council is every where set abroad,) not feignedly and faintly as many have done, nor stubbornly and contemptuously to reject it and forsake it, as many other do now-a-days, not knowing what it is, but thankfully to take and embrace it at God's hands, and with all humbleness and reverence to follow and use the same to God's glory and our benefit. Ye have heard now, as I suppose, the chief and principal causes of these tumultu- ations. Now shall I shew you by examples of times' past, what plagues of God remaineth for them that stir up seditions, unless they repent in time, and cease from their shameful and ungodly enterprises. The children of Israel in the desert did oftentimes seditiously use themselves against (juomodo Moses, but always did follow great plagues of death : so that this was the end of it, affigenTso-"^ that six hundred and twenty thousand which came out of Egypt all died and were slain, uosos?'^''' and no mo came to the land of Canaan but two persons only. How miserably Core, Dathan, and Abiron perished, making of sedition, the holy bible manifestly and at large declareth. Mary" seditiously used herself against her brother IMoyses ; and was she not suddenly stricken with a leprosy, of the which she had perished, if Moyses for her had not made intercession to God ? Absolon against his father king David was sedi- tious ; but was not he miserably hanged by the hair in a wood by the punishment of God? Seba and Adonias for their sedition, lost they not both their lives? In the rebellion made against Nabucodonozor in the time of the prophet Ilieremy, which instantly dissuaded them from their fury, they little regarding his admonition went down unto Egypt, where at the last they were all destroyed. Did not the tribe of Ephrata make a commotion against Jephthe their judge, but were they not all miser- ably slain therefore? If I would recite and add hereunto all the histories of the heathen, which declare the miserable end of seditious persons and rebellions, I should be more prolix and tedious than this present time doth suffer. Wherefore I shall think it sufficient for this time to bring unto your remembrance the great destruction of the rude and homely [' The arclibishop alludes here probably to the war in Germany, a.d. 1525, in which the rustics were defeated, and Muncer their leader slain. Vid. Sleidan, Dc Statu rcligionis ; Lib. Francof. 15t!li.] Jliriam. Numb. xii.J v. p. 8(j. Ed. 200 A SERMON ON REBELLION. ])eople, which not many years ago clianced to rise in Germany, by and by after that the word of God began there to shine and flonrish, of the which were slain within the time of three months above an hundred thousand persons'. And what followed further thereof? Great dearth of victual, great hunger and penury, of airmir''^ But mcthinks that I have not done my office and duty, until I have shewed also Sniy'i'ienance. ^^^^ remedies to appease God's wrath, and to avoid his plagues. And to shew you the sum in few words, the only help and remedy is repentance : for other medicine and preservative can I give you none by God's word, but that which Christ did preach and declare unto the world, and which also his faithful messenger, John the Baptist, coming before to prepare his w^ays, did also teach, saying, " Repent you and amend, and the kingdom of heaven shall come unto you." And on this wise did our Lord Jesus Christ instruct his disciples, to whom he gave commandment specially to preach repentance and remission of sins, when he sent them forth into all the world to preach fewatr name. The effect of sin is to put us away from God, the very well-spring trtectus yf all goodness : but by penance we return again to him from whom we were gone ivccnitt'iuia;. a ' ./ r a o and departed by sin ; that as we went from God, and ran after worldly things, being inflamed with insatiable desires thereof, so by penance we return from worldly crea- tures unto God the Creator of all things. And what mutation and change can be more comfortable or more to be desired than this ? By repentance we be sorry for those things which greatly pleased us before ; we forsake those things which we much made of before, not without great contempt of God, and violation of his most holy laws. Wherefore sith repentance doth bring so many benefits, that thereby we be re- turned unto God, that we be altered into a better mind, that we bewail those things which we before unjustly loved ; who doth not manifestly perceive that it is the only refuge and anchor of our health and salvation ? And for this cause is penance so much commended unto us, both of Christ himself, and of St John, and of Christ's apostles. Cur Pens And why doth God forbear and so long defer to make punishment upon sin ? (liHert statim ci i i i i i » i V t i i • pmiire delin- Surely, because he would have us to repent and amend. And why doth he many times strike so sore at length those that continue in evil doings? Because that with the rod he would constrain to repent and amend such as by gentleness and long-suffering wax worse and worse. If God did not tarry for us, looking for our repentance and amendment, we should have perished by God's righteous judgment long before this time. If God by and by should have punished offences, we should not have had Peter among the apostles, the church should have lacked that elect vessel Paul, yea, we all long ago had been destroyed. And if God should have suffered us any longer, being so evil as we were, peradventure we should have forgotten God, and died without repentance. Cur tandem Wherefore that thing that God so much desireth of us, and hath provoked unto, mad'ertft. first by long-suffering, and now by sore punishing, that is true and godly repentance. Let us consider well in our minds, how many ways God doth call and allure sinners to penance. Our first parents Adam and Eve, after they had transgressed God's com- mandment, he called them unto him, he rebuked them, he sharply punished them, to endure again to repentance. And after, when all things in the earth were corrupted by the sins of man, God commanded Nolie to build an ark, to save him and all that were righteous, that only the wicked might be drowned throughout all the world. And for what purpose was the ark so long in making, but for a long preaching and warning of the world to repent and amend ? How oft is it read in the book of Judges, that the children of Israel were given over unto the hands of heathen princes, that they should be punished by them, and by punishment repent and amend ! It is an extreme impiety and madness to think that God is cruel and dehghteth in the ])unishment of his people, but for their amendment. For so did the ]\Iarcionists and the Manichees blaspheme God, which for this purpose did accuse him of cruelty and unmcrcifulness, that thereby they might take away all credit from the old Testament. But we do acknowledge that God did therein shew his great mercy, that the Israelites, [> See nole, p. I99.J A SERMON ON REBELLION. 201 admonished by afflictions, whom no speaking nor writing could move, might by re- pentance return again to God. Also the great slaughter, that the other tribes of Israel surt'orcd of the tribe of Benjamin, came of none other cause, but that tlicy being con- verted by penance miglit at the last obtain the victory. Furthermore, the prophets sent of God did most earnestly persuade all men to repentance. The godly king David was no otherwise healed than by repentance. And the prophet Hely was sent to Achab king of Israel to call him to repentance. And by the same Manasses king of Judah did obtain remission. By tlie selfsame repent- ance did his father Ezechias obtain prolongation of his life. The king of Nineve, with all his people, by the means of repentance had God merciful unto them. The great king Nabucodonozor, after that he had repented, recovered not only his former state, being changed from a beast to a man, but also was restored to his empire and kingdom, which before he had lost. By the same means did Peter obtain remission of his abjuration and denial of Christ. By the same Paul of a persecutor became an apostle. Mary Magdalene, at the feet of the Lord, taking repentance was absolved and remitted. And the thief on the cross by this same remedy obtained salvation. This did the apostles persuade unto them that received their preacliing, as it ap- peareth in the Acts of the Apostles. This did Peter propound unto Simon Magus. This did Paul commend unto the Corinthians, and almost to all other to whomsoever he wrote, and did both often and diligently beat it into men's heads. This we must receive as the first part of the gospel. This God requireth of all offenders, if they will be reconciled unto him. Wherefore now let us repent while we have time; for the axe is laid ready at the root of the tree to fell it down. If we will harden our hearts, and will not now be repentant of our misdoings, God will surely strike us clean out of his book. Hitherto ye have heard of the profit and commodity of repentance : now shall ye rasniienUa hear wliat it is, and of what parts it consisteth. And to declare it plainly and grossly unto you, it is a sorrow conceived for sins committed, with hope and trust to obtain remission by Christ, with a firm and efifectual purpose of amendment, and to alter all things that hath been done amiss. I have described unto you this heavenly medicine; which if we use, God hath promised by his prophet, that " if our sins were so red as scarlet, they shall be made as white as snow." But God's word hath thus much prevailed among us, that in " the stead of sorrow for our sin is crept in a great looseness of living without repent- ance : in the stead of l^ope and trust of remission of our sins is come in a great boldness to sin without the fear of God : instead of amendment of our lives I see daily every thing waxeth worse and worse. So that it is much to be afraid, that God will take away from us his vineyard, and bestow it to other husbandmen which will till it better, that it shall bring forth fruit in due season. We be come to the point almost that Hieremy spake of, when he said : " The people spake not that was right, no man would repent him so much of his sin that he would once say. What have I done? Every man ran after his own way, as a horse runneth headlong in battle; they have committed abominable mischief, and yet be they nothing ashamed, nor know the way to be abashed." These words of Ilicremy may well be spoken of us this present time. But let us repent in time without further delay. For we have enough and overmuch already provoked God's wrath and indignation against us. Wlierefore let us pray and fall down and lament before the Lord our Maker ; for " lie is tlie Lord our God, and we are the people of his pasture and the sheep of his fold. To-day if we hear his voice, let us not harden our hearts, as the people did in the desert:" for of continuance in evil living there is none other end to be looked for than eternal damnation; but of repentance and perfect conversion unto God the end is perpetual salvation and ever- lasting life. And if we do not repent in time, at the last we shall be compelled to hear this terrible voice of damnation : " Go, ye wicked, into everlasting fire, whicli is prepared for the devil and those that be his." Then there sliall be no remedy; then no intercession shall serve ; tlicn it shall be too late to come to repentance. Let us rather repent and turn in time, and make intercession unto the Lord by his Son Jesus 202 A SERMON ON REBELLION. Christ. Let us lament for our sins, and call for God's mercy, that when Christ shall come at the last day, we may hear these words of him : " Come to me, yon that be blessed of my Father, and take possession of the kingdom wliicli my Father hath pre- ])arod for you." And now with this humble prayer let us make an end : O Lord, whose goodness far exceedeth our naughtiness, and whose mercy passeth all measure, we confess thy judgment to be most just, and that we worthily have deserved this rod wherewith thou hast now beaten us. We have offended the Lord God: we have lived wickedly: we have gone out of the way: we have not heard thy prophets which thou hast sent unto us to teach us thy word, nor have done as thou hast commanded us: wherefore we be most worthy to suffer all these plagues. Thou hast done justly, and we be worthy to be confounded. But we provoke unto thy goodness ; we appeal imto thy mercy ; we humble ourselves ; we knowledge our faults. AVe turn to thee, O Lord, with our whole hearts, in pray- ing, in fasting, in lamenting and sorrowing for our offences. Have mercy upon us, cast us not away according to our deserts ; but hear us, and deliver us with sjieed, and call \is to thee again according to thy mercy ; that we, ^vith one consent, and one mind, may evermore glorify thee, world without end'. A7nen. [' " There are two copies of this prayer in the | Cranmer, stands by itself, bearing the title de- C. C. C. C 31 S. One is placed at the end of the I scribed by Strype, Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 269. Ed. sermon: the other, which is a draft corrected by | Oxon." — Jenkyns.] 203 [NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION, AUTHORITIES FROM SCRIPTURE, THE FATHERS, AND THE SCHOOLMEN I] AuGUSTiNUS, De fide ad Petnim. " Fundanientum est Christus Jesus, id est, . . . Christi fides, . . . scilicet StillhiRflect . . . qucE per dilectionem operatur, . . . per quam Christus habitat in cordibus, . . . quse iieminem perire sinit^." {^pfi^ Libl^Jf Thomas. " Fides... et spes attingunt . . . Deum secundum quod ex ipso provenit nobis vel cognitio 1108. f. 58. veri vel adeptio boni ; sed caritas attingit . . . Deum, ut in ipso sistat, non ut ex eo aliqtiid nobis proveniaf." AuGUSTiNus et Alipius Bonifacio, Epist. lOG. " Quis nos . . . . ab ilia perditionis massa .... discernit, nisi qui venit quajrere et salvare quod perierat ? Unde apostolus interrogat, dicens, 'Quis enim te discernit'?' Ubi si dixerit homo, Tides mea,' 'voluntas mea,' ' bonum opus meum respondetur ei : ' Quid .... habes quod non accepisti ?' " &c. " Si aliquid boni operatur homo, ut gratiam mereatui-, non ei merces imputatur secundum gratiam, sed secundum debituni. Si autem credat in eum qui justificat impimn, ut deputetur fides ejus ad justitiam, (' Justus enim ex tide vivit,") profecto antequam yratia justificetur, id est, Justus efficiatiir, impius quid est nisi impius ? Quem si debitum sequeretur, quid ejus merito nisi supplicimn redderetur?" " Si quis autum dixerit, quod gratiam bene operandi fides mereatur, negare non possuraus, imo vero gratissime confitemur." " Ipsa est justitia ex fide, qua credimus nos just tficari, hoc est,justos fieri, gratia Dei per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum, ut inveniamur in illo non habentes nostram justitiam quse ex lege est, sed earn qute est per fidem Christi. Quic est ex Deo justitia in fide ? Utique in fide qua credimus nobis justitiam divinitus dari, non a nobis in nobis nostris viribus fieri.'" " Justificati gratis per gratiam ipsius, ne fides ipsa superba sit. Nec dicat sibi. Si ex fide, quomodo y,-,,,,, „„„ gratis ? Quod enim fides meretur, cur non potiits redditur quam donatur ? Non dicat ista homo fidelis ; mcninr quia cum dixerit, ' Ut merear justificationem habeo fidem ;' respondetur ei : ' Quid habes quod non accepisti ? ' Cum ergo fides impetrat justificationem, (sicut unicuique Deus partitus est etiam ipsius mensuram fidei,) non gratiam Dei aliquid meriti praicedit humani, sed ipsa gi-atia meretur augeri, ut aucta mereatur perfici, comi- tante non ducente, pedisseejua non praevia voluntate AuonsTiNUS, Enchirid. ca. 3. " Quferis .... quonam modo sit colendus Deus ? Hie si respondero,^rf(>, spe, earitate, colendum Deum ; profecto dicturus es, brevius hoc dictum esse quam velis : ac deinde petiturus ea tibi breviter explicari, qu<£ ad singula tria ista pertineant, quid credendum scilicet, quid sperandum, quid amandum sif." Et ca. 8. " Fides est et malanim rerum et bonarum, et periturarum rerum" et pra>sentium et futurarum . . . . et suarum rerum . . . . et alienarum Spes autem non nisi bonarum rerum est, nec nisi futurarum et ad eum pertinentium qui earum spem gerere perhibetiu". Qua; ciun ita sint, propter has causa-s distinguenda erit fides a spe, sicut vocabulo, ita et rationabili differentia Jam de amore quid dicam, sine quo fides nihil prodest ! Spes vero sine amore esse non potest ' Demones credunt et contremiscunt ' nec tamen sperant vel amant : propter quod Paulus fidem quje per dilectionem operatur approbat atque com- mendat, qua; utique sine spe esse non potest. Proinde nec amor sine spe est, nec sine amore spes, neque utrumqiie sine fide"." Cyrillus, In Joh. lib. x. ca. IG. " 'Sicut palmes non potest ferre fructum a semet ipso, nisi manserit in vite ; sic nec vos, nisi in me manseritis.' Manifestius jam ex hoc loco discimus sineera fide palmites justos viti fideles fieri. Sed non est minoris cura;, jugiter per caritatem, id est, mandati servationem, Christo [2 The following "notes on Justification" are printed from IMSS. in the Lambeth Library, which formerly belonged to Archbishop Stillingfleet, and which are in Archbishop Cranmer's hand-writing, except where otherwise noted. The passages printed in italic type are underscored in the MSS. in red ink, (Dr Jenkyns conjectures,) "by Cranmer him- self." Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IL p. 121, and Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. pp. 570, 7. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] P August. De Fid. ct Op. cap. xvi. Tom. IV p. 31. Ed. Paris. 1(!3,') ; where utique for scilicet, permittit for sinit; and the whole passage is greatly compressed in the quotation.] [■' Thorn. Aquin. Summ. Theolog. Secund. Sc- cundae. q. xxiii. Art. vi. Conclus. Tom. II. p. (19. Antverp. 1569.] [■'' The side note is inserted in the margin with red ink in the archbishop's hand-writing.] August, et Alip. Bonifacio, Epist. cvi. Tom. II. pp. 181, 2; where, si autem credit in cum, and qiite ex Deo est justitia, in fide utique est ; qua credimus. The Benedictine editors call this Epist. clxxxvi. Alyp. et August, ad Pauli- num.] [' Id. Enchirid. ad Laurent, cap. ii. iii. Tom. III. p. OR.] Rerum is omitted by Dr Jenkyns, Vol. II. p. 135.] August. Enchirid. ad Laurent, cap. viii. p. 67, where est itaqnc fides ei malanim.] 204 NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. inlia>rero Non hjitur sufficit ad perfectioncm (id est, ad sanctificationem, qure per Christum in spiritu est) in numero palmitum recipi, sed oportet ardenti caritate atque contimto immaculate Christum scqui^." TnOMAS. Ad Hebr. \.- \ect. i. " Justitia duplex est. Una, quo ad Iiumanum judicium, Rom. x. ' Igno- rantes Dei justitiam et suani qua;rentes statuere,' &c. Alia, quo ad divinum, Luc. i. 'Erant ambo justi ante Deum ' lllud antem per quod homo justificatur apud Deum est fides. Rom. iii. ' Justitia Dei per lidcra Jesu Cliristi.' Cnjus ratio est : quia per hoc est homo justus, per quod ordinatur ad Deum. Jllud autem per quod prima . . . ordinatur in Deum est fides. Et ideo dicit, ' Justus nieus ... ex fide vivit.' Nec soliun justitia per fidcm, sed etiam per fidera justificatus vivit. Sicut enim per animam vivit corpus, ita anima per Deum. Unde, sicut per illud per quod primn tinitur anima corpori, vivit corpus : ita per id per quod prima vnitur Deus anima:, vivit anima. Hoc autem est fides Gal. ii. ' Quantum nunc vivo, .... in fide vivo Filii Dei.' Fides autem si non est formata caritate, mortua est, et ideo non vivificat animam sine caritate. Gal. V. ' Fides qua? per dilectionem operatm'.' 1 Joh. iii. ' Nos scimus quod translati sumus de morte ad vitam, quum diliginnis fratres Hugo pe Sto. Victore, to. 3. Summa Sententiamm tract. I. ca. 2. " De fide tanquam fundamento omnium bonorum spes et caritas oriuntur, quia nihil potest sperari vel speratum amari, nisi prius credatur. Licet simid sint tempore, et non prius fides .... quam spes et caritas ; tamen in causa fides prcccedit spent et caritatem Ambrosius. Rom. x. " ' Finis legis Christus ad salutem omni credent! hoc dicit, quia perfectionem legis hahet, qui credit in Christum. Cum enim nullus justificaretur ex lege (quia nemo implebat legem nisi qui speraret in proniisso Christo), fides posita est, que crederet perfectionem legis, ut omnibus prietermissis fides satisfaceret pro tota lege et prophetis^." Thomas. 1 Cor. xiii. " De fide, spe, et caritate dicitur, Ecclus. ii. ' Qm timetis Deum, credite in ilium,' quantum ad fidem. ' Qui timetis Deum, sperate in ilium,' quantum ad speni. ' Qui timetis Deum, diligite eum,' quantum ad caritatem. Tria ergo ista manent nunc"." Magister Sententiahum, li. ii. Di. 23. "Fides est virtus, qua creduntur quae non videntiu-'." Di. 2G. " Spes est virtus, qua spiritualia et aeterna bona sperantur'." Di^21. " Caritas est dUectio, qua diligitur Deus propter se, et proximus propter Deum vel in Deo°." AUGUSTINUS. " Fides est credere quod non vides DoRBELLUS, li. iii. di.23. " Fides acquisita praecedit caritatem, .... sed fides infusa non infunditiu- sine caritate "." Di. 26. " Respectu actus desiderandi est aliqua virtus theologica. Sed ilia non potest esse fides nec caritas, quia est spes. Probatio minoris : Quia omnis actus fidei est credere, nullum autem desiderare est credere ; et caritas est suprema virtus affectiva, et per consequens supremus amor habitualis; amor autem amicitiae, quo volunius Deum esse in se bonum, est simpliciter perfectior amore concupiscentiaj, quo desideramus Deum esse bonum nostrum : ergo caritas, qua; inclinat ad amandum Deum amore amicitiae, est alia virtus ab ilia qua; inclinat ad desiderandum nobis bonum infinitimi." Eadem di. " Credere me justum finaliter esse salvandum non est nisi fides applicata ad quoddam particulars : sed desiderare istud est actus spei. Et sic certitudo sperantis non est actus spei, sed pra;cedit ipsum Di. 27. " Ad diligendum Deum super omnia est aliqua virtus theologica inclinans ; haec autem caritas est. Et distinguitur a spe, quod actus ejus non est concupiscere amanti bonum, in quantum est commodum amantis, sed tendere in objectum secundum se, etiara si per impossibile circumscriberetur commoditas amantis." Et mox. " Licet posset poni amicitia quaedam acquisita ex actibus dilectionis divinae inclinans ad Deum [' CyriL Alex, in Joan. Lib. x. cap. xvi. Ed. (Lat.) Paris. 1508, where facere friictum, ex hoc loco dicimus, palmiles inserlos vili. The Greek will be found, Cyril. Op. Tom. IV. p. 874. Ed. Lutet. Paris. 1638.] [- The chapter is omitted by Dr Jenkyns.] P Thorn. Aquin. Op. in Epist. ad Ileb. cap. x. Lect. IV. Tom. XVI. foL 421, 2. Ed. Venet. 1593, where Erant autem is read for eraiil ambo, and apud Deum, — ordinatur apud Deum, — vivit — Quod autem nunc, — caritatem, fratres, are omitted.] [■* Hugo de S. Vict. Summa Sentent. Tract, i. cap. ii. Tom. III. p. 298. Ed. Mogunt. 161?.] Ambros. In Epist. ad Rom. cap. x. Tom. III. p. 145. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1616, where in promissum Christum, qua iradcrel This treatise is con- sidered spurious, and has been attributed to Hilary the deacon.] Thorn. Aquin. Op. in 1 Epist. ad Cor. cap. xiii. Lect. iv. Tom. XVI. fol. 82, 2.J Pet. Lombard. Magist Sentent. Lib. iii. Dist. xxiii. p. 287, (2.) Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1566.] [" Id. ibid. Dist. xxvi. p. 293, (2.) where, est autem spes virtue. ^ [s* Id. ibid. Dist. xxvii. p. 294, (2.)] Quid est enim fides nisi, &c August. In Joan. Evang. cap. viii. Tractat. xl. Tom. IX. p. 124.] [" Fides autem ista prscedit caritatem, et per consequens est acquisita ; quia infusa non infundi- tur sine caritate Nicol. de Orbellis in Sentent. Exposit. Sent. iii. Dist. xxiii. fol. xix. Ed. Paris. 1498.] Id. ibid. Dist. xxvi. foil, xxii., xxiii.] NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. 205 diligendum, tamen actus dilectionis non elicitiir ita intoiisus meiliante tali habitu, sicut niediante caritato a Deo iiifusa, per qiiain etiam acceptatur a Deo Iiumaiia operatio Di. 31. " Habitus caritatis manebit in patria, quod ibi erit actus ad quern inclinat, sed diligendi Deum in se'^." St Paul saith that we be justified freely by faith without works, because no man ^''!'.'"F''^<'' should glory in his works. f'^"''' Ephes. ii. " Gratia salvi facti estis per fidem, idque non ex vobis ; Dei donum est : non ex operibus, ne quis glorieiur." Titus iii. " Apparuit gratia Dei Salvatoris nostri, non ex operibus justitise qua; fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit." Kom. iii. " Omnes peccaverunt, et egent gloria Dei, justificati gratis gratia ipsiiis per redemptionem qua; est in Christo Jesu." Et mox. " Ubi est ergo tjloriatio tua? Exdusa est. Per quam legem? Operain? Non, sed per legem fidei. Arbitramur enim iide justificari, Sic. Si Abraham ex operibus justijtcatus est, habet gloriationem, sed non apud Deiun." Gal. iii. " Si data esset lex, quic posset vivificare, vere ex lege esset justitia. Sed conclusit scriptura omnia sub peccatum, ut promissio ex fide Jesu Christi darelMr credentibus." [Gal.] V. " Evacuati estis a Christo, quicunque in lege justificamini; a gratia cecidistis. Nos autem Spiritu ex fide spem justitias exspectamus." 1 Cor. i. " Videte vocationem vestram, fratres, quia non multi sapientes secundum carnem, non multi potentes, non multi nobiles; sed qua; stulta sunt mundi elegit Deus, &c. ut non glorieiur omnis earo coram ipso." " Christus factns est nobis sapientia a Deo, justitiaque et sanctificatio et redemptio, ut, quemadmodum scriptum est, qui gloriatur in Domino glorietur." Gal. vi. " Mihi absit gloriari, nisi in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi." Orioenes. " Audi quid dicat apostolus : ' Jlihi .... absit gloriari, nisi in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi.' .... Vides apostolum non gloriantem super justitia sua, neque super castitate, neque super sapientia, neque super ceteris virtutibus vel actibus suis ; sed apertissime pronunciantem et dicentem, 'Qui gloriatur in Domino glorietur.'" Et mox: "Quis .... vel justitia sua gloriabitur, cum audiat Deum per prophetam dicentem, ' Omnis justitia vestra sicut pannus mulieris menstruatie ? ' Sola igitur justa gloriatio est in fide crucis Christi '*.'' Basilius. " Dicit apostolus quod ' Christus nobis factus est sapientia a Deo, justitiaque et sanctificatio et redemptio, ut, quemadmodum scriptum est, qui gloriatur in Domino glorieiur.' Hoec enim est perfecta ac integra gloriatio in Deo, qumn neque ob justiiiam suam quis se jactet, sed novit quidem seipsum verse justitia; indig- num esse, sola autem fide in Christum justificatur. Et gloriatur Paulas ob justitiw suce contemptum, et quia quaerit per Christum justitiam ex Deo in fide'"." HlEBONTMVS. " Convertentem impium per solam fidem justificat Deus, non per opera bona quae non habuit. Alioquin per impietatis opera fuerat puniendus"." Theodoketus. " ' Ego sum qui deleo iniquitates tuas propter me, et peccatorum tuorum non recordabor.' Nec enim ullis operibus, sed per solam fidem mystiea bona conseeuti sunt^"." AuGnSTINUS. " Si gratia est, pcratis datur. Quid est ' gratis datur?' Nihil boni fecisti, et datur tibi remissio peccatorum. Attenduntur opera tua, et inveniuntur omnia mala. Si quod debetur istis operibus, Deus red- deret, utique damnaret Non .... reddit Deus debitam pcenam, sed donat indebitam gratiara Nec quod recti sunt corde, sed . . . . ut recti sint corde, praetendit justitiam suam qua justificat impium ." De Spiritu et Litera, ca. 7 2". Ambrosius. " Ide.o nemo glorietur in operibus, quod nemofactis suis justificatur ; sed qui justus est, donatum habet^'." Idem. "Manifeste beati sunt, quibus sine labore aut opere aliquo remittuntur iniquitates et peccata teguntur, nulla ab eis requisita poenitentix opera, nisi tantum ut credant^^." Id. Dist. xxvii. fol. xxiii., where hv,jusmodi operatio for humana.] ['■• Id. Dist. xxxi. fol. xxvi.] ['5 Origen. Comment, in Epist. ad Rom. Lib.iii. Tom. IV. p. 517. Ed. Paris. 1733—59.] Basil. Horn. xxii. De Humilitat. Tom. I. p. 473. Ed. Paris. IfiSfi.] Hieron. In Epist. ad Rom. cap. iv. Tom. IX. p. 220. Ed. Francof. lfiR4.] f" Theodoret. Serm. vii. De sacrificiis. Tom. IV. p. 587. Ed. Lufet. Paris. Ifi42.] ['^ August. In Psalm, xxxi. Praifat. Tom. VIII. p. 77.] [2" Id. De Spiritu et Litera, ad fliarcell. cap. vii. Tom. III. p. 307.] pi Anibros. Epist. xli. Lib. vi. Tom. V. p. 143. Ed. Colon. Agrip. lt!10, where quia nemo faclis.] [^^ Id. Comm. in Epist. ad Rom. cap. iv. Tom. III. p. 124.] 206 NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. Idem. " Convenit . , . . \it creiitura in stilu nomine Domini Creuioris conseijuatur salutem, hoc est, per Jidem ' ."' LOMBARDUS. "' Ubi est gloriatio tua" ? . ... Sola fide sine operibus prmcedcniihus fit homo Justus''." Bruno. " Vere per fidem excluditur gloriatio [tua] ; nam fides solajustificat sine omni npere legis^." Prosper, Be Gratia et Lib. Arb. " Qui credunt, Dei aguntur Spiritu : qui non credunt, libero avertuntur arbitrio. Conversio ergo nostra ad Deiun non ex nobis, sed ex Deo est, sicut apostolus dicit : ' Gratia salvi facti estis per fidem, et hoc non ex vobis, sed donuni Dei est, et iion ex operibus, ne quis glorietur,'" Et mox: "Non juste agel)at liomo, et aucta est jnstitia ejus. Nec ad Deuni gradiebatur, et eonfirmatus est cursus ejus. Nee diligebat Deum, et intiammata est caritas ejus. Sed cum esset sine fide ac proinde impius, accepit Spiritum Dei et /actus est Justus." Et mox : " Gratia igitur Dei quoscunque Justificai, non ex bonis meliores, sed ex malis bonos fecit, postea per profeetum ex bonis factura meliores^." Chrysostomus. Rom. iii. "Dicens Paulus, ' Exclusa est gloriatio^ sirttul etiam ostendit quomodo sit exclusa. Quomodo igitur exclusaest? inquit; 'Per quam legem? Operum? Nequaquam, sed per legem fidei.' . . . . Qax vero ista fidei lex est? Per gratiam videlicet salvari^." Meaning thereby to exclude the merit and dignity of all works and virtues, as insuf- ficient to deserve remission of sin, and to ascribe the same only to Christ. Rom. iv. " Ideo ex fide ut secundum gratiam." Origenes Basilius HiERONYMUS augustinus Theodoretus Ambrosius Chbtsostomus postea. Ambrosius. "Dignitatem et meritum non facit nisi fides"." AUGUSTINUS. " Opera bona sequnntur justificatum, non praecedunt justificandum " Per gratiam justificatur homo gratis, id est, nuUis suonim operum pracedentibus meriiis. Alioquin gratia jam non est gratia." De Spiritu et Lit. ca. 10^. "Nihilque aliud velit intelligi in eo quod dicit gratis, nisi quod justificationem opera non prcecedunt." De Spiritu et Lit. [ca.] 2G'*. " Per fidem impetratio gratise contra peccatum, per gratiam sanatio animae a vitio peccati, per aninire sanitatem libertas arbitrii," &c. De Spiritu et Lit. ca. 30 ^. Bernardus. " Non est quo gratia intret, ubi Jam meritum occupavit Deest gratise quicunque mentis deputat. . . . . Gratia me reddit Justificatum gratis, et sic liberatum aservitute peccati'"." Bruno. " Fides credentis reputatur ei ad justitiam, quod justificatur sine omni merito per solam fidem" ." Chrysostomus. " Non ex benefactis, nec laboribus, nec pensatore, sed sola gratia justificavit genus nostrum. Quod et Paulus dedarans dicit, ' Nunc autem absque lege justitia Dei manifestata est.' Justitia autem Dei i)er fidem Jesu Christi, non per ullum sudorem aut dolorem [' Id. In Epist. ad Rom. cap. ix. Tom. III. p. 144, where ut in solo nomine Domini et conditoris consequatur salutem creatura.] [- Pet. Lombard. Magist. in Paul. Epistt. Col- lectan. ad Rom. cap. iii. foil. 17, 8. Ed. Paris. 1537.] Brunon. Exposit. in Pauli Epistt. Ad Rom. iv. fol. xi. Ed. Paris, l.m] [■* Prosper. AdRufin.cap.vi.7. col. 92, Ed. Paris. 1711, where non enim juste agehat et, and spiritum fidei. — Ibid. cap. ix. 10. col. !)3, where bonos facit.~\ Chrysost. in Epist. ad Rom. Horn. vii. cap. iii. Tom. IX. p. 487. Ed. Paris. 1718—38.] ['^ Ambros. in Epist. ad Rom. cap. iii. Tom. III. p. 124. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 161(i.] August. De Spiritu et Litera, ad Marcell. cap. X. Tom. III. p. 308. Ed. Paris. 11)35, where per ipsam quippe justificatur f/rati.f.] [" Id. ibid. cap. xxvi. p. 314, where nisi quia.] Id. ibid. cap. xxx. p. 316.] Bernard, in Cantica, Serm. Ixvii. Tom. I. col. 1504. Ed. Paris. 1(!90.] I"" Brunon. Exposit. ad Roman, iv. fol. xii.] ['2 Chrysost. Adv. Judges, Oral. vii. Tom. 1. p. 6G,i.] NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. 207 Idem. " No tuso confidas pocnitentia' ; tua nanKiiio pctnitentia taiita neciuit pcccata delere " Si sola foret panitcntia, jure timeres : sed postquam cum pa'iiitentia coinmiscetur Dei misericordia, confide, . . . quia tuam vicit iicquitiain Gennadius. " Gratis, hoc est, absqve bo7iis opcribus salvus factus es, ut nihil contuleris pra>ter fidem. Justitiratns autcm gratis justijiearis, et a tergo vcnis post yloriam et beneficium Dei. Egcnt gloria Dei, hoc est, a tergo veniunt, ct nou pra^occupaverunt gloi ificare Deum. Ideo omnes qui crediderunt in Christum, gratis jnstifi- cantur, credere tamen coimportantes LOMBARDUS. "Per .... fidem justificatur impius, ut deinde ipsa fides incipiat per dilectionem operari. Ea enim sola bona opera dicenda sunt, qua fiuntper dilectionem Dei. Ipsa enim dilectio opus fidei dicitur'"." Erasmus. " His qui pure simpliciterque Christo fidunt, hoc praestat fides, ut pro justis habeantur, nulla legis ob- servatcE commendatione, sed solius fidei AUGUSTINUS. " Quomodo ergo justiJicahHur homo per fidem sine operibus ? Responderet ipse apostolus, Propterea hoc dixi tibi, O liomo, ne quasi de operibus tuis prasu7nere videreris, et merito operum tuorum accepisse fidei gratiam Prosper, in Psalm, cii. " Retributiones Dei non secundum merita humana sunt factie. Nam damnatio peccatoribus debebatur, sed gratia prrestita est malis, et salus perditis." Et mox : " Ostendit per quos gradus gratiae anima humana salvetur. ' Qui propitius sit,' inquit, 'omnibus iniquitatibus tuis.' Non. ait, omnibus virtutibus tuis, qu(£ utique nulla ei inessent, nisi Jieret remissio peccatorum. Quae ne rursus exsurgant, 'Sanat,' inquit, 'omnes langnores tuos''.' Chrtsostomcs. Rom. iii. " Cujusnam gratia omnia fecit lex ? Quatenns justum redderet hominem. Verum illud praestare lex non potuit : ' Omnes enim,' inquit, ' peccaverunt.' Adveniens vero fides illud praestitit. Quam primum enim homo credidit, confestim simul justi^ficatus est-"." Anselmus. Rom. iv. " Non ideo apostolus dicit, ' Arbitramiu' hominem justificari per fidem,' uti, si quis crediderit, non ad enni pertineat bene operari ; sed ideo potius, ut nemo putet meritis priorum bonorum operum se pervenisse ad domim justijicatinnis quce est in fide Nam justificatus per fidem, quomodo potest nisi juste deinceps operari ? quamvis nihil antea juste operatus ad fidei jusiificationem pervenerit Sequuntiu* enim opera justificatum, non praecedunt jiistificandiun." Idem. " Manifestum est Jacobum loqui de operibus quae fidem subsequuntur. Paulus sine praecedentibus operibus dixit hominem sola fide justificari. Nemo enim fidem suis praecedentibus meritis habere potest, et ideo qui per fidem gratis sibi datam justificatur, non in se sed in Domino glorietur^'." When St Paul said, "We be justified freely by faith witliout works," he me.ant of all manner of works of the law, as well of the Ten Commandments, as of ceremonials and judicials. Rom. iii. " Ex operibus legis non justificabitur omnis caro. Nam per legem agnitio peccati. Legem ergo destruimus per fidem ? Absit, sed legem stabilimus." Rom. ii. "Si praeputium justificationes legis serv.averit, nonne praeputium illius pro circumcisione imputabitur? Et judicabit quod est ex natura pra;putium (si legem servaverit) te qui per literam et circumcisionem transgressor es legis." " Qui praedicas non furandum, furaris : qui dicis non moechandum, moccharis : qui abominaris idola, sacrilegium facis: qui in lege gloriaris, per praevaricationem legis Deum inhonoras."' " Circumcisio quidem prodest, si legem observes. Si autem pracvaricator legis sis, circumcisio tua praeputium facta est." Rom. iv. "Lex iram operatur; ubi enim non est lex, nec praevaricatio." Rom. V. "Peccatum non imputatur, cum non est lex." "Lex subintravit, ut abundaret delictum." Id. Ue Pcenit. Horn. viii. Tom. IL p. 341.] ['^ Id. ibid.] The passage has not been found. It does not appear what work of his is here intended.] Pet. Lombard. Jlagist. Sentent. Lib. in. Dist. xxiii.p. 288. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1566.] Erasm. In Epist. ad Rom. cap. iv. Tom. VII. col. 788, Ed. Lugd. Bat. 1703—6, where pure sim- pliciterque fidutit ilti .. .his ... fides nnn prust/it.] ['« August. In Psalm, xxxi. Pr.tfat. Tom. VIII. p. 77. Ed. Paris. 1635, where respondel, hoc tibi dixi, and te accepisse.] ['■' Prosper, in Psalm, cii. col. 379. Ed. Paris. i7n.] [^" Chrysost. in Epist. ad Rom. Horn. vii. Tom. IX. p. 488.] Anselm. in Pauli Epistt. Enarrat. In Ro- man, iv. pp. 2,'), 26. Ed. Colon. 1545. But these com- mentaries are supposed to have been written by Herv. Natalis. See Coci Censura Patrum. p. 433, 4. Ed. Helmes. 1683. In the Lambeth MSS. this extract from Anselm appears to be in another hand than that of the arch- bishop.] 208 NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION Rom. vii. " Peccatum non cognovi, nisi per legem. Nam et concupiscentiam non novissem, nisi lex dixisset, Non concupisces. Lex quidem sancta, et mandatum sanctum et justum et bonum. Quod ergo lionum est, mihi factum est mors ? Absit, Scimus enim quod lex spiritualis est, ego autem carnalis. Invenio igitur legem volenti milii facere bonum, quuni mihi malum adjacet. Condelector enim legi Dei secundum interiorem hominem." Ron), yiii. "De peecato damnavit peccatum in came, ut justificatio legis impleretur in nobis." Rom. ix. " Israel persequens legem justitiae in legem justitiae non pervenit. Propter quid ? Quia non ex fide, sed tanquam ex operibus legis." 2 Cor. iii. " Litera occidit, spiritus autem vivificat." Gal. ii. " Si per legem est justitia, ergo Christus gratis mortuus est." [Gal.] iii. "Si data esset lex, quae posset justificare, vere ex lege esset justitia." Ephes. ii. " Gratia salvi facti estis per fidem, idque non ex -pobis." Philippen. iii. "Secundum justitiani quse est in lege factus irreprehensibilis. Omnia reputari ster- cora esse, ut Christum lucrifaciam, et reperiar in illo non habens meam justitiam quae est ex lege, sed illam qu!B est ex fide Christi." Tit. iii. " Apparuit gratia Dei Salvatoris nostri, non ex operibus justitiae quae fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam salvos nos fecit." The same meant divers ancient authors, as well Greeks as Latins, when they said, " We be justified by only faith, or faith alone." Obigenes supra. HiERONYMUS. "'Ex operibus legis non justificabitur omnis caro.' Quod ne de lege ISIosi tantum dictum putes, et non de omnibus mandatis, (quae uno legis nomine continentur,) idem apostolus scribit dicens, ' Consentio legi Dei' &c.' " Gennadibs. " Gratis servaris, hoc est, sine operibus virtutum, aut officiis rectis et perfectis Theodoretus \ Ambrosius I Chrtsostomcs j ^"^P'^' Bernardus J Augustinus, De Spiritu et Litera, ca. 8, 13, 14, 29^. Et, Ad Simplicianum, q. 2. TnoMAS. " ' Arbitramur justificari hominem ex fide sine operibus legis.' Non . . . solum sine operibus ctsremonialibus (quae gratiam non conferebant, sed solum significabant), sed etiam sine operibus inoralium prcecepiorum, sed illud ad, ijC. Tit. iii. 'Non ex operibus justitiae^.'" Idem. " Moralium praeceptorum legitimus usus est, ut homo attribuat eis quod in eis continetur. ' Data est lex ut cognoscatur peccatum.'... Non est ergo in eis spes justificationis, sed in sola fide. Rom. iii. 'Arbi- tramur justificari hominem per fidem sine operibus legis " Augustinus, De Spiritu et Lit. ca. 4. "Doctrina...ilIa, qua mandatum accepimus continenter recteque vivendi, litera est occidens, nisi adsit vivificans Spiritus St James meant of justification in another sense, when he said, "A man is justified by works, and not by faith only." For he spake of such a justification which is a declaration, continuation, and increase of that justification which St Paul spake of before. Jac. ii. "Si fidem quis dicat se habere, opera autem non habeat, &c."" "Ostende mihi fidem tuam ex operibus tuis, et ego ostendam tibi fidem meam ex operibus meis." "Abraham pater noster nonne ex operibus justificatus est, cum immolaret filium suum super altare?" 1 Mac. ii. "Abraham in tentatione nonne inventus est fidelis?" Gen. xxii. "Tentavit Deus Abraham." Apoc. [xxii.] "Qui justus est, justificetur adhuc." Beda. " Credere in Deum soli novere qui diligunt Deum, qui non solo nomine fiunt Clnistiani, sed et factis et vita." [' Hieron. Ad Ctesiph. Epist.xliii.Tom.il. p. 172. Ed. Francof. 1684, where consentio enim.] [2 See the preceding page, note 15.] [3 August. Tom. III. pp. 307, 9, 10, IC] [^ Thorn. Aquin. Op. Venet. 1593. Ad. Rom. cap. iii. Tom. XVI. fol. 13, 2, where secundum illud ad Til. iii. Dr Jenkyns has omitted tlie words sed illud ad, &ic., and inserted the following, f/ua- fecimus nos fecit, which are not found in the Lambeth MSS. Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 128.] Id. in 1 Tim, i. Tom. XVI. fol. 175, 1. where Ilorum legilimus.] [" August. De Spiritu et Litera, ad Marcell. Tom. III. p. 305.] [' Dr Jenkyns has added the following words : numquid polerit fides saloare eiim? Vol. II. p. 128.] NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. 209 Et mox. " Cum [Jacobus] bona opera commeuKirat Ahralur, qua; ejus fidem comitata sunt, satis ostendit Paulum apostolum nou ita per Abraham docere justiticari hominem ])cr fidcni sino operiljus, ut, si quis crediderit, non ad eum pertiueat bene operari ; sed ad hoc potius, ut nemo arbitretur meritis priorum bono- rum oi)erum sc pervenisse ad donum justificationis, quie est in fide Unde apostolus Paulus dieit posse liominem sine o])eribus, scilicet priEcedentibus, justijicari per fidem. Nam justificatus per fidem quomodo potest nisi Juste operari^ ?" Glossa ordinaria. "Probavit [apostolus,] eos qui opera non habent, veram fidem non habere... .Quod Abraham per fidem sine operibus justificatus dicitur, de operibus qua; praecedebant intellicritur ; quia per opera quie fecit insons non fuit, sed sola fide. Hie de operibus agitur quie fidem seqiuuitur, per qua> amplius justificatur, cum jam per fidem fuisset Justus. . . . [Heb. xi.] 'Fide Abraham obtulit filium suum, ciun tentaretur." Ha;c oblatio fuit opus et testimonium fidei et justitia;'"." Hugo Cardinalis. "Apostolus loquitur ad Rom. de operibus prjecedentibus fidem, quiljus non Abraham nec alius jus- tificatus est : hie vero est semio de operibus sequentibus fidem ; qu accepta non est, in ipsa est meritum : cui non donum datur, sed meritum redditur^." Ambrosius. ' Per fidem . . . prsdicationis Jesu Christi agnoscitur donum dudum promissum a Deo, vel suniitur^." TnEODORETUs in folio 1" praicedente Hisicnius. " Miseratus .... Deus humanum genus, cum illud ad explenda legis opera infirmatum vidisset, jam non ex operibus salvari, sed per gratiam, lioniinem vohiit. Gratia vero ex misericordia atque compassione pra'betur, et fide comprehenditur sola, ' non ex operibus,' ut Paulus dicit, nam ' gratia jam non erit gratia-^.'" Bernardus. " Oleum misericordise non reponit nisi in vasa fidei Thomas. "Fides bominis imputatur ad justitiam, . . . non qvidem ita, quod per fidem jiistitiam mereatitr, sed quod ipsum credere est primus actus justiiia>, quam Deus in eo operatur. Ex eo enim quod credit in Deum justi- ficantem, justificationi ejus subjicit se, et sic recipit effectum'." Magistf.r Sextenttarum. "Per fidem justificatur impius,.. .ut deinde ipsa fides incipiat per dilectionem operari. Ea enim sola bona opera dicenda sunt, quie fiunt per dilectionem Dei. Ipsa enim dilectio opus fidei dicitur^." Antididagma. "Per fidem (qua absque dubitatione firmiter confidimus nobis, qui veram peccatorum poenitentiam habemus, peccata nostra propter Christum esse d.im\s?,a.) justificamur tanquam per causam susceptivam^ .'' AuGCSTiNUS, De Spiriiu et Lit. " Per legem fidei quisque cognoscit, si quis bene vivit, Dei gratiam se habere, et ut perficiatur in dilec- tionem justitia? non se aliunde consecuturum. Qua; cogitatio pium facit, quia pietas est vera sapientia'"." Contra Julianum. "Ex fide autem justitiam ideo dicit esse ex Deo, quia Deus 'unicuique partitur mensuram fidei,' et ad fidem pertinet credere, quod ' Deus in nobis operetur et velle ' ',' " &c. "Fides liabetur, quod aliquanto post dicit, quum ' omnis qui invocaverit nomen Domini salvus erit:' ad quam salutem pertinet, ut opera nulla sint, et justitia nobis ex Deo sit'^." [' Eis qui gratiam, quam commendat et percipit fides Christi, putant esse naturam, verissime dicitur : Si per naturam justitia est, ergo, &c (Gennadii) De Eccles. Dogm. cap. xlviii.] [■- Prosper. Resp. ad Excerpt. Gen. Dub. ix. where aliquid conferri liomini, and debilum red- ditur.] Ambros. Comm. in Epist. ad Rom. cap. iii. Tom. V. p. 11!?. IJasil. laC?-] [■> Vid. p. 20-).] I^ycli. In Levit. Lib. iv. cap. xiv. fol.81. (1.) Ed. Basil. l.')27, where siilc/ire.] l" Bernard. In Annunt. Doniin. Serni. iii. Tom. I. col. 11)9, Ed. Paris. ISliO, where vase fidnciie ponis.^ [' Thorn. Aquin. Comm. in Paul. Epist. Ed. Venet. 1593. Ad Rom. cap. iv. fol. 14, I, where Credenti antem in eum qui justificat impium, com- putiibitur licBC ejus fides ad justitiam, &c ] [" Pet. Lonib. in Paul. Epistt. Collectan. ad Roni. cap. iv. fol. 18, F.etadGal. cap. v fol. 157, E. Ed. Paris 1537.] This passage has not been found.] August. Lib. De Spiritu et Litera, capp. X. xi. 17, 8. Tom. III. p. 308, Ed. Paris. 1C35, where si qiiid and Dei gratia.] [" Id. Op. Impeif. contr. Julian. Lib. II. 158. Tom. X. col. lllKi. Ed. Paris. 1079—1709, where in nobis Deus.] f- Id. ibid. Lib. i. cap. cxli. Tom. X. col. 955, where fides enim habet, quoniam omnis, opera bona et, and Deo sint.] NOTES ON JUSTIFICATION. 211 Idem. "Fides in nobis, Christus in nobis. Qnid cnini alind dicit aiiostolus, 'bal)itare Cln'istuni in cordibus nostris per fidem ?' Ergo fides tiia dc Chrinto, Chrisiiis est in corde tiio Et In Psalm, cxviii. "In lege . . . factorum est Dei jubentis jiistitia; in lege autem fidei subvcnientis misericordia OiiiOKNES. Roni. iv. " Jam sane considerabis, sic ut de fide dictum est, quod reputatum est ei ad justitiam, ita de aliis virtutibus dici possit," &c. Et mox : " Quod autem dicit, ' Ei vero qui operatur,' &c. videtur ostendere, quasi in fide quidem gratia sit justificantis, in operc vero justitia tribueniis^^." Et longe infra super hunc locum, 'Ideo ex fide, ut secundum gratiam.' "In superioribus, inquit, distinctionem dedit mereedis et gratia;, dicens niercedem rem debitam esse, gratiam autem nullius esse debiti, sed benevolentire beneficium. Et in pro'senti ergo loco ostendere vohns. Deum hareditatem pro- missionum mm ex dehito, sed ex gratia dare, dicit quia Jucrcditas a Deo his qui credunt, non ex mereedis dehito, sed fidei munere concedatur. Sicut enim (ut exempli gratia dixerim) hoc quod subsistimus non potest intelligi, quasi ex operis nostri mercede subsistamns, sed evidenter Dei munus est quod sumus, et gratia Conditoris, qui esse nos voluit; ita, etsi hajreditatem promissionum Dei capiamus, divina; grati.'c est, non alicujus debiti aut operis merces'"."' AUGUSTINUS. "Medicina enim animae vulnerum, et una propitiatio pro delictis onuiibus, est credere in Christum"." " Credentibus sufficit fides ad justificationem "'Credidit Abraham Deo, et reputatum est illi ad justitiam, et amicus Dei appellatus est." Quod credidit Deo, intus in corde, in sola fide est''-'." " Ipsa justitia est ex fide, qua credimus nos justificari, hoc est, justos fieri, gratia Dei per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum^"." 'A'ie quis glorietur.' AUGUSTINUS. " Non hoc ideo dicit, quod opera bona pia cogitatione facta frustrentur (cum Deus reddat cuique secun- dum opera ejus, sitque gloria Dei operant! bonum,) sed quod opera ex gratia, non ex operibus gratia-'." Thomas. Ephes. ii. " ' Justificati .... per gratiam ipsius.' Idem enim est salvari et justificari."' " Subdit .... rationem quare Deus salvat homines per fidera absque meritis prKcedentibus : ut ne quis glorietur in seipso, sed tota gloria in Deum referatm- 1 Cor. i . ' Ut non glorietur omnis caro in conspectu ejus--.'" Ambbosids. Ephes. ii. "Verum est, quod onmis gratiarum actio salutis nostrse ad Deum referenda est, qui misericordiam suam nobis prsestat, ut revocaret errantes ad vitam, non qua;rentes rectum iter. Idcoque non est glori- andum nobis in nobis ipsis, sed in Deo ; qui nos regeneravit nativitate coelesti per fidem Christi HiEBONTMUs. Ephes. ii. "Hoc autem totum proptcrea [dixit,] ne ; Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 227. This resolution was voted on the 11th Feb. 1531. 15ut the title of Supreme Head was not given to the king by Act of Parliament till 1534; (Stat. 20 Hen. VIII. cap. i.) Nor does it appear to have been acknow- ledged by the universities before that year. Wilkins, ibid. pp. 771, 775 ; Burnet's HiSt. of Reformat. Vol. III. App. b. ii. No. 27, p. 7-; State Papers, Vol. I. p. 425.) Yet Cranmer's words, as here reported, imply, that it had been formally approved by them during the primacy of Warham. This is another reason, in addition to those given in a pre- ceding note, for suspecting the accuracy of this ac- count of the examination." — Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. !!».] Vid. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. GO. Ed. Lond. 11!31.] 21(5 EXAMINATION BEFOllE BROKES. Martin: — So saitli St Ambrose, Dc Offic'iis : Miserahilis necesskas, quw solcitur parriculio' ; id est, "It is a miserable necessity whicli is paid with parricide." Then, master Cranmer, yon can no less confess by the premises, but that you ouglit not to have conscience of every oath, but if it be just, lawful, and advisedly taken. Cranmer : — So was that oath. Martin: — That is not so. For first it was unjust, for it tended to the taking away of another man's right. It was not lawful, for the laws of God and the church were against it. Besides, it was not voluntary ; for every man and woman were com- j)elled to take it. Cranmer: — It pleaseth you to say so. Tiie arch Martin : — Let all the world be judge. But, sir, you that pretend to have such a Mvorn to the conscience to break an oath ; 1 pray you, did you never swear, and break the same ? iKit'Yo swear Cranmer: — I remember not. epope. Martin: — I will help your memory. Did you never swear obedience to the sec of Rome ? Cranmer : — Indeed I did once swear unto the same. Martin : — Yea, that you did twice^, as appeareth by records and writings liere ready to be shewed. The arch- Cranmer : — But I remember I saved all by protestation that I made by the counsel firsttothe™ of the bcst learned men I could get at that time^ u"t'atu)n.''™ Martin : — Hearken, good people, what this man saith. He made a protestation one day to keep never a wliit of that which he would swear the next day. Was this the part of a christian man ? If a christian man would bargain with a Turk, and before he maketh his bargain, solemnly before witness readeth in his paper that he holdeth secretly in hand*, or jJeradventure protesteth before one or two, that he mindeth not to perform whatsoever he shall promise to the Turk ; I say, if a christian man would serve a Turk^ in this manner, that the christian man were worse than the Turk. What would you then say to this man, that made a solemn oath and promise unto God and his church, and made a protestation before quite contrary ? Cranmer : — That which I did, I did by the bust learned men's advice I could get at that time. Pr Martm Martin : — I protest before all the learned men here, that there is no learning will save rhTarcfi-""^ your perjury herein ; for there be two rules of the civil law clean contrary against you : (and so brought forth his rules ; which being done, he proceeded further.) But will you oat^h""a(ie'to havc thc trutli of the matter ? King Henry the eighth even then meant the lamentable t le pope. change which after you see came to pass : and to further his pitiful proceedings, from the divorcement of his most lawful wife to the detestable departing from the blessed unity of Christ's church, this man made the foresaid protestation, and, on the other side, he letted not to make two solemn oaths quite contrary : and why ? for otherwise, by the laws and canons of this realm, he could not aspire to the archbishoprick of Canterbury. i)r Cranmer Cranmer : — I protest before you all, there was never man came more unwillingly be made" to a bishopHck than I did to that : insomuch that when king Henry did send for fniel in archbuhop. , x , n t i i • i i , , post, that I should come over, i prolonged my journey by seven weeks at the least, thinking that he would be forgetful of me in the mean time [' Ainbros. De Officiis, Lib. iii. cap. xii. Tom. IV. p. 38. Colon. Agrip. 1616.] [- Dr Jenkyns supposes that the oaths here re- ferred to were the two which Cratimer took at his consecration, and were all that IMartin meant. — Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 91.] See Strype's Ulem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 27,21J. Ed. O.xon. 1840 ; Hallam's Constit. Hist. Jivo. Vol. I. p. 135, note ; Todd's Life of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. 1. p. 58.] Other editions read, " in his hand."] Other editions read, " should serve a Turk."] [" Dr Jenkyns remarks hereon, that "this asser- tion has been questioned, but without sufficient rea- son. (See Lingard, \'ol. VL p. 254 ; Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. \. p. 50.) AVarham died on the 23d of Aug. 1532. The precise date of Cranmer's return from the continent is not known. Strype indeed states, that Cranmer was in England and present at the marriage of Anne Boleyn, on the 14th of November. He may possibly have been then in England; but neither was Anne Boleyn married on that day, nor was Cranmer present on the occasion. See his letter to Hawkyns. It is certain that on the 20th of October, he was still in (iermany, at Villach ; and thc letter which he wrote from that place contains no allusion to his coming home. Nor were the bulls for his promotion applied for at Rome till the end of January, 1533." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 'J'i,n.\ EXAMINATION BEFORE BROKES. 217 Martin: — You declare well by the way that the king took you to be a man of good conscience, who could not find within all his realm any man that would set forth his strange attemjits, but was enforced to send for you in post to come out of Germany. AVhat may we conjecture hereby, but that there was a compact between you, being then ;jj^;','J^'; queen Anne's chaplain, and the king : " Give me the archbishoprick of Canterbury, and I will give you licence to live in adultery ? " Cranmer : — You say not true. Martin : — Let your protestation, joined with the rest of your talk, give judgment. Nine prima malt lobes. Of that your execrable perjury, and his coloured and too shamefully suffered adultery, came heresy and all mischief to this realm. And thus have I spoken as touching your conscience' you make for breaking your heretical oath made to the king. But to break your former oath, made at two sundry times both to God and his church, you have no conscience at all. And now to answer another part of your oration, wherein you bring in God's word, that you have it on your side, and no man else, and that the pope hath devised a new scripture, contrary to the scriptures of God ; ye play herein as the Pharisees did, which cried always, Verlum Nay, the Domini, eerhum Domini, ' The word of the Lord, the word of the Lord,' when they eried not meant nothing so. This betteretli not your cause, because you have God's word for ini'„i,'hut " you ; for so Basilides" and Photinus the heretics said that they had God's word to IZllhi'i^m maintain their heresy. So Nestorius, so Macedonius, so Pelagius, and, briefly, all the now against heretics that ever were, pretended that they had God's word for them ; yea, and so the ims^^""^''" devil, being the father of heresies, alleged God's word for him, saying, Scriptum est. It is written.' So said he to Christ, Mitte te deorsum, 'Cast thyself backward °;' which you applied most falsely against the pope. But if you mark the devil's language well, it agreed with your proceedings most truly. For, Mitte te deorsum, ' Cast thyself down- ward,' said he ; and so taught you to cast all things downward. Down with the sacra- ment ! down with the mass ! down with the altars ! down with the arms of Christ, and up so did king with a lion and a dog! down with the abbeys! down with the chauntries! down with josias'down"' hospitals and colleges! down with fasting and prayer! yea, down with all that good and men 1^(5?" godly is ! All your proceedings and preachings tended to no other, but to fulfil the devil's "re com- ^"'^ request, Mitte te deorsum. And therefore tell not lis that you have God's word. For God "noj'her hath given us by his word a mark to know that your teaching proceeded not of God, but of'^/^^'fin of the devil, and that your doctrine came not of Christ, but of antichrist. For Christ said" there should come against his church liipi rapaces, id est, 'ravening wolves;' and nseudo-apostoli, id est, ' false apostles.' But how should we know them ? Christ whether , , . . , . these ))e the teacheth us, saying. Ex fructihus eorum coc/noscetis eos ; id est, 'By their fruits ye shall fmiisofthe know them.' Why, what be their fniits ? St Paul declaretli : Post carnem in con- "f t^ie nlpSa ,.. 77 o • L k f ^ more, let the cupiscentia et immunditia ambulant : potestatem confemnunt, &c. : i. e. After the conversation flesh they walk in concupiscence and uncleanness ; they contemn potestates.' Again, Rive judg- In diebus novissimis erunt periculosa tempora, erunt seipsos amantes, cupidi, elati, im- morigeri parentibus, proditores, &c. : i.e. 'In the latter days there shall be perilous times : then shall there be men loving themselves, covetous, proud, disobedient to parents, treason-workers.' Whether these be not the fruits of your gospel, I refer me to this worshipful audience : whether the said gospel began not with perjury, proceeded with adultery, was maintained with heresy, and ended in conspiracy. Now, sir, two points more I marked in your raging discourse that you made here : the one against the holy sacrament ; the other against the pope's jurisdiction and the authority of the see apostolic. Touching the first, ye say you have God's word vsdth you, yea, and all the doctors, ooetnne of the S3,CY!k' I would here ask but one question of you, whether God's word be contrary to itself, and ment. whether the doctors teach doctrine contrary to themselves, or no ? For you, master Cranmer, have taught in this high sacrament of the altar three contrary doctrines, and yet you pretended in every one verbum Domini. ment. ['' Other editions read, " touching the con- science."] f Other editions read, "for Basilidc3."'j [" Other editions read, "Cast thyself down- ward."] ['" Oliicr editions read, " Christ foresaid."] 218 EXAMINATION BEFORE BROKES. CranrAer : — Nay, I tanglit but two contrary doctrines in the same'. Martin : — What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lambert the sacra- mentary, in the king's presence in Whitehall?'^ Augirsiine Cramner : — I maintained then the papists' doctrine. ihenVMau"-' Martin : — That is to say, the catholic and universal doctrine of Christ's church. then'a''catho- whcu king Ilenry died ? Did you not translate Justus Jonas's book V Cranmer : — I did so. Martin : — Then there you defended another doctrine touching the sacrament, by the same token that you sent to Lynne your printer ; that whereas in the first print there was an affirmative, that is to say, Christ's body really in the sacrament, you sent then to your printer to put in a ' not,' whereby it came miraculously to pass, that Christ's body was clean conveyed out of the sacrament^. Cranmer : — I remember there were two printers of my said book ; but where the same 'not' was put in, I cannot tell, Martin : — Then from a Lutheran ye became a Zwinglian, which is the vilest heresy of all in the high mystery of the sacrament ; and for the same heresy you did help to burn Lambert the sacramentary, which you now call the catholic faith and God's word. Dr Cranmer Cranmer: — I grant that then I believed otherwise than I do now; and so I did, first won to . . , , , , k f'e"'t"h ^'^^^ of London, doctor Ridley, did confer with me, and by sundry persuasions i)i'""'R'ii*^ and authorities of doctors drew me quite from my opinion ^ ley. [' Vitl. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 95, where is found the following note : " Dr Wordsworth seems to think this declaration decisive against the common belief, that Cranmer at one time held the Lutheran tenets on the eucharist. Vet such an opinion seems to have been entertained, not only by Foxe, to whom Dr W. traces it, but by the archbishop's contemporaries in general. (See [Dr J.'s] Preface.) It is therefore scarcely to be surrender- ed on the authority of a conversation, which, there is reason to suppose, has not been reported accurately. As far indeed as it rested on the translation of Justus Jonas' Catechism, it must be admitted to be with- out foundation : for Cranmer repeatedly declared, that the doctrine there taught, though it had been misunderstood, was none other than that which was maintained in the Defence. But the following ex- tract from his Answer to Smythe's Preface leaves a strong impression, that in his passage from transub- stantiation to the tenets of the Church of England, he had paused at the Real Presence according to the Initheran sense. Smythe, he says, ' understood not the matter — no more than he understood my book of the Catechism ; and therefore reportefh un- truly of me, that I in that book did set forth the real presence of Christ's body in the sacrament. Unto which false report I have answered in my fourth book, the eighth chapter. But this I confess of myself, that not long before I wrote the said Cate- chism, I was in that error of the real presence, as I was many years past in divers other errors; as of transubstantiation, of the sacrilice propitiatory of the priests in the mass, of pilgrimages, purgatory, pardons, and many other superstitions and errors that came from Rome. . . . But after it had pleased God to shew unto me, by his holy word, a more perfect knowledge of his 8on Jesus Christ, from time to time, as I grew in knowledge of him, by little and little I put away ray former ignorance.' " — See Writings of Abp. Cranmer on the Sacrament, Vol. I. pp. 190, 22(i, 7; (Answer to Smythe's Pre- face), p. 374, Park. Soc. Ed. ; Wordsworth's Eccl. Biogr. Vol. III. p. 050 ; Preface to Cranraer's Catechism, p. 18. Ed. Oxon. 1829 ; Boner's at- tack on Cranmer ; Foxe's Acts and Monuments pp. 1312, 1317. Ed. Lond. I(i83.] "John Nicholson, alias Lambert, burnt for denying the corporal presence, a.d. 1538, was not condemned by Cranmer, but by the king in person, Crumwell reading the sentence. Before his sentence was passed, there was a disputation, opened by a speech from Sampson, bishop of Chichester. The king himself disputed against Lambert's Krst posi- tion, and then he commanded Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop of Canterbury, to refute him." Jenkyns. — Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, pp. 1122, et seqq. ; Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 92—94. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] The book commonly called " Cranmer's Cate- chism," translated under his direction from a cate- chism compiled in Latin by Justus Jonas. See Preface to Cranmer's Catechism, ed. Oxford, 1829; Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 45.] " This catechism was printed first, by the archbi.shop's order, about the time of king Henry's death, or soon after. In a second edition the word ' not' was inserted in a certain place of the book, to alter the doctrine of the real presence, which was asserted in the first edition. This Dr Martin... threw in his dish at his examination in Oxford. But the archbishop professed his ignorance con- cerning the foisting of that word." — Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 569. The word "not" has not been found in any copy extant Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. m Ne quis autem putet, hunc sanctum Dei martyrem ad asserendam banc de cocna Dominica explicationem . . . vel temere vel factiose descen- disse ; neutiquam id te latere velim, pie lector, hunc virum, post multam scripturarum pervestigationem, ex unius beati martyris Ridlei episcopi Londinensis institutione sero tandem (ninihum anno 1546) in earn quam hie tuetur sententiam adductum esse Preface to Embd. Ed. of the Defence of the Sacra- ment, Vol. I. Appendix, pp. 2, 6. Park. Soc. Ed.] EXAMINATION BEFORE BROKES. 219 Mart'm : — Now, sir, as toucliinff tlic last i)art of your oration, you denied that the snprcmncy ' " _ ' . of Ihi; i>o|)e. pope's holiness was supreme head of tiie eliurch of Christ. Cranmer : — I did so. Martin : — Who say you then is supreme head ? Cranmer : — Christ. Martin : — But whom hath Christ left here in earth his vicar and head of his church ? Cranmer : — Nobody. Martin : — Ah ! why told you not king Henry this, when you made him supreme head? and now nobody is. This is treason against his own person, as you then made him. Cranmer : — I mean not but every king in his own realm and dominion is supreme King Henry . . was not su- liead, and so was he supremo head of the church of Christ in Enoland. premehead Martin : — Is this always true ? and was it ever so m Christ s church ? his own •' realm. The Cranmer : — It was so. rope wiii be Martin: — Then what say you by Nero? He was the mightiest prince of the head over aii. earth, after Christ was ascended. Was he head of Christ's church ? Cranmer : — Nero was Peter's head. Martin : — I ask, whether Nero was head of the church, or no ? If he were not, it is false that you said before, that all princes be, and ever were, heads of the church within their realms. Cranmer : — Nay, it is true, for Nero was head of the church, that is, in worldly respect of the temporal bodies of men, of whom the church consisteth ; for so he beheaded Peter and the apostles. And the Turk too is head of the church of Turkey. Martin : — Then he that beheaded the heads of the church, and crucified the apostles, was head of Christ's church ; and he that was never member of the church, is head of the church, by your new found understanding of God's word. ** ******* Interrogatories objected to the archbishop, with his Answers annexed to the same^. 1. Tnterrog. First was objected, that he, the foresaid Thomas Cranmer, being yet interroga- free, and before he entered into holy orders, married one Joan, surnamcd black, or brown, against the dwelling at the sign of the Dolphin, in Cambridge ^ arUibishop. Ansic. Whereunto he answered, that whether she was called black or brown he The first knew not : but that he married there one Joan, that he ffranted. tlirardi^ " bi "ho 1 2. Interrog. That, after the death of the foresaid wife, he entered into holy orders, and after that was made archbishop by the pope. Ansio. He received (he said) a certain bull of the pope, which he delivered unto the king, and was archbishop by him. 3. Interrog. Item, that he, being in holy orders, married another woman, as his The second second wife, named Anne ; and so was twice married the^wT^-" Ansio. To this he granted. bishop. 4. Interrog. Item, in the time of king Henry the eighth he kept the said wife secretly, and had children by her". Answ. Hereunto he also granted ; affirming that it was better for him to have his own, than to do like other priests, holding and keeping other men's wives. [" See the Processus contra Cranmerum in the A])pendix.] [' "And so being Master of Arts and Fellow of the same college, [Jesus college,] it chanced him to marry a gentleman's daughter: by means whereof he lost and gave over his fellowsliip there, and be- came the reader in Buckingham college [now I\Iag. dalene ;] and for that he would with more diligence apply that his office of reading, he placed his said wife in an inn, called the Dolphin, in Cambridge, the wife of the house being of affinity unto her." Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. lUOO. Upon the death of his wife he was re-elected Fellow of Jesus. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. ii.J [" He married the niece of Osiander, during his embassy in Germany, about the beginning of the year \b\i2. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 15 ; Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. ]).;!!). j [" Thomas and Margaret, who survived the archbishop, and were restored in blond a. d. 15((3, and Anne, wlio died before his death. Vid. Genea- logical Table in Vol. I. of Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer. J 220 EXAMINATION BEFORE BROKES. 5. Interroff. Item, in tlie time of king Edward lie brought out the said his wife' openly, affirming and professing pubhcly the same to be his wife. Answ. He denied not but he so did, and lawfully might do the same, forasmuch as the laws of the realm did so permit him. 6. Interrog. Item, that he shamed not openly to glory himself to have had his wife in secret many years. Ansic. And though he so did, (he said,) there was no cause why he should be ashamed thereof. bishop'^'' 7- Interrog. Item, that the said Thomas Cranraer, falling afterward into the deep rharsed with hottom of errors, did fly and refuse the authority of the church ; did hold and follow the ni> doctrine . . and books, hcresy concerning the sacrament of the altar ; and also did compile and caused to be set abroad divers books. Answ. Whereunto, when the names of the books were recited to him, he denied not such books which he was the author of. As touching the treatise of Peter Martyr upon the sacrament, he denied that he ever saw it before it was abroad, yet did approve and well like of the same. As for the Catechism ^, the book of Articles, with the other book against Winchester, he granted the same to be his doings. 8. Interrog. Item, that he compelled many, against their wills, to subscribe to the same articles. Answ. He exhorted (he said) such as were willing to subscribe: but against their wills he compelled none". 9. Interrog. Item, forsomuch as he surceased not to perpetrate enorme and in- ordinate crimes, he was therefore cast into the Tower, and from thence was brought to Oxford, at what time it was commonly thought that the parliament there should be liolden. Answ. To this he said, that he knew no such enorme and inordinate crimes that ever Tie committed. 10. Interrog. Item, that in the said city of Oxford he did openly maintain his heresy, and there was convicted upon the same. Answ. He defended (he said) there the cause of the sacrament ; but to be convicted^ in the same, that he denied. 11. Interrog. Item, when he persevered still in the same, he was by the public censure of the university pronounced an heretic, and his books to be heretical. Answ. That he was so denounced, he denied not; but that he was an heretic, or his books heretical, that he denied. 12. Interrog. Item, that he was and is notoriously infamed with the note of schism, as who not only himself receded from the catholic church and see of Rome, but also moved the king and subjects of this realm to the same. Answ. As touching the receding, that he well granted ; but that receding or depart- ing (said he) was only from the see of Rome, and had in it no matter of any schism. [' Other editions read, " the said wife."] [- Dr Jenkyns, (Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 101, 2) says : " There is some confusion respecting the books here mentioned, even between the different parts of the official report ; a Discourse of the Lord's Supper, &c. being named in Cranmer's answer, which does not appear in the corresponding article of accusation. Peter Martyr printed two works on the Eucharist in 1549, one entitled Dispu- tatio de Eucharistiae sacramento habita in celeberr. Universitate Oxoniee, &c. ; the otlier, Tractatio de sacramento Eucharistiee habita publice Oxonii, &c. The Disputation was published at the request of Cranmer and of the royal commissioners before whom it was held. ' Quid enim negare ausim,' says he in an address to the reader, ' Rever**'™" Archiepisc. Cantuariensi, cui plane omnia debeo ? quidve regiis visitatoribiis, qui hisce disputationi- bus non solum interfucrunt, sed prsfuerunt ? Damus itaquc tibi hanc dispulationem, cui ad majorem evi- dentiara, Tractationem de eadem re adjecimus.' To the Tractatio was prefixed a long epistle dedi- catory to Cranmer. Botli were translated into En- glish ; the latter by Nic. Udall, under the title, A Discourse or Traictise of Petur Martyr Vermilla,&c. See Wood, Athence Oxon. Vol. I. p. 329. Ed. Bliss; Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. p. a06. Ed. Oxon. 1822; Ames' Typograph. Antiq. Ed. Dib- din, Vol. IV. p. 314 ; Pet. Martyr, De Eucharist, pp. 614, 662. Ed. 1562."] i.e. the Short Catechism added to the Articles of 1552.— Vid. Disputations at Oxford, Vol. I. p. 422, n. 2; Park. Soc. Ed. ; Jenkyns" Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. pp. 65, w.u. 102, n. f J The witnesses for the most part were silent on this article, and those who gave evidence spoke only from report. Vid. Process, cont. Cranm. Ap- pendix.] Other editions read, " But that he was con- victed."] EXx\MINATION BEFORE BROKES. 221 13. Intcrrofi. Item, that he had been twice sworn to the pope. — And withal I)r T'leafc''- J ^ (■■.. . bishop sworn Martin brought out the instrument of the public notary , whercni was contained his pro- testation made when he should be consecrated, asking if he had any thing else protested. Uon. Answ. Whercunto he answered, that he did nothing but by the laws of the realm. 14. Interrog. Item, that he, the said archbishop of Canterbury, did not only offend in the premises, but also in taking upon him the authority of the see of Rome, in that, without leave or licence from the said see, he consecrated bishops and priests. Ansto. He granted that he did execute such things as were wont to be referred to the pope, at what time it was permitted to him by the public laws and determi- nation of the realm. 15. Interrog. Item, that when the whole realm had subscribed to the authority of the pope, he only still persisted in his error. Answ. That he did not admit the pope's authority, he confessed to be true : but that he erred in the same, that he denied. 16. Interrog. Item, that all and singular the premises be true. Answ. That likewise he granted, excepting those things whereunto he had now answered. -X- * * * * * A more full Answer of the archbishop of Canterbury/ to the first Oration of bishop Brokes. [When the bishop had thus ended his tale, my lord of Canterbury, desiring licence to speak, which was gently granted him Ijy the bishop, made answer to this effect :] My lord, I do not acknowledge this session of yours, nor yet you as my lawful judge; neither would I have appeared here this day before you, but that I was brought hither as a prisoner. And therefore I openly here renounce you for my judge, protesting that my meaning is not to make any answers as in a lawful judgment, (for then would I be silent,) but only for that I am bound in conscience to answer every man of that hope which I have in Jesus Christ, by the counsel of St Peter, and lest by my silence many of those which are weak here present might be offended. And so I desire that my answers may be accepted as extrajudicialia. [And when he had ended his protestation, he began thus':] My lord, you have very learnedly and eloquently in your oration put me in remem- Amotefuii brance of many things touching myself, wherein I do not mean to spend the time the a?Jh-' in answering of them. I acknowledge God's goodness to me in all his gifts, and bishop thank him as heartily for this state wherein I find myself now, as ever I did for the oration.' time of my prosperity ; and it is not the loss of my promotions that grieveth me. The greatest grief I have at this time is, and one of the greatest that ever I had in all my life, to see the king and queen's majesties, by their proctors, here to be- Que?" Mary come my accusers, and that in their own realm and country, before a foreign power, archbishop If I have transgressed the laws of the land, their majesties have sufficient authority her'own"*^ and power, both from God and by the ordinance of this realm, to punish me ; where- a forefgn"^ unto I both have, and at all times shall be content to submit myself. power. Alas ! what hath the pope to do in England ? whose jurisdiction is so far different from the jurisdiction of this realm, that it is impossible to be true to the one and true to the other. The laws also are so diverse, that whosoever sweareth to both, The laws of must needs incur perjury to the one. Which as oft as I remember, even for the am/of the love that I bear to her grace, I cannot but be heartily sorry to think upon it, how that her comri^y. highness, the day of her coronation, at which time she took a solemn oath to observe all the laws and liberties of this realm of England, at the same time also took an oath to the bishop of Rome, and promised to maintain that see. The state of No man can England being so repugnant to the supremacy of the pope, it was impossible but she thrreaim must needs be forsworn in the one. Wherein if her grace had been faithfully adver- po^e^o""" tised by her council, then surely slie would never have done it. ^^'^ [" Vid. Disputations at Oxford, Vol. I. pp. 394, I [' This passage is found only in the first edition 5, 423.1 ' of Foxe's Acts and Monuments. Ed. l.lfiM, p. Ufil.J 222 EXAMINATION BEFORE BROKES. The contra- riety between the laws of this rciUni and of the yo]K' ile- seribe2U.J Dr Jenkyns considers, that this letter was l)robably written in June, 1.531, whilst Cranmer was in England, after his return from Rome, where, as ambassador, he had presented his booii on the divorce to the pope, and previously to his departure to (Jerniany on his mission to the emperor. He was probably residing at this time with the Boleyn family, as had been the case before he accomjianied the earl to Italy. See Todd's Life of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. no, where some errors of Sirype respecting this letter are corrected, ./enkyns's Re- mains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 1.] The book which Pole some years afterwards declared he had delivered to Henry VIII. "with secretness." Vid. Burnet's Hist, of the Reformat. Vol. III. Pt. II. Appendix. Book iii. No. 51. pp. 159—11)3. Ed. Oxon. 1H29. Beccatelli, who wrote the life of cardinal Pole, and other autiiors, having made no reference to this book, led Anthony a Wood to doubt whether it had ever been written. Vid. Athen;e Oxon. Vol. I. col. 2!)3. Ed. Bliss. Lond. 1813—20. Phillips (Life of Reginald Pole, p. 06- on. Ed. Oxon. 1764) says that Pole first declared his opinion on the divorce to Henry VIII. personally, and afterwards, to soften the king's dis- pleasure, " sent his reasons in writing, with an as- surance, which he knew would be acici)table, that the purport of the letter had been communicated to nobody." | 230 LETTERS. [1531. And where he heard reasons for the king his party, that he was moved of God his law, whicli doth straitly forbid, and that with many great threats, tliat no man shall marry his brother his wife : and as for the iieople, that longeth not to their judgment, and yet it is to be thought that they will be content, when they shall know that the ancient doctors of the church, and the determinations of so many great universities be of the king his sentence : and as concerning the emperor, if he be so unrightful that he ^vill maintain an unjust cause, yet God will never fail them that stand upon his party, and for any thing will not transgress his commandments : and beside that, we shall not lack the aid of the French king, which partly for the league which he hath made with us, and partly for the displeasure and old grudge which he beareth toward the emperor, would be glad to have occasion to be avenged : these reasons he bringeth for the king's party against his own opinion. To which he maketh answer in this manner. First, as touching the law of God, he thinketh that if the king were pleased to take the contrary part, he might as well justify that, and have as good ground of the scripture therefore, as for that part which he now taketh. And yet if he thouglit the king's party never so just, and that this his marriage were undoubtedly against God's pleasure, then he could not deny but it should be well done for the king to refuse this marriage, and to take another wife : but that he should be a doer therein, and a setter forward thereof, he could never find in his heart. And yet he granteth that he hath no good reason therefore, but only affection' which he beareth and of duty oweth unto the king's person. For in so doing he should not only weaken, yea and utterly take away the princess' title, but also he must needs accuse the most and chief part of all the king's life hitherto, which hath been so infortunate to live more than twenty years in a matrimony so shameful, so abominable, so bestial and against nature, (if it be so as the books which do defend the king's party do say,) that the abomination thereof is naturally written and graven in every man's heart, so that none excusation can be made by ignorance ; and thus to accuse the noble nature of the king's grace, and to take away the title of his succession, he could never find in his heart, were [the] king's cause never so good; which he doth knowledge to be only affection. Now as concerning the people, he thinketh not possible to satisfy them by learning or preaching; but as they now do begin to hate priests, this shall make them rather to hate much more both learned men and also the name of learning, and bring them in abomination of every man. For what loving men toward their prince would gladly hear, that either their prince should be so infortunate, to live so many years in matrimony so abominable; or that they should be taken and counted so bestial, to approve and take for lawful, and that so many years, a matrimony so unlawful and so much against nature, that every man in his heart naturally doth abhor it ? and, that is more, when they hear this matrimony dispraised and spoken against, neither by their own minds, nor by reasons that be made against this matrimony, can they be persuaded to grudge against the matrimony; but for any thing they do grudge against the divorce, wherein the people should shew themselves no men but beasts. And that the people should be persuaded hereto, he cannot think it. And as for the authority of the universities, he thinketh and sayeth that many times they be led by afi'ections, which is well known to every man, and wisheth that they never did err in their determinations. Then he sheweth \vith how great difficulty the universities were brought to the king's party. And moreover against the authority of the universities he setteth the authority of the king's grace['s] father and his council, the queen's father and his council, and the pope and his council. Then he cometh again to the pope, and the emperor, and French king. And first the pope, how much he is adversary unto the king's purpose, he hath shewed divers tokens already, and not without a cause : for if he should consent to the king's purpose, he must needs do against his predecessors, and also restrain his own power more than it hath been in time past, which rather he would be glad to extend; and moreover he [' Theret'oie. only aftection. .Sirypc.J Jrj3i.] LETTERS. 231 slionld set great sedition in many realms, as in Portugal, of which king the emperor liath married one sister, and the duke of Savoy the other. Then he extolleth the power of the emperor, and diminishQetli^ the aid of the French king toward us, saying, that the emperor, without drawing of any sword, hut only by forbidding the course of merchandise into Flanders and Spain, may put this realm into great damage and ruin. And what if he will thereto draw his sword, wherein is so much power, which, being of much less power than he is now, subdued the pope and the French king ? And as for the Frenchmen, [they^ never used to keep league with us but for their own advantage, and we can never find in our hearts to trust them. And yet if now contrary to their old nature they keep their league, yet our nation shall think themselves in miserable con- dition, if they shall be compelled to trust upon their aid, which always have been our mortal enemies, and never we loved them, nor they us. And if the Frenchmen have any suspicion that this new matrimony shall not continue, then we shall have no succour of them, but upon such conditions as shall be intolerable to this realm. And if they, following their old nature and custom, then do break league with us, then we shall look for none other, but that England shall be a prey between the emperor and them. After all this he cometh to the point to save the king's honour, sajang, that the king standetli even upon the brink of the water, and yet he may save all his honour ; but if he put forth his foot but one step forward, all his honour is drowned. And the means which he hath devised to save the king's honour is this^. The rest of this matter I must leave to shew your lordship by mouth when I speak with you, which I purpose, God willing, shall be to-morrow, if the king's grace let me not. Now the bearer maketh such haste that I can write no more, but that I hear no word from my benefice, nor master Russell['s] servant is not yet returned again, wliereof I do not a little marvel. The king and my lady Anne rode yesterday to Windsor, and this night they be looked for again at Hampton Court : God be their guide, and preserve your lordship to his most pleasure. From Hampton Court this xiii. day of June, Q1531.]^ Your most humble headman, Thomas CuANsrAii'. II. TO KING HENRY VIII.' Pleasetii it your highness to understand, that at my last solicitation unto IVIonsieur Printed from fl . ytrv])e's Grandeveile for an answer of the contract of merchandise between tlie merchants of your Mem.ofAbp. grace's realm, and the merchants of the emperor's Low Countries, the said MonsieurApp.Voi.il. Grandeveile shewed me, that forsomuch as the diet concerning the said contract was ovon.'iwii. lately held in Flaundres, where the queen of Hungary^ is governatricc, the emperor sir w! thought good to do nothing therein without her advice, but to make answer by her rather mss. than by me. Wherefore it may please your grace no further to look for answer of me herein, but of the queen, unto whom the whole answer is committed. [- As has been observed by Strype and Mr Todd, the beginning of the letter shews, that the means devised were, for the king to be " content to commit his great cause to the judgment of the pope." Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 5, n. d.] 1^ Vid. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 30.] [■* So spelled in this single instance, the only one in which it is written with the archbishop's own hand. J This and the following letter are reports from Cranmer whilst he was at the court of the emperor Charles V. as sole ambassador, to which office he was appointed by a commission with instructions, Jan. 24, 15:11-2, " wherein he was styled Consiliarius Regius et ad Ciesarem orator." Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 14. Ed. Oxon. 1H40. Also tieckendorf, Comment, de Lutheran. Lib. iii. sect. 7- § xvi. Add. p. 41. Ed. Francof. et Lips. 1()92.] I" Cranmer had divers conferences with M. (Jrandeville, at Regensburgh. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. i. p. l(i. Ed. O-xon. 1840.] " Mary, the sister of Charles V., queen dowager of Hungary, and governess of the Nether- lands." .Jenkyns.] 232 LETTERS. [1532. ^Moreover, when the said Monsieur Grandeveile inquired of me, if I had any answer of the aid and subsidy wliich the emperor desired of your grace, I reported unto him fully your grace's answer, according unto mine instructions sent unto me by your grace's servant, William Paget. Which answer be desired me to deliver him in writing, that be might refer the same truly unto the emperor; and so I did. Xeverthcless the emperor, now at bis departing', bath bad such importune business, that 3Ionsieur Grandeveile assigned me to repair unto the emperor again at Lyntz ; for there, he said, I shall have an answer again in writing. The French ambassador and I w ith all diligence do make preparation to funiish ourselves of wagons, horses, ships, tents, and other things necessarv to our vovage : but it \\t11 be at the least eight or ten davs before we can be read}' to depart hence. Yet we trust to be at Lyntz before the emperor ; for he will tarry by the way at Passaw ten or twelve days. As for the Turk, be resideth still in Hungary in the same place environed upon all parts, whereof I wrote unto your highness in my last letters. And the emperor departed from Abagh toward Vienna the second day of this month by land, not coming by this town ; but the same day the king Ferdiuando " departed from this town bv water, and at Passaw, fourteen miles hence, they shall meet, and so pass forth unto LjTitz, which is the midway from hence unto Vienna. And there the emperor will tarry to counsel what be w ill do^ : and there all the ambassadors shall know his plea- sure, as 3Ionsicur Grandeveile shewed me. I have sent herewith unto your grace the copy of the emperor's proclamation* con- cerning a general council, and a reformation to be bad in Germany for the contro- versies of the faith. Also I have sent the tax of all the states of the empire, bow many soldiers everj' man is limited unto for the aid against the Turk, ^"lierein your grace may perceive, that the greatest prince in Germany (only the duke of Burgundy and Austry except) is not appointed above 120 horsemen and 554 footmen. Thus our Lord evermore have your highness in bis preservation and governance. From Regenspurgh, the iv. day of September, [1532.] Your grace's most humble subject, chaplain, and headman, Thomas Cra>mer. III. TO KING HEXllY VIII.^ Cotton MS Pleaseth it your highness to understand, that [the emperor bath made] such v^teihus, B. speed in bis journey toward Spayne, that [he hath travelled] two hundredth EngUsh Original ^ milcs from Vienna, and is [now at a] towTi called Yiilacb, but six Dutch miles from Imperaior. Italv, [from wheucc, if] possible, be intendeth to pass the seas into Spa^Tie bef[ore T.T.T'. ' Chri]stmas^. But in his passage through Italy he -will speak [with the] pope, with Museum. whom, among other matters, I suppose he ^^"ill tr[eat of] a general council to be had this next year to come, accordi[ng] to his promise iinto the princes of Almayne at this last di[et]'. And I do think that he will not forget to make mention u[nto [' Viz. to take the command of the combined forces against the Turks. Vid. Letter III. infra.] p Ferdinand was brother of Charles V. and his successor in the empire.] Vid. Sleidan, De Statu Religionis et Reipub. Book VIII. p. 1H7. £d. Francof. loBJi.] [■• Dr Jenkyns concludes that this was "the edict of August 3rd, 1532; by which the emperor, on the conclusion of the treaty of Nuremberg, announced a general peace in Germany until the meeting of a general, christian, and free council. The protestants on their part engaged to assist the I emperor against the Turks." Vid. Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran, Lib. iii. sect. 4. i ix. p. 25. Ed. Francof. et Lips. 1092. (12); I Robertson's Life of Charles V. Vol. IIL p. 5/. Ld. i Lond. 1787.] I This letter being injured by fire, Dr Jenkyns has supplied some of the deficiencies by conjecture. Vid. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. L p. 8.] He did not land in Spain till April 22, 1533. ) Vid. Robertson's Life of Charles V. Vol. IIL p. I ra.] I f' See note 4 supra.] 1532.] LETTERS. 233 the] ])ope of your grace's groat cause; wherein I humbly beseech your higlincss that I may be instructed of your pleasure what I shall do. Because the said meeting should not much empech the emperor's long [journey] into Spayne, he hath directed letters unto the po))e, to meet him [at] some place in his way toward Genua. What ])lace that sliall be, is not yet known, as IMonsieur Grandeveile informed me, but I shall certify your grace as soon as I shall have sure knowledge thereof. But I fear that the om[)(!ror will depart thence, before my letters shall may come unto your grace's hands : and if not, I beseech your grace of instructions, what I shall entreat with your grace's ambassadors unto the pope's hoHness", if we meet together, as I suppose we shall. As touching the emperor's army of Italians and Spaniards that came out of Italy, in their coming to Vienna by Isprugh, Passaw, Lyntz, and other places adjoining to tlio waters of Enus and Danubius, they have done great damage unto all the countries that they have passed by, as I wrote unto your highness in my last letters, dated the second day of this month ; but now, in returning again into Italy by another way through Austria, Stiria, and Carinthia, the Italians have done much more harm. For eight thousand of them which were conducted hither per comiiem Sancti Secundi, Martionem Colump . . . comitem PhWippum Tornierum, et Jo. Baptista Castoldum., for indignation that the emperor would not prosecute the Turk, and for lack of payment of their wages, departed from the emperor and from their captains, and chose captain among themselves, and went before the emperor, spoiling and robbing all the coun- tries of Austria, Stiria, and Carinthia, more than two hundredth English miles in length, as well churches as other houses, not leaving monstral nor the sacrament. And the men of arms that come with the emperor, and other that follow the court, do con[|sume] all that the other left, in such sort, that I, following two days after the emperor from Vienna, found in no town that was unwalled man, woman, nor child, meat, drink, nor bedding ; but, thanked be God ! I found straw, hay, and com, for my horses to eat, and for myself and my servant to lie in, but the people were all fled into []the] mountains for fear. The said Italians not only robbed the towns, but also ravished the [wojmen, and beat the men, and slew many. And yet cometh after the emperor Qthe] captain called Fabricius Maromaus'" with his band about three thousand, who brenneth up all the towns wliich before were but spoiled, as I am informed by two of my servants wliich I left at Vienna, the one sick, and the other to keep him : and they told me that all the towns by the way, so far as Fabricius Maromaus hath gone, be clean brent up, so much that not one house is standing, except in such strong holds as they could not attain unto. And yet one walled town they have entered into and spoiled, which the other that went before durst not attempt to assaidt ; the name of it is Newmarkes and a servant of mine was present, when they brake the gates and slew the porters. Of this sacking and brenning is like to ensue great penury and default of all victuals and specially of corn ; forsomuch as the corn hero is brent up, whereupon the people should live this year, and sow their land against the next j^ear. Thus is this country miserably oppressed of all parties, but much more by them that came to defend this country, than it was by the Turks. So that hitherto I can see no great fruit that hath succeeded of this puissant army assembled against the Turk. For it hath alienated the tninds of the Almains from the Italians and Spaniards much more than ever they were before. And moreover as far as I can understand, it hath not a little diminished the minds, as well of the [" " Sir Edward Karne, Dr Bennet, and sir Thomas Elyot, were Henry VIII. 's ambassadors with the pope at this time. In consequence of queen Catharine's appeal, an advocation of the divorce cause to Rome had been granted ; and it was now pressed by her party that the king should appear there by proxy. Henry refused, and was labouring to procure a commission to try the ques- tion in England." Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Crannicr, Vol. I. p. 'J, who refers to Burnet's Hist. of the Reformat. Vol. I. p. 242. Ed. Oxon. 1820. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. p. 341. Ed. Oxon. 1822; Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 13. Ed. Oxon. 1840 ; and State Papers, Vol. I. pp. 330, 34(J, 347. [■' Vid. Knolles' Hist, of the Turks, p. (i2.'i Ed. Lond. 1(138.] Discontent at the appointment of Fabricius 31aramaldus to the command was one of the causes of the mutiny. Id. p. (i23.J 234 LETTERS. [1532. Italians as Almains, tmcards the emperor, because that he so shortly hath dissolved the said armi/ that came to him with so good courages, and he hath not prosecuted the said enterprise against the Turk throughout all Hungary and Greece, according to their expectation ; but now the men of arms be muck displeased, \jind many of them do say openly, that they will neter return at his calling hereafter'y. And now the husbandmen of this country be in such a tumultuation for the loss of their goods and the brenning of their houses, that they muster together upon the mountains, and with guns and stones do slay many of the emperor's people. And in divers places they come down from the mountains in the night, and do slay all the small companies that they may find sleeping. And many times they come do\%Ti in the day in good companies, and rob carriages tliat do follow the court, and slay as many as wiU withstand them : so much that they have slain many gentlemen of the court ; and yesterday they slew three or four gentlemen of Burgon, for whose death the emperor is right pensive. But the boors put no difference between one man and another, for all that go with the emperor be to them Italians and Spaniards. They have also slain the ambassador of Mantua, as the constant fame hath been here con- tinually these three days. And the legate de Medices', at a town six miles hence called St Vite, was taken prison[er, but was released] by favour of the emperor's letters ; but after in another place [they would have^ slain him, if he had not escaped with good horses ; [they slew]] one of his men of arms with an arquebuse, and took Mon whom your grace knoweth right well, and he had been sl[ain by the stroke of] an halberd, if the stroke had not light short : nevertheless [his clothes] upon his breast were cut down with the stroke unto the bare [flesh] ; and afterwards they led him into the mountains almost two days, and [would] have slain him, if one man had not been his friend. And [since] is word brouglit, that four of the said legate's car- riages be robbed, [which] came after the emperor; and every day we hear of much murder and [rob]bing done by the boors. And yet all these dangers, than[ked be God,] I have escaped; but these two days to come I shall be [in] more jeopardy of the boors, than I was at any time yet : nevertheless, he that conducted me safely hither, I trust he will likewise conduct me into Italy and Spain, and afterward to England again. Don Ferdinando is not rnvxh beloved in these parts, neither of the princes that be adjoining to them, nor also of his oicn subjects. And this wasting of this country is [' The passages in Italics were written in cypher in the original, but have been decyphered in the margin : those within brackets have been supplied by Dr Jenkyns. " The protestants, as a testimony of their grati- tude to the emperor, exened themselves with extra- ordinary zeal, and brought into the field forces that exceeded in number the quota imposed on them : the catholics imitating their example, one of the greatest and best appointed armies that had ever been levied in Germany assembled near Vienna. Being joined by a body of Spanish and Italian veterans under the Marquis dal Guasto, by some heavy-armed cavalry from the Low Countries, and by the troops which Ferdinand had raised in Bo- hemia, Austria, and his other territories, it amounted in all to ninety thousand disciplined foot, and thirty thousand horse, besides a prodigious swarm of irregulars. Of this vast array, worthy the first prince in Christendom, the emperor took the com- mand in person ; and mankind waited in suspense the issue of a decisive battle between the two greatest monarchs in the world. But each of them dreading the other's power and good fortune, they both conducted their operations with such excessive caution, that a campaign, for which such immense preparations had been made, ended without any memorable event. Solyman, finding it impossible to gain ground upon an enemy always attentive and on his guard, marched back to Constantinople to- wards the end of autumn." Robertson's Life of Charles V. Vol. III. pp. 08, 9, quoted in Remains of Cranmer. Cranmer appears to have given a more full account of this transaction than any other writer. " Sed taxant hie Caesarem scrip- tores Hungari, et cum iis Pallavicinus, Lib. iii. cap. xi. sect. 1, quod in Hispaniam ad uxoreni, prolis generandee cupidus, Ferdinando fratre deserto, festinasset. Magna autem culpa; pars pontifici tri- buenda est. Hujus enim copiae, cum reliquias belli in Pannonia persequi debuissent, seditione facta, Italiam repetierunt, hostiliter in ditione Austriaca incendiis grassatae, sic vindicare se dictitantes qura Germani in Italia (sub Borbonio scilicet et Frans- pegio) patrassent." Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. Lib. iii. sect. 6. § xi. p. 30.] The emperor ordered both the legate, cardinal Hippolytus de 3Iedici, and Pietro .Maria Rosso, to whom the mutiny was ascribed, to be arrested, but he speedily set the cardinal at liberty with many apologies, and soon afterwards released Rosso also. Dr Jenkyns suggests that Cranmer's account may be suspected to be a different version of the same transaction. Guicciardini, Istor. D' Italia. Vol. X. Lib. XX. p. 165. Ed. Milan. 1803.] 1.532.] LETTERS. 2.}-. like to aiigmont the murmur of the people against him ; whereupon m',i'.i. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 2.'i!), (iO. Kd. Oxon. 182!) ; Strype's JMem. of Ab]). Cianmer, Vol. 1. i)p. 2(i, 7. Ed. Oxon. 1 840. J 238 LETTERS. highness : eftsoons, as prostrate at the feet of your majesty, beseeching the same to par- don me of these my bold and rude letters, and the same to accept and take in good sense and part as I do mean ; which, calling our ]jord to record, is only for the zeal that I have to the causes aforesaid, and for none other intent and purpose. From my manor at Lamhith, the 11th day of April, in the first year of my consecration', Q533.] Your highness' most humble beadsman and chaplain, Thomas Cantuar. To the Vvncfs Mglmess^ from the ArchUshoj) of Cant, at Lamhi/th, the xi. day of April, the xxv. year of your reign. State Paper " Please it your highness, that where your grace's great cause of matrimony is, as it is thought, fb*^143. through all Christianity divulgated, and in the mouths of the rude and ignorant common jjeople of this Original your grace's realm so talked of, that few of tliem do fear to report and say, that thereof is likelihood 10 o„rai> 1. ijgreafter to ensue great inconvenience, danger, and peril to this your grace's realm, and much uncertainty [' " This letter is wholly in the archbishop's hand-writing; and it is not a little singular, that another letter of the same date, and nearly of the same tenor, likewise written by the archbishop him- self, is preserved in the State Paper office. They both bear the marks of having been folded and sealed, and of having been received by the king. It is so difficult to conjecture why they were both written, and why they differed from each other, that the second is subjoined." Note to State Papers, Vol. I. p. 391. This Letter is thus endorsed, either in Paget's or Wriothesley's hand-writing, most probably by the latter : '• Letters from the Bishop of Canterbury, monitory to the king's high- ness, with others written in the time of his process, and the copy of the sentence subscribed by two notaries." The first of these letters is that which was entered by Cranmer's secretary in liis book of copies, Harl. MSS. fil48. The following answer of Henry VIIL to Abp. Cranmer, granting him licence to proceed to the final determination of his cause of matrimony, may be seen in the State Papers, Vol. I. Part ii. p. 392, from which it is here inserted. King Henry VIIL's letter to archbishop Cranmer, authorising him to give a final determination concerning the marriage between the king and Catharine of Spain. Ex Bibliotli. Most Reverend Father, &c., we greet you well. R. Harley. Doing you to understand, that the 12th day of this Armie. April, r • • , j i A.D. l.53.(. month or April we receive letters from you, dated at Lambeth the 11 day of the same month, in whioh letters ye writ, that, forasmuch as our great cause of matrimony, which has long depended in question, is divulgated (as it is thought) throughout all Christente, and it is communed of the mouths of no small number of our people ; and that many of them fear not to say and report, that thereof is likelihood hereafter to ensue great inconveniences, dangers, and perils to this realm, and much un- certainty to our succession, whereby our said people is seen to be not a little offended : whereupon ye, whom God and we have ordained archbishop of ('anterbury, and primate of all this our realm of England, to whose office it hath been, and is, apper- taining, by the suff'erance of us and our progenitors, as ye write yourself both justly and truly, to order, judge, and determine mere spiritual causes within tiiis out realm, having due consideration to the said inconveniences, dangers, perils, and incertainty, if the said cause of matrimony should be suffered still to continue in question, undecided ; and also re- ducing to your remembrance the great blame that hath been arrected to the clergy of this our realm, and specially to the heads and presidents of the same, because they have not hitherto studied and travailed for remedies to exclude and put out of doubt such un- certainty, inconveniences, perils, and dangers; being moved in your conscience by reason of the premises to endeavour yourself as far as you may, by reason of your said office of primacy, to set some direction and end in the said cause of matrimony, according to the pleasure of Almighty God. And thereupon ye duly recognising, that it becometh you not, being our subject, to enterprise any part of your said office, in so great and weighty cause pertaining to us, being your prince and sovereign, without our licence obtained so to do ; and therefore, in your most humble wise ye supply unto us, in your said letters, to grant unto you our licence to proceed to the exa- mination and final determination of the said cause, in exoneration of your conscience towards God, and for the satisfying of your bounden duty towards us, our realm, succession and posterity, in avoiding of the said inconveniences ; and, finally, in the end of your said letters, ye beseech us to pardon your bold- ness and rude writing in that behalf, and to take the same in good sense and part, as you do mean, calling God to your record, that only for the zeal that ye have to the premises, ye have written your said let- ters, and for none other intent, cause, or purpose. My lord, where you write in the last part of your said letters, whereunto we make you first answer, that ye be moved only by the zeal that ye have to justice, and for the exoneration of your conscience against God, to write as you do unto us ; we cannot of reason be discontented therewith, but condignly praise you therein. And for that we perceive that ye have such a good mind and fervent zeal to do justice according to your office, for the quieting of our realm, and for the excluding of such dangers and perils as be in your said letters mentioned ; and also for putting our succession and posterity out of ques- tion, doubt, and uncertainty ; we cannot but much commend and laud your good and virtuous intended purpose on that behalf. In consideration whereof, albeit we, being your king and sovereign, do recog- nise no superior in earth, but only God, and not being subject to the laws of any other earthly creature ; yet, because ye be under us, by God's calling and ours, the 1533.] LETTERS. 239 of succession ; by which things the said ignorant people be not a little offended : and forasmuch iis it hath pleased Ahniglity Hod, and youi' grace of jour al)undant goodness to me shewed, to call nic, albeit a \Mor wretch and nmdi unworthy, luito this high and chargeable office of primate and archbishop in this your gi-ace's realm, w herein I l)eseech Almighty God to grant me his grace so to use and demean myself, as may be standing with liis pleasure, and the discharge of my conscience, and to the weal of this your graces said realm : and considering also the obloquy and bruit, which daily doth spring and increase, of the clergy of this realm, and specially of the heads and presidents of the same, because they in this behalf do not foresee ami provide convenient remedies, as might expel and put out of doubt all such inconveniences, perils and dangers, as the said rude and ignorant people do speak and talk to be imminent : I, your most humble orator and headman, am, in consideration of the premises, urgently constrained at this time most humbly to beseech your most noble grace, that w here my office and duty is, by your and your predecessors' suft'erance and grants, to direct and order causes spiritual in this your gi-ace's realm, according to the laws of God and holy church, and for relief of all manner griefs and infirmities of the people, God's subjects and yom-s, happening in the said spiritual causes, to provide such remedy as shall be thought most convenient for their lielp and relief in that behalf; and because I would be right loth, and also it shall not become me, forasmuch as your grace is my prince and sovereign, to enterprise any part of my office in the said weighty cause without your grace's favour obtained, and pleasure therein first known : it may please the same to ascertain me of your grace's pleasure in the premises, to the intent that, the same known, I may proceed, for my discharge afore God, to the execution of my said office and duty, according to his calling and yours: be- seeching your highness most humbly upon my knees, to pardon me of these my bold and rude letters, and the same to accept and take in good sense and part. From my manor at Lamliith, the 11th day of April, in the first year of my consecration. " Your highness' most humble beadsman and chaplain, " To the hiny's highness, from the Bishop of Canter. "Thomas Cantuar.' at Lamhythe, the xi. day of April, the xxv. year of your reign,''' VI. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful ]\Ii' Crumw ell, in my hearty manner I commend mc to you ; state Paper likewise praying you to liave in good remembrance mine old suit for the receipt of "li^ceiiane- Mr Benet's advowson of the benefice of Barnake", that the same may be delivered to my xennrHen. hands and custody, to the use of my friend ' for whom I have thus long sued ; and .^r" series, that it may please yon, in case ye have not already spoken to master Benet's factor in that behalf, to send this bearer my secretary, or some trusty servant of yours, with your letters or token, and with the same letters which ye have received from Mr Benet for the grant of the same advowson, to receive the same in your name. I am informed that the incumbent is very sick, and in great danger and peril of life ; which thing moveth me to be the more importune in calling upon you in the premises, praying j-ou to continue your good mind and favour in this and in all other my suits unto you hereafter, for which, and all other your kindness heretofore shewed, ye shall have me your own assured always during my life. At Lamhith, the 21 day of April. Your own assured, Thomas Cantitar. To the right worshipful and my very loving friend Mr Crumwell, one of the king's grace's most honourable council. most principal minister of our spiritual jurisdiction, within this our realm, who we think assuredly is so in the fear of God, and love towards the observance of his laws, to the which laws we as a christian king have always heretofore, and shall ever most obediently sub- mit ouiself, will not therefore refuse (our pre-emi- nence and authority to us and our successors, in this behalf, nevertheless saved) your humble request, offer, and towardness ; that is, to mean to make an end, according to the will and pleasure of Al- mighty God, in our said great cause of matrimony, which hath so long depended undetermined, to our great and grievous inquietness and burthen of our conscience. Wherefore we, inclining to your humble petition, by these our letters sealed with our seal, and signed with our sign manual, do license you to pro- ceed in the said cause, and to the examination and final determination of the same ; not doubting but that ye will have (Jod and the justice of the said cause only before your eyes, and not to regard any earthly or worldly afl'ection therein. For assuredly, the thing that we most covet in this world is to proceed, in all our acts and doings, as may be most acceptable to the pleasure of Almighty God, our Creator, and to the wealth, honour of us, our suc- cession and posterity, and the surety of our realm, and subjects within the same.] [- Bamack in Northamptonshire, near Stamford.] Apparently Newman. Dr Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 17, n. m.] 240 LETTERS. [ir>33. YII. TO THE ABBOT OF ST AUGUSTIN'S, CANTERBURY'. Hari. Ms.^^ BROTHER abbot, in iiiv riglit hearty wise I commend me to you: likewise prapng British you to givc Credence to this bearer my servant in such requests and suits as he shall Copy. have with you touching my behalf, and the same to ponder and tender ■with effect, according to such special trust and confidence as I have in you ; for so doing ye shall be sure to have me at all times as ready to shew unto you as mucli pleasure, when ye shall tlie same desire of me. At my manor in Mortlaque, xxviii'' day of April. To 7)11/ brother allot of St Angstyn's, besides Canterbury. VIII. TO THE ABBOT OF WEST:MIXSTER=. Hari. MS. Ix my right hearty ^^^se I commend me unto you, &c. And wliere it is so, as British*'' I am credibly informed, that at this season there is a place or room of a vicar void Mu|«iim. ^^-itjjin the college ' of St Marteyns, in the city of London, by the death of one master Framton, late incumbent there, (where also you are dean,) and as I understand as yet not appointed or named to any person : in consideration whereof, and forasmuch as now it lieth in you by reason of your deanery to do pleasure therein; I licartily require you to shew your lawful favour herein, in preferment of this said room, unto this bearer sir John Smythe, one of the same college ; that forasmuch as he being both of honest conversation and good name, thereby may have the more furtherance in tliis behalf before another stranger, not being your friend and acquaintance, and in tlius so doing you shall deserve of me like commodity. And thus fare you well. From our manor of Mortelacke, the ivth day of May. IX. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper RiGHT worshipful ^Ix Crumwell, in my right hearty manner I commend me to Muwiiane- you : advertising you that I have received your letters, by which ye write that the originar"' prior of St Gregorie's in Canterbury is ■v\-illing to resign his room and office there ; TelY^fien. whcrcforc your desire is, that I shall take and accept such a person to the same room .•trd Series, as yo sliall name unto me, promising to provide one, that not only for his discretion, ^ °'' good learning, and religious life, but also for many other his commendable merits and qualities, shall be right apt and meet to supply the said room. [' John Sturvey, alias Essex, abbot of St Au- gustin's, Canterbury, from 1523 to the dissolution. M'illis' Hist, of Abbeys, Vol. I. p. 54. Ed. Land. 1718.] [- " William Boston, according to his oath in Rymer, or Benson, according to his will, was the last abbot, and the first de.in of AVestniinster. Some estimate may be formed of his character from his memorable argument on the oath of succession. When sir Thomas 31ore pleaded his conscience for refusing it, he was told by the pliant abbot, that he 'might see his conscience was erroneous, since the great council of the realm was of another mind; and therefore he ought to change his conscience." M'ith this laxity of priiiciple, it excites no surprise that under Henry VIII. he acquiesced in the dissolution of the monastery, and under Edward \'I. in the spoliation of the chapter. By his conduct on the latter occasion, says Heylyn, he 'saved the deanery, but lost himself ; for calling to remembrance, that formerly he had been a means to surrender the abbey, and was now forced on the necessity of dilapidating the estate of the deanery, he fell into a great dis- quiet of mind, which brought him to his death within a few months after.' Burnet's Hist, of Re- format. Vol. I. p. 316; Willis" Hist, of Abbeys, Vol. T. p 207 ; Heylyn, Ecdes. Restaur. Edw. VI. p. 61. Ed. Lond. 1674."' Jenkyns" Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 13, 1tt. Mss. ^ Right worshipful master Crumwell, in my right hearty w[tse] I commend me to f Vid. p. C4, n. 2.] ['■ " Accordingly I find, in the forementioned manuscript book of sales of kings' lands, that Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, did, in the first year of king Edward VI., partly by purchase, and partly by exchange of other lands, procure divers lands of the king. He obtained the rectory of Whalley, Blackbourn, and Rochdale, in the county of Lancaster, lately belonging to the monastery or abbey of Whalley in the same county ; and divers other lands and tenements in the counties of Lan- caster, Surrey, liondon, IJangor. And this partly in consideration of king Henry VII L his promise, and in performance of his will ; and partly in ex- change for the manor and park of Mayfield in the county of Sussex, and divers other lands and tene- ments in the counties of i\Iiddlesex, Hertford, Kent, Buckingham, and York." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 403. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] 254 LETTERS. [1533. mind, wliether you shall make privy Mr Chancellor and Pottkyns in the matter which you wrote to me of", my mind is in that behalf, that you shall shew nothing to them thereof, but keep the same to yourself until your next resort unto me, when you shall know further of my mind therein. And thus fare you well. From my manor of Ot- ford, the xxii. day of July. XXXIV. TO DR BELL. Hari. Mss. I HEARTILY commend me imto you : and forasmuch as ye heretofore promised me that fi 1 4 H f 'J3 •'1 Copy. I should have a determinate answer of you, as touching the taking to farm of your benefice beside Southwell called Normanton for a kinsman of mine, and that the time which ye appointed to give the same is now past : I desire you therefore, that ye without any further delay will send me now by my servant, this bearer, a final answer in this behalf. And where ye before made a stop herein, because of your promise which ye made to master Basset, I assure you, he hath assigned and remitted unto me his interest and title in the same, like as I shall plainly shew you by his letters, what time soever ye shall require to see them. Thus fare ye well. From my manor of Otford, the xxii'' day of July. To master Dr Bell he this delivered. XXXV. TO DR BELL. Hari. MSS. In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And even so thank you for copy.*^'^' your benevolent kindness, which for my sake ye have shewed imto this bearer my kinsman, requiring you hereunto, as ye have begim so to proceed with the same, in all such his matters and affairs as he shall have hereafter to do with you. And foras- much as ye be so good to grant unto him a lease of your benefice, I require you as in that behalf to let him enjoy it as shortly as you may conveniently, trusting also that you will thereunto extend and enlarge your conscience, for granting sufficient years therein. And look what pleasure or commodity on my behalf I can do for you, ye may be sure of me to accomplish the same from time to time, &c. To the same. XXXVI. TO DR CLAYBROKE AND DR BASSETT. Hari. MSS. I HEARTILY commeud me unto you : likewise thanking you for this bearer my kins- copy. ' man, to whom as I understand you be especial friend, in such matters and causes as he hath to do with you, requiring you also in my name and behalf to give condign thanks unto the vicars chorals at Southwell for the same. And if I may do unto you or them any pleasure, ye shall always have me ready to that lieth in me the best I can, &c. To doctor Claybroke and doctor Bassett. XXXVII. TO THE DUCHESS OF NORFOLK'. Hari. Mss. Madam, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your ladyship : and so certify Copy/'*'' you, that I have received your letter concerning the permutation of the benefice of [' " Probably the duchess dowager, who was afterwards attainted of misprision of treason, for con- cealing the misconduct of her granddaughter, Catha- rine Howard." Vid. Jenkyng' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 47, and Burnet's Hist, of Re- format. Vol. I. p. 02(;. Ed. Oxon. li!2!).J 1533.] LETTERS. 255 Cheving unto your cliaplain, Mr Molincx, wlicrein I was ever minded to satisfy your desire so much as in me was ; but forsomuch as the said Mr Baschirclie'' changed his mind, and that he hath resigned the said benefice unto another man^, your ladyship's further request now is, to have the next grant of the said benefice of Cheving, when it shall be by any manner way void, promising therefore the resignation of a benefice of the king's patronage, named Curremalet in Somersetshire, to whomsoever I shall name the same. Truly I am right well contented to apply unto your mind therein, although this said benefice of Cheving is well worth forty marks, which is much more than the eighteen pounds. And where you wrote, that after so many times sent to know my mind herein, as yet you have no word thereof : surely I commanded my servant Creke to inform you after what condition the said benefice was resigned ; as knoweth Almighty Jesus, who I beseech to preserve your good ladyship. From my manor of Otford, the xxiii. day of July, p533.] To the right honourahh and my very good lady the duchess of Northfolk. XXXVIII. TO LORD ARUNDEL. In my right hearty wise I commend me unto your good lordship, &c. And where I Hari. mss. am credibly informed of a certain composition concluded between my predecessors and copy, yours, concerning the game and other liberties in the forest of Arundell, for the number of thirteen bucks or stags in summer, and for so many does or hinds in winter, which (as is more plainly specified) are yearly due unto the archbishop of Canterbury's larder, within his manor of Slyndon" ; in consideration hereof, and forasmuch as the store of my other parks and games are now, by reason of this last vacation, utterly wasted and decayed, whereby I am at this season destitute of venison, both for myself and my friends ; and so am thereby also now constrained more effectually to require of you this my said duty herein ; I most heartily desire your lordship, that I may have these my said bucks or stags at your pleasure at this time. And hereafter wlien my game is better increased and replenished, I shall be as glad again to accomplish your requests in such like matters from time to time, &c. To my very singular good lord, my lord of Arundell. XXXIX. THE DUKE OF NORFOLK TO CRANMER. My lord, in my right hearty manner I commend me unto you : signifying unto the Hari. mss. same that the king's pleasure is, that ye do send unto me, with all speed and celerity, copy. ' ' all such books and writings as ye have in your custody, sealed or subscribed with the hands of learned men, for the justifying of his highness' great cause ; and that with the said books and writings ye do send also all such manner process in form authentic, as hath been made by you touching his grace's said cause. From Grenwich, the vth' day of September, Q533.3 Yours, T. NORFOLKE. To my lord of Canterhury his grace. Probably sir Thomas Baschurche, a priest, sometime secretary to archbishop Warham.] Viz. Richard Astall, collated to Chevening the 15th of Oct. l.^S. Vid. Cranmer's Register.] [* Vid. Letter XXIV. p. 2.50. n. 1.] ['' The court of Henry VIII. was at this time at Greenwich, where the accouchment of Anne Boleyn was expected. The documents referred to above were probably considered necessary to esta- blish the validity of his marriage with Anne Boleyn, and conseijuently the legitimacy of her child.] LETTERS. [1533. XL. TO THE DUKE OF NORFOLK. ulUt f^'lf b lord, ill mv right hearty manner I commend me unto your good lordship : Copy. ' certifying the same, that this present Sunday' I have caused to be delivered unto master Cromewcll all such books and writings as have come to my hands concerning the king's grace's great cause, according to the said ]\Ir Cromewell's request, made unto me therein in his said grace's behalf. And as for all manner process had and made in the said matter, they be remaining in the liands of my chancellor, to be reduced in authentic form according to the order of the law for such a process. And for this intent I have sent one of my secretaries to bring them unto you with all celerity he can. [^1533.]] To my lord of Norfolk his grace. XLL TO ROSELL=. mS' f'al^ Brother Rosell, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you, and in like wise to Copy. ijjy sister your bedfellow, &c. And where I understand that your son is very apt to learn and given to his book, I will ad%"ise you therefore that ye suffer not him to lose his time ; but either that ye set him forth to school at Southwell, or else send him hither unto me, that at the least between us he utterly lose not his youth, &c. Further, I pray you, have me commended unto your father and mother. And thus fare ye well. From my manor of Otford, &c. XLII. TO HIS CHANCELLOR. Hari. Mss. Master Chancellor, I commend me unto you : and so will that, according to the due Co^y.^' form and manner of my licence in that behalf, you do admit into the arches this bringer, Mr doctor Cave, a civilian, in as ample manner and condition as shall be most convenient both for his state and degree therein. And thus fare 5-011 well, &c. To master chancellor. XLIII. TO THE DEAN OF THE ARCHES. hmi. MSS. Master dean, I commend me unto you, &c., signifvnng the same, that inasmuch as I Copy.' ' have admitted this bearer, Mr doctor Cave, for one of the arches, I will that you in like condition and effect do consider and take the same from time to time accordingly, &c. To master dean. XLIY. TO DR TRYGONELL. "^M f^lf' "'J' I'^glit hearty wise I commend me unto you, &c., and so in like manner Copy- require the same to go unto my lord chancellor', and that in my name, not alonely to desire his lordship to shew his lawful favour unto master Hutton, of London, grocer, in [' Sept. 7th, 1533, on which day queen Anne Boleyn was delivered of her daughter Elizabeth. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 264. £d. Oxon. 1829.] [- Dorothy, sister of the archbishop, was married to Harold Rosell, Esq. of RadclifFe on Trent, in Nottinghamshire. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. II. p. 602. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Genealogy of the archbishop's family.] Sir Thomas Audeley. Vid. Letter XIV. p. 246. n. 3.] 1533.] LETTERS. 257 his matter wliicli I wrote unto you of before, but also ye will so instruct and rijie liini therein, that he need not, for lack of information, be doubtful in that behalf; and in thus doing I will be as ready to shew unto you like pleasure when you shall require the same. Thus fare you well, &c. To Mr doctor Tryfjondl. XLV. TO BROWGII. I COMMEND me unto you, &c. For certain causes ^moving] me reasonably hereunto, Hari. mss. I charge you to be with me at Otford upon Saturday next ensuing. At your coming copy you shall know more of my mind. From my manor of Otford, &c. To master Browgh. XLVI. TO JOHN FLEMYNG. I DO commend me unto j-ou. Sec. and so will, for divers considerations me moving Hari. mss. hereunto, that ye do repair immediately after the sight hereof unto me, at my manor copy. ' of Otford, or where by chance I shall be else. At which time you shall know further of my mind in such matters as I have to do with you. From my juanor of Otford, the xviith day of September. To sir John Flemyng, curate of St Nicolas parish in Bristoll. XLVII. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master Crumwell, in my hearty wise I commend me to you : and sinte Pa^r where I am credibly informed of a matter afore my lord chancellor depending, between ceiian'eous John Broke, plaintiff of the one party, and Richarde Mares and other, defendants of the Teiiy), Hen. other, wherein hath been used marvellous delays by the means of contrary parts and their series, yd. counsel, I pray you to be for my sake good master unto the said Broke, and to such as be i^io^aph"^ of his counsel in the furtherance of his right ; and also to speak effectuously in your own name to my lord chancellor to make a speedy end in this matter. For this doing ye shall have me at all times ready to shew such pleasure as shall lie in me ; and I pray you to remember my kinsman, John Padley, sanctuary man in AVcstminster. From Otford, the xxiiith day of September. Your assured, Thomas Gantuab. To the right icorshipful and my very loving friend, master Crumioell, one of the king's grace's most honourable council. XLVIII. TO In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you, &c. And whore I am credibly H.iri. mss. mformcd that this bearer, my well beloved servant', A. B. hath a full grant of Mr A\ tcpy. ' ' Thomas Abberforde.] ['• Kichard Astall, par.^on of Clicvenin^. Vid. l^eUer XXX VI I. p. 2.'i5.] [CRANMEK, II. J ' 258 LETTERS. [1533. to l)C the farmer of Iiis parsonage with you ; and forasmuch as my said servant, intending for liis most surety and profit to abide thereupon, supposeth by reason he is destitute of a convenient mansion for that behalf, that lie cannot more expediently bestow himself and his houseliold, if lie might thereunto obtain your favour, than with you : in consideration hereof, and forasmuch as your vacant houses be now most apt for him tiiat shall be farmer of tlie said parsonage, I heartily require yon to owe inito him your lawful favour herein, and that the rather at this mine instance, which I were loth you should consider, in case I thought it should not be more for your commodity in this your solace, than his profit. From my manor of Otford, the ii'^*^ day of October. To the jyarson ' of Che{j^enin(f~\. XLIX. TO THE PRIORESS AND CONVENT OF WILTON. Hari. Mss. In mv right hearty wise I commend me unto you : and where I am advertised by Copy.^ your authentic letters unto me, addressed by this bearer, sir Robert F., how desirous ye are, for the zeal }-e bear unto the good order of your religion, to have an election^ of an abbess, whereunto by those your said letters you move and also require of me aid concerning the same : this is to signify unto you hereby, that inasmuch as I perceive, that this your suit doth as well proceed of your mere and own free wills, without provocation of other men's suits, as of the love and zeal ye bear unto your said religion, I will, (the kind's grace's pleasure know^n]] therein,) do that licth in me to do ; and owe unto you my lawful favour from time to time, &c. To my well beloved sister and sisters the prioress and convent of the moncLStery of Wilton. L. TO s. Wellbeloved, I greet you well, &c. your supplication by this bearer I have received, ' whereby I perceive your griefs, which to redress some part after your mind (the king's grace's pleasure known therein) I shall be as glad to do and accomplish, as any that hath been in such a room as God now hath called me rmto. From my manor of Otford, the vth day of October, &c. LI. TO GRESHAM. Master Gresham^, I heartily commend me unto you: thanking you for your credit unto master Gerves for me ; and also for your letter, where I am now more ascertained of my day, which I understand is past, than I was before ; by reason whereof I am not even now in a very readiness to accomplish your mind herein ; notwithstanding wherefore [' Dr Jenkyns suggests that there seems to be ^ an error here, since the parson is spoken of in the j letter as a third person. Remains of Abp. Cran- j mer. Vol. 1. p. ."iS.] \J- Henry VIH. and 'Wolsey had a dispute re- specting the appointment of an abbess of M'ilton, i the latter having successfully supported Isabella j Jordayn, the prioress, in opposition to the wishes of Henry and Anne Boleyn. The convent had been badly regulated, and was much in need of being reformed, which several of the nuns resisted. In the present instance Cecil Bodenham appears to have been successful ; who, when the convent was afterwards dissolved, was pensioned with the prioress and thirty-one nuns. Vid. State Papers, Vol. I. p. 313, et sqq. ; Harl. HISS. Vol. III. p. 58 ; AVilli.s' Hist, of Abbeys, Vol. II. App. p. 29. J Dr Jenkyns thinks this may have been either Sir Richard the father, or Sir John the uncle, of the celebrated Sir Thomas Gresham, who were both opulent merchants in the city of London. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 54.] LETTERS. 259 I trust you sliall lie in no danger, for shortly I will send to the said master Gerves to require of him a little respite; unto my next audit at Lambeth, whicli will not be long unto, and then I trust to satisfy him, and be glad to do for you as great pleasure by tlte grace of God, Sec. Froni Otford the vith day of October. LIL TO LORD ROCHFORD^ My lord, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto your good lordship : and Hari. mss. where this bringcr P. M. sueth unto me to write unto you in his favour, that you would Copy. ' be so good lord unto him, as to move my lord of Northfolke at your request to prefer the same to my lord of Richmonde's^ service to the room of a secretary, which, as I jierceive, is now void : in consideration hereof, and forasmuch that at your request I took his brother® to my service, whose diligence and fidelity I do now much esteem, I heartily require your lordship to tender this his said suit ; and that the rather at tliis my request ye do therein the more effectually, as your discreet wisdom in that behalf doth think best for his furtherance : for I myself have this confidence in him, that by reason he is brother unto my said servant, he will do no less diligent service unto my said lord of Richmond than his brother doth now unto me ; as knoweth God, who preserve you, my good lord Rocheford. From my manor of Otford the vith day of October, &c. To my very nncfular good lord., my lord of Rodiiforde, Sfc. LTIL TO COLLMAN^ M.VSTER Collman, I commend me unto you, &c. praying you, as my trust and fidelity is in the same, to proceed in making of a sale in Buchurste of such woods as shall be thought most best by your discretion for my profit, according to such informations as my officers made unto you at their last being at Canterbury ; and in thus doing you shall at this time do me pleasure. And for your further surety herein, tliis my writing shall be a sufficient warrant for you at all times in this behalf, &c. vii. day of October. To Mr Collman at Canterbury. LIV. TO HIS CHANCELLOR. Master chancellor, I greet you well. And forasmucli as I am credibly informed Hari. that the nomination of a vicar unto the vicarage of Withbroke in the diocese of Coventry copi^. and Lichfield belongeth unto me in the vacation of the bishop tliere", whicli said nomination I have given unto the prior of Coventry, [I will that] ye do dispatcii tlie said prior according to your form devised by the law in that belialf, and as you shall tliink most convenient, &c. To master chancellor. ['' Brother of Anne Boleyn.] \^ Henry Fitzroy, a natural son of Henfy VlII.] [" Probably Uafe Morice, the archbishop's secre- tary, in whom he had great confidence. Vid. tStrype's Mem.of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp.97, IJfi, 39-1 ; Vol. ir. pp. (JU, lo,)4. Ed. Oxon. 1840.J [' John C'olnian was, in 153,>, the archbishop's bailiff" for Wyngham and its dependencies. Valor. Eccles.] f" (ieoffrey Blythe, bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, died the latter end of 1533. Rowland Lee, his successor, was elected the 10th of Jan. l.WJ, consecrated the l9th of April, and the teni. poralities restored to him the (ith of May following. Le Neve, Fasti, p. 12,>. Ed. Lend. 1716. See below, Letter LXXXIL] 17—2 LETTERS. [1533. LV. TO THE CURATE OF SUNDRIDGE. Hari. Mss. I COMMEND me uuto vou, &c. And where I am advertised by this bringer, Jolin Con /' ^ Fe^^, that for lack of a banns asking you defer the same from solemnizing of his matri- mony, tlie default whereof he reporteth was [in] one, who in his absence for him should have given money to the clerk for the intimation thereof : I will therefore that you make no further lets or impediments herein, advertising the same, that forasmuch as in con- sidering the premises there appeareth in his behalf no coven or deceit, I am content at tliis time to dispense with him. From Otford, &c. To the curate of Sunriche. LVI. TO THE PRIOR OF CHRIST'S CHURCH, CANTERBURY. Brother prior, in my riglit hearty wise I commend me unto you : heartily thanking you for your good and kind token which I have received by your brothern and mine, not deserved as yet ; nevertheless you should have done me much more greater pleasure, if you had lent it me full of gold, not for any pleasure or delectation that I have in the thing, but for tlic contentation of such as I am indebted and dangered unto ; which I assure you liath grieved me more of late, than any worldly thing hath done a great season : in this I am bold to shew you my necessity, thinking of good congruence I might in such lawful necessity be more bolder of you, and you likewise of me, than to attempt or prove any foreign friends. Wherefore, trusting in your benevolence and of all my brethren for the premises, I shall so recompense the same again, according as ye shall be well contented and pleased withal. Thus fare ye well. To my brother the prior of Christ' s Church in Canterbury. LA^II. TO THE PARSON OF CIIEVENING'. If^iz 'b Master Astall, I commend me unto you. And where you were contented that 3. Copy. I gliould have the fann " of your parsonage of Chevening for one of my servants, whicli tlien I minded unto my servant Abberforde, supposing you would not have exacted of him, ne charged the same further for the yearly rent and revenues thereof, than was wont to be paid; yet, that notwithstanding, as I am informed, ye be not contented and agreeable to take xvi''. yearly therefore of liim, which, as I liear say, is xl*. more than was accustomed to be paid before master Milles had raised the same ; but thereunto also you would have him stand charged, over and besides the xvi''. with iiii''. more, which amounteth every year to the sum of xx'' : sir, I much marvel that you will desire thus far to exceed, in this uncertain world, from the accustomed rent thereof; I had thought you would rather have minished the old exaction than now to increase the same. I trust, therefore, you will not so hardly regard my first request herein ; but am sure, after the most simple manner, ye will accomplish your said promise to me in this behalf. For in case my friend cannot somewhat likely have a living thereby, I had rather he were without it tlian have it. And what ye intend to do herein, I require you to send me an answer thereof by this bringer. TIius fare you well. From my manor of Otford the viii. day of October. To the new parson of Chevenyng, Mr A. ['■ Via. Letters XXXVII. XLVIII. pp. 2.')5, 25a.j It was a common practice in the times of tlie archbishop to farm benefices, ■which was distinct from fee fanning, which was afterwards introduced as a permanent commutation.] J 533.] LETTERS. 261 LVIII. TO DR DOWNES'. In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you : and forasmuch as heretofore I had unri, mss. a promise made unto me by doctor" Bennett, (whose soul God pardon,) for the farm of copy, his prebend in Southwell, for a kinsman of mine named John Thorpe ; which said promise I doubted not lierein should have taken good effect in case death had not prevented the same : in consideration hereof, and inasmuch as by the death of the said doctor Benett, the collation of it belongeth unto my lord your master ^ I heartily pray you, that if it be yours or any of my lord's chaplains, ye will be so good unto my said kinsman as to grant him, at this my request, to have the farm thereof, doing as other reasonably will do. And tliis if yon can bring to pass to succeed accordingly, I will be both bound for the payment of the money thereof, and also shew unto you and yours like pleasure, &c. ix. day of October. To Mr doctor Dowries. LIX. TO A PARK-KEEPER. I co'MMEND me unto vou : and where upon certain communication had with this Haii. mss. G148 f Ti bearer, Master Roger Herman, I have assigned unto the same vi. loads of wood, to copy. ' ' be delivered out of that my park called Corell's Wood, within that your office ; I will and command you therefore, that you suffer him to carry the same, when he shall require it to be dehvered and appointed unto him, of such waste wood as shall bo meet for fuel, to tlie intent the timber or young spring be not wasted thereby. And for your surety herein this my letter shall be unto you a sufficient warrant and dis- charge. The X. day. To the keeper of my parks, called Corell's Wood. LX. TO THE DEAN OF THE ARCHES. Master Dean, I greet you well. And where you advise me (upon the suit of Hati. mss. Edvvardes" unto you) to grant a new commission to the same, for the examination & .ii co'pyl of certain witness, you know very well how aforetime I granted both parties to have commissions in that behalf, at which season the said Edwardes regarded it not. And now forasmuch (by all likelihood) as he, perceiving what the other witness hath deposed, would hereby find some way to delay and prolong the matter; Sir, herein I signify unto you, that I am nothing willing thereunto : for on this manner of granting com- missions we shall spend another year in waste, and be no more nearer the matter than we be now. And where you write unto me that master BedelF hath such business, tiiat he cannot intend to examine the witness concerning the matter in vari- ance between the abbot of Tiltey" and my lord of London's cha])lain, and so tiiercby you stay in making out the commission ; I will that you ajipoint master Trygonell to be jointly with Mr Doctor Oliver, instead of Mr Bedell, in the said commission. The xi. day. To the dean of the Arches. [ ■■' Chancellor of the church of York, and one of the divines employed in compiling The Institution of a Christian Man.] Dr William Benett succeeded Gardiner, A.n. 1.529, as Henry VIII.'s ambassador at Rome, and died abroad in theaulumn, A.n. loA'.i. Iturnct's Hist, of Keformat. Vol. III. p. 108. Ed. Oxon. 1810; State Papers, Vol. I. p. 33/.] The archbi.shop of Vork.] ['' Vid. Letters XXXII. XXX 11 1, p. 2.'j3.] Vid. Letter XIV. p. 241, /i.o.| [" An abbey of white monks in Ksse.\, near Dunmow. Tanner's Notit. 3Iona;u. E^^cx. xlii. Tiltcy. Ed. Lond. 17H7.] 262 LETTERS. [1533. LXI. TO STAPLETON. 6i4«''/-M^' ■"^'^ riglit liearty wise I commend me unto you : signifying to the same, that Copy. I am right glad to hear such good report of you as I do, as well in that ye be so effcctuously minded and given to see your pastoral cure discharged by your continual preaching and teaching, as also in confirming the same by your good conversation, example of living, and charitable behaviour towards your neighbours ; whereunto I exhort you in Clirist's behalf to go forward and proceed, as j'e have hitherto right well begun. And where also I am advertised, that by your both good provision, and provident wisdom, there is a free school maintained with you for the virtuous bring- ing up of youth ; I heartily require you, inasmuch as with this bearer I send now unto you my sister's son, named Thomas Rosell', apt (as I suppose) to learning, that ye will at this my attemptation and request do so much as to see him ordered and instruct in such doctrine as shall be convenient both for his age and capacity. And for those your pains in so doing I will always be ready to shew unto you like plea- sure. Thus fare 5'ou well. From my manor of Otford, the xiith day of October. To master Stapleton, parson of Bi/ngham. LXII. TO ROSELL. Hari. Mss. Brother, I right heartily commend me unto you, and in like wise unto mv sister fiI48 f 34 ' ~ " J ' J Copy. your bedfellow, &c. And where of late I wrote to you, that ye should send your son to school unto Southwell, supposing at that time that those parties had been clear from sickness, so it is as I am now advertised that they die there. In consideration tliereof, and forasmuch as I am credibly informed that master Stapleton, parson of Bingham, hath by his provision set up a free school in his parish, of whose good name and conversation I hear mucli report worthy of commendation and praise ; I will therefore advise you that forthwith you send your said son thither unto school, to the intent the said master Stapleton may have the governance of him, to whom I have written a letter in that behalf. The xii. daj- \_o{ October^. To my right well-beloved brother, Mr Rosell. POSTSCRIPTA. Hari MSS. I commcnd me imto you, and where I am uncertified of the deliverance of a 6i«i^f. M, b. jg^j-pj. gpjj^ yovL, and dated the xth day of this present month, the intent and purport whereof was, that (for divers causes reasonably mo moving,) you should repair unto me at Otford, which now inasmuch as I am in doubt of the deliverance thereof, [^I] will eftsoons that you with all speed and celerity at the sight hereof do accomplish that my said intent. And at your coming you shall know further of my mind in this behalf. From my manor of Otford^. LXIIL TO CRUMWELL. State Pajjer RiGHT worshlpful master Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me to ceiianeoiis'*^ you : and likewise pray you to have my friend Mr Newman' in your good remem- Temp^'Hen brancc for Mr Benett's advowsonage, so that it may please you to call the same out Vni.' Third series. . Vol. IX. HoEgraph. f' Letter XLI. p. 250.] some such summons as is contained in that letter. This postscript stands here in the original Remains of Abp. f'ranmer. Vol. I. p. 51.] MSS. Dr .Jenkyns thinking it out of its place has [M'id. Letters IV. LX. LXXVII. CLIIL inserted it after the Letter to Browgh (supra, p. pp. 237, 261, 26'J, 309.] 257), supposing that it must clearly have followed 1533.] LETTERS. 263 of Mr Benett's kinsman's hands, and to send the same unto me by my secretary, this bearer, whom I do send unto you pur])osely at tliis time for that matter. And at such time as I may sliew you any pleasure, I i)ray you to be as b(dd upon me. From my manor at Otford, the xviith day of October. Your own assured Thomas Cantuar. To the Ri(/ht worshipful and my very loving friend Mr CriaawelJ, of the king's grace's most honourable council. LXIV. TO THE BISIlOr OF HEREFORD^ In my right hearty wise I commend me inito you, &c. And forasmuch as I Hari. mss. understand, by a supplication to me delivered by this bearer, the parson of , that British mu- heretofore, through the procuration of one Mr Robert ap David Lloyd, your receiver, '^"'^ the same hath persuaded divers of this complaintifF's parish, not alonely to withdraw their tithes and oblations, but thereunto by the said David Lloyd's sinister and misre- port to you caused his benefice to be sequestrate, and the sequestration thereof committed to certain temporal men ; amonges whom one named Howell Abowan, after he had received the fruits thereof, did so waste and consume them, that wlien the seques- tration was relaxed, and this said complaintiif restored again, he could not, ne yet cannot obtain of the said Abowan any restitution of his said fruits; and where also after that time you made a final determination between this complaintiif and his parishioners concerning the said tithes and other misordors, which for a certain time was well observed and took right good efl'ect, whereupon it was thought that all things should have grown to a quietness ; yet now, that notwithstanding, the said David Lloyd hath (as this complaintifi" reporteth) renewed the said variance, whereby as well his tithes is now withdrawn again, contrary to your former determination, as also ■ denied him for the reformation thereof, against all right and equity : in consideration of the premises, and inasmuch as you in your diocese ought, before all other, to see justice ministered, I exhort you, and thereunto require the same, the rather at this my instance and request, to see your foresaid detennination concerning these matters of variance to be executed with justice ; for this complaintifi* requireth of you none other favour in this behalf, but according to your determination he may enjoy the efi"ect thereof. And surely loth were I to take on me the redressing of any such griefs within your diocese, unless for fault of justice I must be constrained thereunto : but herein I doubt not that your discretion and wisdom will suft'er any such enormities to be unreformed, when the verity and truth of them shall be pati- fied and made open unto you. Thus fare you well. From my manor of Otford the xviii. day of October. To the bishop of Ilarwarde. LXV. TO PALLGRAVE'. I DO commend mo unto you : signifying to the same, that inasmuch as you write Hari. mss unto me, as well for the agreement of the fruits of your benefice of St Dunston's co^j.^' ^' \* Charles Booth, who died HIay 5, a.d. 1535, and was succeeded by Kdward Fox, a friend of the archbishop. Vid. Slrype's Mem. of Abp. Cran- iTier, Vol. I. p. Ed. Oxon. 1(140; Le Neve's Fasti, pp. no, li. Ed. Lend. l/KI.) .John Pawlcsgravc was instituted to the rec- tory of .St Dunstan's, the 3rd of October, 1533. Newcourt, Rcpertorium, Vol. 1. p. 334. Ed. Lond. 1708. J 264 LETTERS. [l.)33. concerning tlie last quarter in the vacation time, as also for the oblations offered tlicrc upon your cliurch holiday, I will that you, for a final determination herein, do resort unto Pottekyns, to know vour end, to whom I have committed the orderincr of all fiuch matters belonging unto me : for you may right well consider, that I am neither skilled herein, nor that it is convenient for me to meddle in such causes ; and yet not doubting but that mine officer will minister justice unto all parties accordingly. And where you say also, that you are not able to pay further out of hand so much money, but thereunto requiretli days of pa\inent for the same : Sir, as touching that, I suppose you may better bear your necessity than I may mine, considering both my great charges hitherto, and how I am thereby at this season compelled to prove all the friends that I can make, for the satisfying of such sums as be now due to be ]iaid ; and yet I think not the contrary but that I shall lack much for the accom- plishment of the same. Therefore 1 reckon you will rather endanger yourself to your friends than now to require any such commodity of me, being so far behind hand. To master Pallgrate, parson of St Dounston's in the East at London. LXVI. TO LORD CHANCELLOR AUDELEY. Hurl Mss. Ix niv right heartv wise I commend me unto your good lordship, &c. And wdicre 6143. f.3j. -o J a I' Copy- I am advertised by this bearer, doctor Maye, my vicar-general within the diocese of Ely that by reason that doctor Clj-ff ^ and other keepeth away from him the records and registers belonging unto his office, he cannot in divers matters and causes minister justice accordingly ; and forasmuch also as there is none other convenient way or means, neither by the course of the law spiritual nor temporal, for the obtaining of them, as I am in this behalf informed ; I heartily require your good lordship, that you will at this mine instance cause a sergeant of arms, to call the parties which have the custody of the said registers before you, to the intent they may shew reasonable causes why they ought not to deliver them : and in thus doing you shall both help to aid justice, and do also unto me singidar pleasure, which to recompense I will be at all tunes ready and glad. This said bringer can further instruct your lordship in this, to whom I pray you to give credence. Thus fare you well. From my manor at Otford, the xxiiiith day of October. To my Lord Chancellor. LXYIL TO Hari. Mss. I GREET vou Well. And where this bearer, mv friend master Chesewrvght, one Copy. ' of the king's chaplains, hath the benefice of Wisbeche given unto him, within the diocese of Ely, whose suit unto me is for the agreement of the fruits thereof now [' Nic. West, bishop of Ely, died April 28th, A. D. 1533, whom Thomas Goodrich succeeded, having been elected March 17th, and consecrated April Itlth, A.D. 1334. Le Neve's Fasti. Dr May, as the archbishop's vicar-general, seems to have governed the diocese in the interval. There were two Doctors May, brothers, and both eminent men. Dr William May, who is probably the person here mentioned, visited the diocese of Norwicli as Cran- mer's commissary a.d. 1o34, was one of the divines engaged in drawing up the " Institution of a Chris- tian 3Ian," became dean of St Paul's, a.d. 1554, was deprived under 3Iary, and in the reign of Elizabeth was restored to his deanery, and after- wards nominated to the archbishoprick of York, but died before his consecration. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 41, 77, 209; Annals of Reformat. Vol. I. part v. pp. 75, 230, 287, 306. Ed. Oxon. 1824; Life of Abp. Parker, Vol. I. pp. 128, 171, 2. Ed. Oxon. 1821 ; Life of Abp. Grin- dal, p. 56. Dr John May was master of Catharine Hall, Cambridge, and a.d. 1577 bishop of Carlisle. Strype's Life of Abp. Parker. Vol. L p. 177; Annals of Refonnat. Vol. II. Part II. pp. 52, 3. Ed. Oxon. ia40.] [2 Probably Dr Cliff, chanter of York and dean of Chester.] 1533.] LETTERS. 2(55 in the vacation time, I will, that inasmuch as I can little skill in that behalf, tiiat you, with master I'ottkyiis, order the matter according to your discretions with favour. And thus fare you well, &c. LXVIII. TO HIS CHANCELLOR. Master Chancellor, I greet you well. And forasmuch as this bringer, the vicar iiari. wss. of Milton, complaincth and findeth himself aggrieved, as well for that he is over- copy. ' charged for the king's subsidy^, as also for an acre of glebe land withholden from him; which injuries the abbot of St Austin's* doth enforce him to sustain, both con- trary to an ancient composition, and also the act of the parliament favouring him in that behalf: I will that you, in consideration hereof, examine his said composition, and thereupon send me word how you think the matter standeth, to the intent I may see a redress in that behalf. LXIX. TO My especial good lord, I most heartily commend me unto your lordship. Your Hari. mss. loving letter by your servant I have received, whereby I perceive your request therein ; copy, which to accomplish I would be as glad as any man living, if it might stand both with my ordinary power and my honesty withal : for I fear me I have gone and proceeded so far already by way of promise herein, that conveniently I cannot fulfil your desire in that behalf, whereof I am right sorry ; and yet notwithstanding I will promise you to do that I may therein, as it shall be well known to you hereafter. LXX. TO In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where I am advertised Hari. msf. by master dean of Lincoln's ^ letters of your toward mind that you bear unto my co*py.'' ' kinsman and servant Henry Bingham^, for his preferment unto the office of the audi- torship of the church of Lincoln, now being in your hands and disposition ; to whom, as I understand, in that behalf ye could be right well content to declare your con- venient favour, in case you had not made a former grant unto a kinsman of your own; which notwithstanding, as I do again perceive, your mind is to entreat your said kinsman to relinquish his interest therein : Sir, for this your gentle and favour- able behaviour hitherto towards my said kinsman, I heartily give unto you condign thanks therefore ; requiring the same, that now, the rather at this mine instance and request, ye will as well on your behalf as also for the obtaining the good will of your said kinsman, accomplish your intended purpose herein ; and in so doing I shall be at all times ready to acquit and recompense the same accordingly. P Probably the subsidy granted by Convocation A. D. 1523, consisting of the half of all spiritual benefices, to be levied in five years. Vid. Wilkins' Concilia, Vol. III. p. 69!). Ed. Lond. 1737.] .John Sturvey, alias Essex, abbot of St Au- gustin's, Canterbury.] George Heneage succeeded to the deanery of Lincoln 1528, and died 1518. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 146. Ed. Lond. 1716. The James fliallet, men- tioned by Dr Jenkyns, was not dean, but pre- centor.] [" Probably the Bingham who is mentioned in the articles preferred against the archbishop, a. d. 1543, as iiaving married Cranmer's sister whilst her former husband was living. Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 168. Ed. Oxen. 1840.] LETTERS. C1533. LXXI. TO Hari. Mss. In iiiv rifflit hcartv wise I commend me unto you. And where I am advertised by (►148 f 36 J i~i J J V Copy. ' my servant Jcfere Eton, that you by your deed obligatory did stand bound in x''. to one Tliomas Eton liis brother, late deceased, to pay to liim lxvi\ viii''. yearly, unto such time that he were advanced to some spiritual promotion of the clear value of viii''. by the year, over and above all charges and reprises ; which said Thomas Eton then afterward for a time exercised the room of the officialship in Exeter ; whereupon you denied the payment of the said pension or annuity, contrary to the right and order of the temporal law, as I am informed by learned counsel : therefore and inasmuch as my said servant, now being sole executor unto his brother, must accomplish and perform his testament, I require you, and that the rather at this mine instance and request, that ye will either now pay unto the same all such sums of money, which in the name of a pension or annuity were heretofore due unto the said Thomas Eton his brother, or else to conclude some reasonable agreement with him therefore, to the intent he need not any further attempt the law in this behalf. LXXII. THE EARL OF ESSEX' TO CRANMER. Hari. MSS. My very good lord, in my right hearty manner I commend me vmto your grace ; and Copy. ' ' where it hath pleased you to write unto me in fixvour of one Richard Stansby, that is to admit him favourably to his declaration against a bill of complaint offered to me against him, so that if he were found fiiultless of such things as be surmised in the said complaint, he might with my favour enjoy such as conscience would require ; or else, if he be found faulty, that then upon his submission I would weigh tlie matter with some charitable favour, the sooner at your request : my Lord, so it is, that there is no such complaint offered to me against the said Richard Stansby, wherefore I might accomplish your said request. But the said Stansby was of late my baily, and also my copyholder of certain lands in Bilston, in Suffolk, for the favour that of long time I did bear unto him, until that now of late, at my court holden at Bilston foresaid, as well his dissimulate and cloaked untruth in misusing of his office both as against me and my tenants there, as his misdemeaning of his copyhold against the customs used within the said manor, was by the whole homage presented. Wherefore I have seized into my hands his said copyhold, according to right, conscience, and custom, and have also deprived him of his office, intending never hereafter to bear him no such favour, that he shall have any thing of me more than right and conscience shall require ; praying your grace so to be contented therewith, nothing doubting the same, if your grace knew the said mis- demeanours. And wliat pleasure I may shew to any other person at your request hereafter, I shall be glad to do the same, as our Lord knoweth ; who have you in his blessed tuition. The xiii. day of October. By my lord of Essex. LXXIIL TO THE EARL OF ESSEX. ;s. In my right hearty wise I commend me unto your good lordt>hip. These be to fpy'' advertise you, tliat I have received your letters dated at Stansted the xiii. d.ay of October. Whereby I perceive that you intend not to do any wrong to Richard Stansby, not- [' Henry I'oiichier, " in whom that line (i. e. of the earldom of Essex) was extinct, who had been a severe persecutor, falling from his horse, and break- ing his neck, died without being able to speak one word." The earldom of Essex was afterwards given to Crumwell, with all that fell to the crown by rea- son of the former earl dying without heirs. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. 111. p. 27t). Ed. Oxon. 1829.] 1533.] LETTERS. 267 withstanding any complaint or presentment made against him, which is my very trust, and the rather at my request. "Wherefore eftsoons I will desire you to be so good lord unto him, that two well learned men and indifferent may have the hearing of all matters, that your lordship is informed that he hath misordercd himself against yon. And so bo it, that the said Stansby by any such misdemeanour hath not forfeit any of his laud or copyhold, then I trust your lordship will be contented that he may enjoy his lands and copyhold according to right and conscience. And if the said two indifferent learned men shall reasonably think that he hath misordercd himself in any point, the same Richard Stansby shall humbly require you to be his good lord, and shall to his small power make such amends for his offences, as shall be by the said two learned men thouglit reasonable. Trusting that in this his age ye will the rather be good lord unto him, and have heroin the less regard to his negligence. Which to recompense I doubt not but that you shall have now no less good service of him, than ever you had of the same here- tofore ; and of my behalf such pleasure and commodity as you shall at any time require of me accordingly^. An ansicer to the same hi/ my lord. LXXIV. TO CERTAIN GENTLEMEN IN HERTFORDSHIRE. In my right hearty wise I commend me imto you. And where this bringer, Thomas uari. mss. Wiggynton, one of my tenants of Tring, hath offered unto me a supplication concerning copy, such injuries and wrongs as he is compelled to sustain, by reason that certain unadvised persons, whose names are comprised in the said supplication, hath unjustly, as he re- porteth, both slandered and spoiled him of his goods and good name ; and by cause it is against reason to give credence to one party, the other parties not heard ; and also, forasmuch as the matter also being in a place so far distant from me, that I cannot call the parties and witness before me without their intolerable charges : I require you, forasmuch as you being as well justices of the peace as also dwelling nigh there, to whom [2 The earl of Essex, not having paid attention to this or any other letters, at length provoked the following peremptory order from Henry VIII. I. MSS. " By the King. . f. 37, b. a fg right trusty and riyht wellbeloved cousin and counsellor, the earl of Essex. " Right trusty and right wellbeloved cousin, we greet you well. And where upon complaint made unto us by our subject Richard Stansby for putting him out of certain copyholds, lands, and tenements, in your town of Bylston, which he and his ancestors i have holden of you and your ancestors many years, ' it was thought by our council upon the e.xamination of the matter to be reasonable, that our said subject should be restored to the possession of the said cus- tomary lands and tenements, paying his rents and ser- vices to you for the same, as hath been accustomed, till such time as the cause of seizure thereof were examined by our said council, and an order therein , taken as to justice and equity should appertain ; and I that afterward our right trusty and right wellbeloved counsellor, sir Thomas Audeley, knight, our chan- cellor of England, and other of our counsellors, have directed unto you their several loving letters, ad- vertising you of the mind of the residue of our council in the premises, and advising you rather of yourself, upon the humble suit of our said subject, to restore him accordingly, than it should be done by any order of compulsion ; which notwithstanding, ye, neither following their wholesome admonitions, nor yet the mind and order of our said council, will not in any wise [be] answerable to the same, but have lately sent to the lands and grounds in variance certain persons unknown ; which being there assembled have forcibly kept the possession of the same, in- tending to cast out the goods of our said subject therein ; being to the evil example of other, in case it should be suffered, as we be informed ; whereof we do not a little marvel : We let you to wit, that forasmuch as it belongeth unto us to minister right justice and equity to every of our subjects, and willing the order and decrees of our council to be firmly obeyed and observed without violation, do signify unto you the premises ; and not doubting that ye, being of such authority and one of our council, will conform yourself to observe and ensue such orders as is or shall be taken by our said coun- cil, without giving evil examples to other persons, or otherwise to give us occasion to compel you ; whicli of necessity we must do, if after such pro- ceeding ye thus attempt us ; seeing it standeth not with good congruence nor our prerogative, that the process and orders made by us and our council, or by our writs in causes of justice, should be resisted by any of our subjects, by colour of any manner liberty or franchise. And therefore we will and command you to take good respect to yourself in this behalf, and to follow the orders of our council there- in, as ye will answer unto us at your peril in that behalf, and as you tender our pleasure. V'even un- der our signet, at our manor of Westminster the xxvi. day of 31arch."| 268 LETTERS. [1533- tlie administration of justice the rather belongeth, that you will take the pains to peruse this said supplication, and thereto to see such justice ministered, as shall be thought convenient according to law and good conscience, to the intent this poor man need not any further to complain unto mc or any other for the same. To certain gentlemen in Harteforihhire. LXXV. TO THE ARCHDEACON OF CANTERBURY'. (ilw'f 'If'b Master archdeacon, in ftiy right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where Copy- I am informed by my servant John Creake^ that the farm of your parsonage of Hayes is already, or else shortly like to be void, I heartily require you, at this mine instance, that you will grant to him the preferment thereof, whensoever the same shall next happen to be void, he finding you sufficient sureties for the payment thereof, and thereto giving you as much as any other reasonably will give. And what you intend to do herein, I require you to advertise me by this bearer, or as shortly as you may con- veniently. And if there be any pleasure that I may do for you again, you may be sure to be bold of me accordingly. To the archdeacon of Canterhury. LXXVI. TO BONER^ Cotton Mss. In my right hearty manner I commend me to you. So it is, (as ye know right well,) f'aM.'b.' I stand in dread, lest our holy father the pope do intend to make some manner of prcju- BiirnettHist ^^^^'"^ proccss against me and my church. And therefore, having probable conjectures of Reformat, thereof, I have provoked^ from his holiness to the general council, accordino- as the kinfv's App. \ ol. ^ \ , , ° ^ ' rt ni- Booki^i. highness^ and his council have advised me to do: which my provocation" and a jjrocuracy Ed^oxun. under my seal I do send unto you herewith, desiring you right heartily to have me commended to my lord of Winchester'; and with his advice and counsel to intimate the said provocation, after the best manner that his lordship and you shall think most expedient for me. I am the bolder thus to write unto you, because the king's highness William VV'arham, the nephew of archbishop Warham, who parted with the archdeaconry of Canterbury, and the provostship of Wingham by cession (Jlarch, a.d. 1534) in favour of Edmund Cranmer, brother of the archbishop, and had a pen- sion of £00 per annum allowed him, during his life, from the archdeaconry, and £20 per annum out of Wingham, by his successor. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 24. Ed. Oxon. 1840; Le Neve's Fasti, p. 13.] [2 Vid. Letters XVIIl. XXXVII. pp. 248, 256.] [3 " 1 find moreover, that the archbishop of Can- terbury at this time, suspecting the pope would pro- ceed against him, by the advice of orr king made his appeal also to the council ; which he desired our agents to intimate to the pope. The success where- of yet doth not appear in our records." Kennet's Hist, of England, Vol. II.; Lord Herbert's Life of Henry VIII. p. 170. Boner was at this time Henry VIII. 's agent to pope Clement VII., and " had made his appeal from the pope to the ne.xt general council lawfully called." I?y the king and council's advice, Cranmer "soon after did the same; sending his appeal witli his proxy, under his seal, to Boner, desiring him, together with Gardiner, to consult together, and to intimate his appeal in the best manner they could think expedient for liim." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 31. Burnet says that Cranmer sent the instrument with a warrant to execute it to Crumwell, that it might be sent to the bishop of Winchester, to get it to be intimated to the pope in the best manner that could be thought of ;" but he gives no authority for his assertion. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 160. It is not probable that the archbishop's appeal was ever presented, since Boner, in a lengthy letter to Henry VIII., dated Nov. 13th, nine days pre- viously to that of the archbishop above, states that the pope had gone towards Rome from Marseilles, Nov. 12th, and that he was leaving for Lyons, Nov. 13th, the day on which his letter is dated, probably with a view to his return home. Vid. Boner's letter to the king, in Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. Part II. App. Book ii. No. 23. pp. 4'J-62.] I have appealed, Strype.] C" As his highness, Ibid.] [*■ Which my appeal. Ibid.] [' Stephen Gardiner, at this time at JMarscilles as ambassador from Henry VIII. to Francis I.] 1533.] LETTERS. 269 commanded" mc thus to do, (as ye sliall I trust further perceive by liis (Trace's Ic^tters",) nothiug doubting in your goodness, but at tiiis mine own desire yo will be contented to take this pains, tbongli his highness siiall j)crcase forget to write unto you therein : which your pains and kin(hicss if it shall lie in me in time to come to recompense, I will not forget it, with God's grace ; who preserve you as myself. From Lambeth, the xxiid day'" of November, [L')33]. Thomas Cantuab. LXXVIL TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master Crumwell. I commend me heartily to you, likewise pray- mte Paper ing you to continue good master to my friend of old acquaintance, Mr Newman", this leHancou''''' bearer, to whom, albeit I have been a tedious suitor unto you a long time, upon such TemirHen. comfortable promise as ye first made unto me for him, I eftsoons pray you now to make Zlws. Vol^ such resolute and comfortable answer therein, as I do trust to receive from you in the HoiogJa'ifh'."'' same : for seeing this was the first suit that ever I made imto you, wherein, after that ye had answer from doctor Benet"', ye promised me that I should have my desire, and that I should not mistrust the matter ; it would grieve me that the same should now take none effect, seeing the matter doth now rest in your goodness and benevolence. As long as ye were only mediator for me in it to him that had the thing, ye did ever give me good hope and comfort in it ; and therefore I do now trust verily, that, seeing the same thing is come to your own hands and disposition at your pleasure, ye will now be as good in it, as ye were when ye were mediator for the same. The truth is, that my friend aforesaid was born in the same parocbe, which thing movcth him to be the more desirous of it, and me to be the more importune upon you for him ; for albeit I have offered unto him the expectation and advowsonage of some one promotion of my collation, of as good value as is the value of the same thing that I do desire of you, I assure you he hath refused the same, and desired me (as a man much affectionate to his native country) to continue suitor unto you in this behalf : so that he regardeth that benefice much better than my said overture'^. And therefore I pray you, good Mr Crumwell, stay not with me now in this matter, seeing I have sued so long for the same, and ever have had comfortable promise in it. And by these my letters I do faithfully promise you, that ye shall have, when ye will, as good a benefice of my gift for the same, as that is ; and so should ye have had and shall have, and as much other pleasure as I may at any time shew unto you, or to any friend of yours for your sake, though I had never written or spoken in this matter. When ye shall have cause to prove me, ye shall be assured to find me conformable to this my promise, God willing ; who ever keep you. From Otford the 26th day of November. Your own assured Thomas Cantuar. To t/ie right worsMpful and my very lovinr/ friend master Crumwell, of the kiny's graces mast honouraUe council. f Commandeth me this to do, Strype.] [" By his grace's letter, Ibid.] xxviith day, Ibid.] [" Vid. Letters IV. LX. CLIII. pp. 237, 2(il, 309. J ['2 Vid. Letter LVIII. p. 2f;Lj ['^ " If, as may be conjectured from Letter V., the benefice coveted by Newman was B;imack, Cranmer seems to have failed in his application? for Robert Beneft, probably a relative of Dr W . Benett to whom the advowson appears to have be- longed, was rector tliere in l.")35. Valor Eccles." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p, 73.] 270 LETTERS. [1533. LXXVIII. TO CRUMWELL. s'ate Pai^er RiGiiT worsliipfiil mastcv Crumwell, in my right liearty manner I commend me to you. « ihiiie<)us So it is, that I lately received certain letters from my friend doctor Goderic\ by whom Ten.)), lion. I do pcrccivo, that ye have not only spoken to the king's highness for the loan of a wries. tliousaud marks to my iise, whose pleasure is (as the same master Goderic writeth) that origiiiiii'. I shall receive of you at this time five hundred pounds and no more ; but also have cranmer'^^ practised with my lord of Wiltshire and other, which at this time do claim many duties Vol. I. p. 99. jjjg . fQj. -which your kindness I do heartily thank you, praying you to cause the same five hundred pounds to be delivered to my secretary Thomas Berthlet, this bearer, which shall deliver unto you an obligation for the payment thereof, at such day as is expressed in the same ; which obligation (in case the same be not made according to your mind) I will be glad to reform, and seal unto you a new accordingly as ye shall require a new to be made, and will send the same unto you with speed. From Otford, the 26th day of November. Your own assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the rigid vorsMpful and my very loving friend master Crumwell^ of the king's grace's most honourahle council. LXXIX. TO LORD ABERGAVENNY^ Karl. Mss. IMy Very special good lord, I commend me heartily imto your lordship : signifying British Mu- to the samo, that my servant John Creke hath advertised me of your loving mind towards seum. Copy. willing you be to accompany me at Canterbury', wherefore I give unto you most hearty thanks. Nevertheless I will not at this season put you to any pains in this behalf. Notwithstanding, if your lordship [do send me some venison, and especially a red deer or two,]* against Tuesday next, you should do imto me herein singular pleasure, which to requite I would be always ready, God willing ; who keep and preserve your good lordship. From my manor of Otford, the xxvii. of November. To my lord of Burga-eeny. LXXX. TO THE ABBOT OF WESTMINSTER^ Hari. MSS. BROTHER abbot, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where, of (^48^f. m, b. y^^j. jjgjievolence, ye promised unto me the next room which should chance to be void amonges the headmen of the foundation of king Henry the Eighth" for one William Fyssher ° ; so it is, as I am credibly informed, that there is now one of the said rooms void and in your disposition. I heartily require you therefore, that the said John F. may be preferred thereunto, according to your aforesaid promise. And in so doing I wrill be at all times ready to requite the same accordingly, God willing ; who keep you, &c. The xxix. day of November. To my brother allot, the allot of Westminster. [' Probably Dr Thomas Goodrich, afterwards bishop ol' Ely and lord chancellor. Vid. p. 247 , n. 8.] \^ " In October or November (a. d. 1533), the archbishop went down to Canterbury, in order to a visitation. The third day of December he received the pontifical seat in the monastry of the holy Trinity." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 30. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] P Dr Jenkyns suggests that " lord Abergavenny, who held an office under him, had probably offered to attend him on the occasion." Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 75.] [The passage within brackets is substituted in the margin of the copy, for " if your lordship might spare me a red deer or two," which stands otherwise unaltered in the MS.] William Boston or Benson. Vid. Letter VIII. p 240.] By mistake apparently for Henry VII. and John Fyssher. Vid. Letter XXVII. p. 251.] LETTERS. 271 LXXXI. TO KING HENRY VIII. Plearetii it vour most nohlc grace to understand, tliat tlie feigned revelations and Hari. mss. (»14K f 3 illusions of the false nun' of St Sepulclirc's here at Canterbury, and tiie other matters copy, contained in them, now after that they have been opened and declared to the people", be had in great abomination and detestation unto them. And as far as I can perceive or learn, all your grace's people here be as glad as any men may be, that the said false and forged matters be come to light. And as concerning the prior" and convent of my church, (whom I have diligently examined,) I find them as conformable and rcfonnable as any number with whom I have communed any time. And I see them greatly sorrow and lament, that any of their congregation'" should order himself so, that such word and slander should grow of this occasion, or that thereby occasion should be given to your grace to take displeasure against the whole company, amonges whom few in comparisoiv of their great number appear to be knowing or consenting to the said false revelations or illusions ; and almost only such as were doctor Bokkynge's novices, men of young years, and of less knowledge and experience. The prior of my church, a man of great simplicity, and void of malice, as far as I can judge, hath been touched with this matter ; but I cannot imderstand that he hath reported it to any other, but only to my predecessor, then being his ordinary and your grace's counsellor. Which prior and his brethren, the saddest and seniors of the house, with all the other young sort, considering the matter sounding to your grace's displeasure, which they regard as greatly as they do any thing else in this world, (as far as I can judge,) be greatly discomforted, dismayed, and sad, and have desired me very instantly to be a mediator for them to your most noble majesty, to be gracious and merciful unto them, offering of their free wills (besides their fervent prayers for your noble estate long and prosperously to endure) to do some pleasure unto your highness after their power, to attain your gracious favour, mercy, and pardon. And I suppose they will desire me to offer unto your grace for a pleasure, ii. or iii. c''. Wherein I dare nothing do, imless your grace's pleasure be to me first known ; assuring your grace, that as far as I can understand by any means that I can devise, that besides the ornaments of the church and some plate that the prior and some officers hath, this monastery is not aforehand, but in debt divers ways. In consideration whereof and of their good mind.s, I most humbly beseech your highness to be gracious and merciful unto them, the rather for my poor intercession ; and that they may have some comfortable word or letter from your grace, for their comfortation in this their great pensiveness and dolour. Thus our Lord have your grace evermore in his preservation and governance. From my place at Canterburye, the xiii. day of December. Q1533.] LXXXII. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful Mr Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you : doing you to understand, that I have received by John Anthony, this bearer, such letters as ye directed to my lord elect of Chester", and to Mr Bcdill'^; by which I do P Vid. Confutation of Unwritten Verities, pp. 66, «.] [" A portion of an address to the people on this imposture, with corrections in Cranmer's hand- writing, is preserved in the Public Record Office, Tractat. Theol. et Polit. Vol. VII. A. 1. 13, pp. :17, et seq. 1)t Jenkyns supposes that it may perhaps be part of the above-mentioned discourse by Hethe, which the archbishop probably thought proper to submit to the inspection of Crumwell. Vid. Re- mains of A bp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 7*>.] [" Thomas Goldwell, who at the dissolution of Christ's Church, Canterbury, had been prior twenty- three years. Somner's Antiquities of Canterl)ury, by Battely, Part in. p. llfi. Ed. Lond. 1703.] ["> J)r Edward Bockyng, the chief author of Elizabeth Barton's dissimulation, and her confessor, and John Dering, who made and composed the books of her revelations, were both monks of Christ's Church, Canterbury. Strype's Eccl. Jlem. Vol. I. Part I. p. 27a. Ed. Oxon. 1822; Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 30.J [" Dr Rowland Lee, bishop of LichKeld ; but the two sees being then incorporated, the bishops of Lichfield were sometimes called bishops of Chester. See the next Letter, p. 274. J [•2 Vid. Letters XII. XIV. pp. 242, 244.] State Paper Oftiee. Mis- cellaneous Letters. Temp. Hen. VIII. Thint series. Vol. IX. Original Holograpti. 272 LETTERS. [1533. perceive, tliat it is tlie king's grace's pleasure that my said lord elect and master Bcdyll, which departed from Canterbury afore the receipt of your said letters, should leave the parson of Aldington', Bering the monk, and father Laurence^ behind them in ward and safe keeping, but not as men at liberty. But forasmuch as this bearer sheweth me, that it was your mind that the said persons should be put to liberty in their own houses upon sufficient surety, I do now stand in doubt, whether I may commit them to ward and safe keeping according to your said letters, or else put them at liberty in their own houses upon sufficient suretj% according to such word as the said Anthony brought unto me ; whom I do remit unto you at this time with these my letters to ascertain you of the premises, and to bring from you such letters as shall please you to direct unto me of your resolute mind in this behalf. The said three persons shall in the mean time remain in ward and safe keeping, until I may know your mind in this matter. The parson of Aldington and the monk Dering were this Tuesday at night delivered unto me at my manor at Forde, and the other is not yet come unto me. From my manor at Forde, the xvi. day of December. [1533.] Your assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the right lomsMpful and my very loving friend Mr Crumicell, of the king's grace's most hotiourahle coimcil. LXXXIII. TO ARCHDEACON HAWKYNS. Hari. Mss. Master archdeacon, iFn"! my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. These be (;i4«.ff.:s«,39. ,11 .T-i British Mu- to ascertain vou of such news as be here now m fame amonges us m England. And first semn. Copy. " ^ ^ 'i* t i -i TodtVs Life ye shall Understand, that at C anterbury wntlim my diocese, about eight years past, there Crannier, was Wrought a great miracle in a maid by the power of God and our lady, named our " ' ' laJy of Courteupstret ; by reason of the which miracle there is stablished a great pil- grimage, and ever since many devout people hath sought to that devout foresaid lady of Courte of Strett. The miracle was this : the maid was taken with a grievous and a continual sickness, and induring her said sickness she had divers and many trances, speaking of many high and godly things ; telling also wondrously, by the power of the Holy Ghost as it was thought, things done and said in other places, where as neither she was herself, nor yet heard no report thereof. She had also in her trances many strange visions and revelations, as of heaven, hell, and purgatory, and of the state of certain souls departed ^ ; and amonges all other visions one was, that [^she^ should be conveyed to our lady of Courte of Strett, where she was promised to be healed of her sickness, and that Almighty God should work wonders in her ; and when she was brought thither and laid before the image of our lady, her face was w onderfully disfigured, her tongue hanging out, and her eyes being in a manner plucked out and laid upon her cheeks, and so greatly disordered. Then was [' "Richard blaster. He was very instrumental in bringing Elizabeth Barton into notice, Aldington being the place where at the commencement of the im- posture she was living as a maid-servant." Jenkyns.] [2 " Thomas Lawrence, being register to the archdeacon of Canterbury, at the instance of Edw. Bockyng wrote a great book of the false and feigned miracles and revelations of the said Elizabeth, in a fair hand, ready to be a copy to the printer." Stat. 25 Hen. VIII. c. 12. •' Slie sent her revelation [to the pope,] by Silvester Darius and by one John Anthony Pulleon, the pope's ambassadors in Eng- land ; betwixt the which nun and Silvester Darius was interpreter this old man, one Lawrence of Can- terbury, scribe to the archdeacon of Canterbury." MS. Public Record Office, Tractat. Theol. et Polit. Vol. Vn. A. 1. 13.] For instance : " that my lord cardinal came to his death before God would have had him by the space of fifteen years, and therefore Almighty God hath given no sentence upon him, but will defer it till those years be expired, which it was the will of God he should have lived in the world." MSS. ibid. In another of her revelations she described, "that since she died, she saw the disputations of the devils for his [^Volsey's] soul; and how she was three times lift up, and could not see him, neither in heaven, hell, nor purgatory ; and at the last where she saw him ; and how by her penance I he was brought unto heaven." Vid. Strype's Eccl. I .■\Iem. Vol. 1. Part I. p. 2/3. Ed. Oxon. 1822.] l.KTTEllS. there heard a voice speaking within her belly, as it had been in a tun ; her lips not greatly moving ; she all that while continuing by the space of three hours and more in a trance : the which voice, when it told any thing of the joys of heaven, it spake so sweetly and so heavenly, that every man was ravished with the hearing thereof ; and contrary, when it told any thing of hell, it spake so horribly and terribly, that it put the hearers in a great fear. It spake also many things for the confirmation of pilgrimages and trentals, hearing of masses, and confession, and many such other things. And after she had lain there a long time, she came to herself again, and was perfectly whole ^; and so this miracle was finished and solemnly rung, and a book written of all the whole story thereof, and jjut into print, which ever since that time hath been commonly sold and gone abroad amongst all people. After this miracle done, she had a commandment from God in a vision, as she said, to profess herself a nun. And so she was professed, and hath so continued, in a nunnery at Canterbury, called St Sepulchre's, ever since. And then she chose a monk of Christ's Church, a doctor in divinity to be ghostly father, whose counsel she hath used and evermore followed in all her doing : and ever- more since from time to time hath had almost every week, or at the furthest every fort- night, new visions and revelations ; and she hath had oftentimes trances and raptures, by reason whereof, and also of the great perfectness that was thought to be in her, divers and many as well great men of the realm as mean men, and many learned men, but specially divers and many religious men, had great confidence in her, and often resorted unto her and communed with her, to the intent they might by her know the will of God ; and chiefly concerning the king's marriage^, the great heresies and schisms within the realm, and the taking away the liberties of the church ; for in these three points standetli the great number of her visions, which were so many, that her ghostly father could scantly write them in three or four quires of paper. And surely I think, that she did marvellously stop the going forward of the king's marriage by the reason of her visions, which she said was of God, persuading them that came unto her how highly God was displeased therewith, and what vengeance Almighty God would take upon all the favourers thereof; insomuch that she wrote letters to the pope, calling upon him in God's behalf to stop and let the said marriage, and to use his high and heavenly power therein, as he would avoid the great stroke of God, which then hanged ready over his head, if he did the contrary. She had also communication with my lord Cardinal and with my lord of Canterbury, my predecessor, in the matter ; and j^in] mine opinion, with her feigned visions and godly threatenings, she stayed them very much in the matter. She had also secret knowledge of divers other things, and then she feigned that she had knowledge thereof from God ; insomuch that she conceived letters and sent [" "After mass she kneeled afore the image of our lady of Court of Street, and said then she was made perfectly whole, where she was perfectly whole afore she came thither, as she hath plainly and openly confessed afore divers of the king's grace's council." MS. Public Record Office, Tractat. Theol. et Polit. Vol. VII. A. 1. 13.] ['■ Edward Bockyng. " He informed the said archbishop [Warham,] that a voice had spoken in her in one of her trances, that it was the pleasure of Ood that he should be her ghostly father." MS ibid.J [" " For all the time of her abode at Aldington, she meddled not with the king's grace's marriage.... But after that she had been at Canterbury a while, and had heard this said Dr Bockyng rail and jest like a frantic person against the king's grace his purposed marriage, against his acts of parliament, and against the maintenance of heresies within this realm, declaring and blustering out his cankered malice to the said Elizabeth in the said matters,... then soon after she began to feign herself to have visions and revelations from God, and said that (lod commanded her to say to the late cardinal, and also to the said late archbishop of Canterbury, that if they married, or furthered the king's grace to be married to the queen that now is, they both should be utteily destroyed. And so she shewed them under such manner, that it appeared by their acts and deeds that they gave confidence to her : for the said archbishop had, afore her coming to him, pro- voked from the pope to the general council, intend- ing to proceed in the king's grace's matter of matri- mony and divorce, seeing his grace could have none indifferent justice shewed him in other places. And the said cardinal was as well minded and bent to go forth in the king's grace's said cause of matri- mony and divorce as any man living, according to the law of (iod and the law of nature, till he was perverted by this nun, and induced to believe, that if he proceeded in the same, God would sore strike him." MS. ibid.] 18 274 LETTERS. [1533. tliem forth, making divers people believe that those letters were written in heaven', and sent from tlicncc to eartlily'creaturos. Now about IMidsummer last, I, hearing of these matters, sent for this holy maid, to examine her'"; and from me she was had to master Cromewill, to be further examined there. Ani now she hath confessed all, and uttered the very truth, which is tliis : that she never had vision in all her life, but all that ever she said was feigned of her own imagination, only to satisfy the minds of them the which resorted unto her, and to obtain worldly praise : bv reason of the which her confession many and divers, both religious men and other, be now in trouble, for- asmucli as tlioy consented to her mischievous and feigned visions, which contained much jierilous sedition and also treason, and would not utter it, but rather further the same to their power. She said that the king should not continue king a month after that he were married ; and within six months after God Avould strike the realm with such a plague as never was seen, and then the king should be destroyed. She took upon her also to shew the condition and state of souls departed, as of my lord CardinaP, my late lord of Canterbury, with divers other. To shew you the whole story of all the matter, it were too long to write in two or three letters ; you shall know further thereof at your coming home. As touching the bishopricks that be void, ye shall understand, that doctor Salcott, the abbot of Hydde, is elect bishop of Bangor, doctor Lee, the lawyer, is elect bishop of Chester There is as yet none elect bishop of Ely: you shall know at your coming home who shall be'. The parliament is not holden this term, but is prorogued to the XV. day of January. The queen's grace was brought [to bed^ about the xiii. or xiv." day of September of a princess. I myself was godfather, the old duchess of Northfolke and my lady marquess Dorset were godmothers. The duke of Richmonde' liath married my lady IMary, the duke of Northfolke's daughter. From Lamethe, the XX. day of December, A°. xxv. Reg. [loSS.] LXXXIY. TO A PRIOR. Hari Mss. Brotiieu Prior, I do right heartily commend me unto you. And so likewise desire Covi'^' the same, that at this mine instance ye will grant unto me the next admission of a student unto the university of Oxford, when any such of your company shall here- after happen to be permitted thereunto. And for the same I will be ready to do unto [vou] as great a pleasure. From my manor of Ford, the xxv. day of December. [' Mary Magdalen was said to have given her a letter that was written in heaven in characters of gold : " which is as false as God is true : for by much inquisition Mary Magdalen is found out, and is turned into a monk of St Augustin's in this town, named Hawkeherste, which hath confessed the writing thereof, and the limning of these golden words Jell lis Hfuria, which be written above the letter." MS. ibid.] [2 Vid. Letter XXX. p. 252.] [3 Vid. p. 272. n.'d.] [4 " There sate but one bishop here [at Chester] before 1541, viz. Peter, [consecrated 10fi7,] who continued bishop but about twenty years ; yet several of his successors in the see denominated themselves bishops of Chester instead of Litchfield." AVillis' Survey of Cathedrals, ^^ol. L p. 318. Ed. Lond. 1727— 30. So also Le Neve's Fasti, pp. 122, 341. Ed. Lond. 171B. Stow however says, " Dr Rowland Lee, that married the king to queen Anne, was made bishop of Chester, then bishop of Coventry and Litchfield, and president of AV'ales." Annals, p. 5ti2. Ed. Lond. 1031. His election to the see of Litchfield and Coventry took place the 10th of January, 1534. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 125.j See Letter XIV. p. 247, n. 8.] [° This date is incorrect, the princess Elizabeth having been born on Sunday, September 7th. An official note from queen Anne Boleyn to lord Cob- ham, announcing the event, still preserved in the Harleian collection, and printed in the StatePapers, proves the fact. See also Holinshed's Chronicles, Vol. IL p. 935. Ed. Lond. 1587.] [' Henry Fitzroy, an illegitimate son of Henry VllL, who was at this time fourteen years old.] 1533.] LETTERS. 27.5 LXXXV. TO HIS CHANCELLOR AND DEAN OF THE ARCHES. I COMMKND me unto yon. And whereas the commissary" of my jurisdiction in Hari mss. Calice writeth unto me as well concerning my visitation there, as also for mine advice c'jpy.'^^ ""^ in an imlawful matrimony now depending before him ; wherein it seemeth, that he hath further proceeded in that belialf tlian pcradvcnturc he ought, as you may partly conjecture by this his letter herein inclosed : I require you therefore, that inasmuch as these matters before specified are more largely declared in his said letter, that you, according to the effect of them, with all celerity do send me your advice what is most expedient to be done, touching the ready expedition hereof. Thus fare you well. From my manor of Ford, the xxvii. day of December. To my Chancellor and Dean of the Archer. LXXXVL TO THE ABBOT OF READING'. Brother abbot, I commend me unto you. And whereas I am credibly informed, Hari. mss. (1148 f 4U that through the death of Dr Benet (whose soul God pardon!) there is the collation copy. ' of a benefice called Aston, in Hartfordshire, in your hands and disposition ; whicli, forasmuch as the same standeth very commodiously for a friend of mine, I heartily require you that at this time you will give unto me the collation thereof, not doubting but that I shall exhibit and promote such a personage thereunto, as you shall here- after think the same well bestowed. And I for my part will be ready at all times to shew unto you like pleasure accordingly. LXXXVII. TO I COMMEND me unto you. And where I do right well perceive by a testament Hari. m.s.s. now before me of one Thomas Broune, late poticary of the town of Bristow, that he, lopy. amongst other legacies comprised therein, hath bequeathed and given a certain garden lying and being in C. Street to my loving friend David Hutton ; which said garden ye (in the name and title of Marget your wife, late wife and executrix to the said ■ Thomas Broune) do retain and occupy, not alonely contrary to the intent of his said will, but also against good right and conscience denieth unto the said David the just possession thereof : I do require you, and thereto likewise exhort you, for a more quiet- ness herein, that ye, according to the delegation of the said testament, from hence- forth do not interrupt, let, or hinder the said David lawfully requiring or seeking his interest in the said garden ; to the intent that you, in your so doing, may both accom- plish justice, and also avoid thereby farther inconvenience that may ensue on your Ijehalf, if he, in attempting the law against you, do attain imto the same ; whereunto you shall enforce him, if you persist in denying his just claim thereunto. And where also the said Thomas Broune bequeathed xx'' towards the marriage of a certain maid named Ales B., as likewise amongst the legacies of the said testament more evidently it doth appear ; which sum of money the said David Hutton delivered unto you, to the intent that you should in the mean season have the occupying of the same ; so it is, as I am informed, that ye be not now willing to depart from it, and in a man- [" Sir .John Butler. Vid. Strype's 31em. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 125,0. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] [" '-There is no authority in the manuscript for this address, but there can be little doubt of its being correct: for the manor and ciiurcli of Aston were given by Adelia, queen to King Henry I., to the abbot and monks of Reading, and continued in their possession till the general dissolution. Chauncy's Antiq. of Hertfordshire, p. IJoO. VA. Lond. I7OO." .fenkyns.] 18—2 276 LETTERS. [1533. ner denieth the receipt thereof. Therefore eftsoons I desire you, to the intent so chari- table a deed bo not hindered, nor tlie young woman defrauded of her right, that the said xx'"- may be delivered imto the said David Ilutton, that thereby he, according both to his office, trust, and fidelity to him committed, may as well foresee the per- formance of the said legacj", as also provide for the safe custody of the same sum against such time it may be due to be paid. LXXXVIII. TO CRUMWELL.' stTte Pajier In my right hearty manner I commend me unto you : certifying you, that to yeiiatiTOus accomplish the king's commandment I shall send unto you Mr Heth^ to-morrow, Temp. Hen. wliich for liis learning, wisdom, discretion, and sincere mind towards his prince, I kiTow series'. Vol. xio man in my judgment more meet to serve the king's highness' purpose : yet for Original many other considerations I know no man more unable to appoint himself to the TodiT.'! Life king's honour than lie ; for be lacketb apparel, horses, plate, money, and all things Vol. i."p. 148. convenient for such a journey ; he hath also no benefice, nor no promotion towards the bearing of his charges. And as you know I am in great necessity, and not able to help him, in all these things I know no remedy, unless it please the king's high- ness to furnish him of all things necessary to his voyage, and moreover to allow him such a diet, whereof alone he may maintain his room and office to the king's honour. Wherein I beseech 3-ou to persuade the king's highness in my name, adding there- unto all the help that you may do also. And as for his acquaintance with the king's great cause, I know no man in England can defend it better than he. Nevertheless I pray you send him again to me, that we may confer it together once again, before he depart hence. Thus our Lord have you in his preservation ! From my manor at Otford the r)th day of January. Your own assured Thomas Cantuar. 7V) m'me especial and sinffular f/aofl friend. Master CromeireJl. [' The following are Dr Jenkyiis' remarks upon this letter; (Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 86.) "Mr Todd considers this letter to refer to an embassy from England to the German princes as- sembled at Smalcald in Dec. 1535, in which Heath was associated with Fox, bishop of Hereford, and Dr Barnes. (Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 147.) But the object of that mission was the formation of a protestant league against the pope, rather than the defence of the king's marriage to Anne Boleyn ; which was manifestly the ' great cause' now to be maintained. The letter seems also to have been addressed to Crumwell before he was secretary of state; and if so, must have been written in January, 1534. (See State Papers, Vol. I. p. 425, note.) And it is clear from the language of Letter CLII. that Heath filled some diplomatic situation on the con- tinent before June 1535. He may perhaps have succeeded archdeacon Hawkyns at the court of the emperor Charles V^. early in 1534; or he may have been sent to a meeting of the German reformers held at Nuremberg in 31 ay of the same year; (when, according to Seckendorf, an attempt was made on the part of Hen. VIII. to obtain their approbation of his divorce ;) or he may have been employed on both these services. Upon the whole, the most pro- bable date of the letter appears to be 1534." Vid. Letter XIV. p. 247. n. 8. Seckendorf, Comment, de Lutheran et Reformat, pp. 75, 111. Ed. Erancof. et Lips. 1692. Lib. iii. ^ xxvi. (8.) and § xxxix. Add. (d)and(e).] [- Vid. Confutation of unwritten Verities, p. 66. Under Elizabeth , " Heath lived, after a little trouble, quietly and nobly in his own lordship of Cobham, situate in Surrey. He was always honourably es- teemed by the queen, and sometimes had the honour to be visited by her majesty." Strype's Annals, Vol. I. p. 212. Ed. Oxon. 1824. Melancthon, who became acquainted with him at the conferences at Smalcald, thus speaks of him : " Unus Nicolaus Hethus Archidiaconus humanitate et Uteris excellit inter hospites nostros. Ceteri ayevaroi liuerepas (pi\oincoln. Ixxi. Stanfeld. rector. Vid. Valor Ecclesiasticus, li'i3.j.] 1 Ed. Lond. 17^7.] [' Stanfeld in Lincolnshire, a Benedictine nun- [ R. A^tal^. Vid. Letter l.\'II. p. 2fiO.] nery. The church of Quadring in the same county 1534.] LETTERS. 279 unjust and uncliaritable demeanour of her said husband, for his unreasonable and oft bcatintr and cruel threatening of her, as in that behalf somewhat I perceive like to be true, by reason botli parties hath been examined witli nie : I will tiierefore tliat you from henceforward see that there be a reformation had between them ; and tliat when any such breaches hereafter shall happen in this behalf, according to your both duty and discretion, ye set a cliaritable end between tliem : and if he or she do refuse to a])ply unto your such directions, as you shall tliink convenient at any time, ye tlien do advertise me thereof accordingly. From Croydon, &c. To the parson of Chetcnyng. XCV. TO THE BISHOP OF ROCHESTER^ My lord, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you : and so likewise desire Haii. mss. the same, that whereas one master Devenyshe^, master of art and my kinsman, is very cupy.*^' ^' ' desirous (for his better information and knowledge in divinity) to continue his study and learning at the university, to be so good lord unto him at this mine instance and request, that the same may obtain your convenient favour to be admitted one of the fellows of St John's college in Cambridge, amongst whom (as I am advertised) there is now a room void and at your disposition : whereunto if your lordship do admit him, I doubt nothing at all but that you shall like the man every day better than other ; for verily I think he lacketli not of those qualities which should become any honest man to have, over and besides the gift of nature wherewith God hath above the common rate endued him, as I trust the master of the college, this bearer, can more expressly ascertain your said lordship in that behalf. And if there be any like pleasure that I may sliew unto you tiierefore, I will be at all times ready to accomplish the same to my power ; as knoweth our Lord, wlio keep your good lordship in health. From, &c. To my lord of Rochester. XCVL TO THE WARDEN" OF ALL SOULS' COLLEGE, OXFORD. ]Masti:r warden, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And wlierc at u.,h your last being with me at Lamelictli I desired your good will in a flirm of yours, the ^Jpy name whereof at that time I could not readily call unto my remembrance ; sti it is, as I am advertised, tliat the same is named Les AVydon in Northamptonshire'': which forasmuch as the years and term thereof shall be shortly expired, I heartily require you, that at this mine instance and request ye will, as effectually as you may, move the rest of your company to accomplisli this my said suit, so that by yours and their agreement I may obtain the next lease that shall be granted in tliat behalf for a special friend of mine, paying in every condition as much as any other reasonably will give for the same ; for the which I will at all times be ready to shew both to you and tliem like pleasure accordingly, &c. To the warden of All Souls' college in Oxford. [* This letter was probably written to John Fisher, bishop of Rochester, aa CIV. TO THE PRIORESS OF SIIEPPEY. Sister prioress, I commend me unto you. Where heretofore I wrote unto you Hari. mss.^^ my letters in the favour of my servant T. AbbcrforJe, for tlic lease of your farm at topy. ' ' ' ' Gillyngham, wlicrcof ye have aforetime (as I am credibly informed) made unto him a promise, as honest witness examined by mine officers in that matter have affirmed; I pray you that ye will now at his coming to you, not alonely finish and accomplish your said former promise, but also for my sake to shew liim such other favour therein, as ye may shew lawfully; whereby ye shall minister unto me right good cause and occasion to tender as much your desire another time, when ye shall any thing reasonably desire of me. And how ye shall be minded herein, I pray you that I may be ascertained by your letters at the return of my servant. And where my said servant hath further informed me, that ye, at his last being with you to know your mind to my former letters, answered him that ye would right gladly satisfy my request herein, if I would affirm and say that ye may thus do justly without any dishonesty; I assure you I do not see how ye may better save and conserve your honesty in this matter, than to accomplish your promise in the same made, whereof is good record and testimony. And if you will otherwise do, ye should by so doing cumber your conscience and dishonest yourself much. And albeit I do trust verily ' To the prioress of Sheppey. CV. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master Crumwell, after most hearty commendations, &c. I doubt not but you do right well remember, that my lord of Rochester and master jMore"* were contented to be sworn to the Act of the king's succession °, but not to the preamble The copy of this letter was left unfinished.] Fisher, Bishop of Rochester, and Sir Thomas More, refused to take the preamble of the oath of succession before Cranmer and other commissioners, April, IS, 1534. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 36 — 8 ; Burnet's Reformat. Vol. I. p. 315. Ed. Oxon. 182!».] [5 Stat.25.Hen.VIII.cap.22. in the Statute Book, 34. in the Record, 20. in the Journal. The following is the substance of the preamble of the act " The distractions that had been in England about the suc- cession to the crown, which had occasioned the eff u- sion of much blood, with many other mischiefs, all which Howed from the want of a clear decision of the true title, from which the popes had usurped a power of investing such as pleased them in other princes' kingdoms, and princes had often maintained such donations for their other ends ; therefore, to avoid the like inconveniencies, the king's former marriage with the princess Katharine is judged con- trary to the laws of God, and void, and of no eff ect ; and the sentence passed by the Archbishop of Can- terbury, annulling it, is confirmed, and the lady Ka- tharine is thenceforth to be reputed only princess dowager, and not queen, and the marriage with queen Ann is established and confirmed : and mar- riages within the degrees prohibited by Moses (which are enumerated in the statute) are declared to be unlawful, according to the judgment of the convocations of this realm, and of the most famous universities, and learned men abroad, any dispensa- tions to the contrary notwitlistanding, which are also declared null, since contrary to the laws of God ; and all that were married within these degrees are appointed to be divorced, and the children be- gotten in such marriages were declared illegitimate : and all the issue that should be between the king and the present queen is declared lawful, and the crown was to descend on his issue male by her, or any other wife ; or in default of issue male, to the issue female by the queen ; and in default of any such, to the right heirs of the king's highness for ever; and any that after the first of May should maliciously divulge any thing to the slander of the king's marriage, or of the issue begotten in it, were to be adjudged for misprision of treason, and to suffer imprisonment at the king's will, and forfeit all their goods and chattels to him ; and if the queen outlived tlie king, she is declared regent till the issue by her were of age, if a son, eighteen, and if a daughter sixteen years of age ; and all the king's subjects were to swear that they would maintain the contents of this act; and whoever, being required, did refuse it, was to be judged guilty of misprision of treason, and punished accordingly." — The oath, it seems, was likewise agreed on in the house of lords ; for the form of it is set down in their Journal as follows : — " Ye shall swear to bear faith, truth, and obedience alonely to the king's majesty, and to his heirs of his body, of his most dear and entirely beloved lawful wife queen Ann begotten and to be begotten. And further, to the heirs of our said sovereign lord according to the limitation in the statute made for surety of liis succession in the Cott. MSS. Cleop.E. vi. f. 181. Original holograph. British Museum. Harl. MSS. 2(B. f. 12». Copy. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, App. No. xi. Vol. 11. pp. ira, 4. Ert. Oxon. 1840. 28G LETTERS. [15:34. of the same. What was the cause of their refusal thereof I am uncertain, and they would by no means express the same. Nevertheless it must needs be either the diminution of the authority of the bishop of Rome, or else the reprobation of the king's first pretensed matrimony. But if they do obstinately persist in their opinions of the preamble, yet meseemeth it should not be refused, if they will be sworn to the very act of succession ; so that they will be sworn to maintain the same against all powers and potentates. For hereby shall be a great occasion to satisfy the princess dowager and the lady ^lary, which do think they should damn their souls, if they should abandon and relinquish their estates. And not only it should stop the mouths of them, but also of the emperor, and other their friends, if they give as much credence to my lord of Rochester and master More, speaking or doing against them, as they hitherto have done and thought that aU other should have done, when they spake and did with them. And peradventure it should be a good quietation to many other within this realm, if such men should say, that the succession, comprised within the said act, is good and according to God's laws : for then I think there is not one within this realm, that would once reclaim against it. And whereas divers persons, either of a wilfulness wiU not, or of an indurate and invertible conscience cannot, alter from their opinions of the king's first pretensed marriage, (wherein they have once said their minds, and percase have a per- suasion in their heads, that if they should now vary therefrom, their fame and estimation were distained for ever.) or else of the authority of the bishop of Rome ; yet if all the realm with one accord would apprehend the said succession, in my judgment it is a thing to be amplected and embraced. Which thing, althougli I trust surely in God that it shall be brought to pass, yet hereunto might not a Uttle avail the consent and oaths of these two persons, the bishop of Rochester and master 3Iore, with their adherents, or rather confederates. And if the king's pleasure so were, their said oaths might be suppressed, but when and where his highness might take some commodity by the publishing of the same. Thus our Lord liave you ever in his conservation. From ray manor at Croydon, the xvii. day of April. Your own assured ever, Thomas Caxti ar. CVI. TO CRUMWELL. st'.te Paper Js my most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And so likewise desire you ceiianeous to be good master unto this bearer, Robert Markeham, whom, for the good qualities Tem^. Hen.^ I know in him, I heartily desire you in aU his such suits and causes as the same hath series. Vol. now before vou, to shew unto him vour lawful favour, and that the rather at this mine IX. . " " Original mstauce. And what pleasure I may shew unto you for the same, ye shall be sure holograph. ^jjgfpQf accordingly. Tims our Lord preserve you. From Croydon, the xxvi" day of April. Your own assured, ThOM.VS CA>Tr.VR. To my esp^c'xal and singular good friend, Mr Crumirdl. crown of this realm mentioned and contained, and not to any other within thLs realm, nor foreign au- thority or potentate. And in case any oath be made, or hath been made by you, to any person or persons, that then ye to repute the same as vain and annihilate. And that to your cunning, wit, and uttermost of your power, without guile, fraud, or other undue means, ye shall observe, keep, main- tain, and defend the said act of succession, and all the whole effects and contents thereof, and all other acts and statutes made in confirmation, or for execu- tion of the same, or of any thing therein contained. And this ye shall do against all manner of persons, of what estate, dignity, degree, or condition soever they be ; and in no wise to do or attempt, nor to your power suffer to be done or af.empted, directly or indirectly, any thing or things, privily or apardy, to the let, hinderance, damage, or derogation there- of, or of any part of the same, by any manner of means, or for any manner of pretence. So help you God, and all saints, and the holy evangelists." — Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. 1. pp. SiU— 2«l7.] LETTERS. 2H7 CVn. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful Mr Crumwell, in niy right hearty wise I commend me unto you. sute I'aj'er Likewise praying you to have in your good remembrance such suit as I heretofore, as well iciian'tous by moutli as writing, made unto you for my kinsman Henry Ilatfilde, surveyor of my '^'j'j'ji'- lands. So it is that, by agreement lately taken between him and tlic prebcudarQies] series. Voi. of Southwell, he shall exchange certain lands of his for certain lands in mortmain Original, belonging to the said prebendaries. And amongst other things of the said agreement it is condescended, that the same my kinsman shall procure the said lands, which the said prebendaries shall have of him, to be mortmained by a certain day, for the same lands which he shall have of the said prebendaries out of mortmain. Wherefore I heartily pray you, that my said kinsman may have your favourable expedition as soon as it may be : for surely, unless the same lands which the said prebendaries shall have of my said kinsman may be mortmained afore the day shall be expired, the said agreement shall stand void, and much inquietncss shall continue in these parties, as have continued already there this hundred years ; whereof hath grown great occasion of manslaughter divers times, as well to my said kinsman's grandfather of his father's side, as to his grandfather of his mother's side, and to divers other : and it is to be feared, unless this agreement take effect now, that the same variance shall continue still, which God forbid. Where- fore I pray you to be his good master for the expedition of his suit, as my special trust is in you. Mr Roodd hath also been with me at Croydon, and there hath subscribed the book of the king's grace's succession, and also the conclusion " qiiod Romanus £/jnscopus non hahet majorem auctoritatem a Deo sibi coUatam in hoc reg^io Anglice qiiam quivis alius externus episcopus ;" and hath promised me, that he will at all times hereafter so conform himself as shall be always to the king's grace's contentation, and that he will at no time hereafter preach in any doubtful case, but that he will first counsel with me therein. Wherefore, if it may stand with the king's grace's pleasure, I would that he might have licence again to preach ; wherein I pray you to know the king's grace's pleasure. From Croydon the 28th day of April'. Your assured ever, Thomas Cantuar. To tJie right worshipful and my very loving friend, master Crumwell, of the king's grace's most honourable council. CYin. TO In my most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And forasmuch as I []am] Hari. mss. credibly informed by this bearer, John Hutton, that the same hath a certain suit unto Briti.sh you ; to whom for many considerations, as my friend, I owe as special favour as to co"?y"'" any man else of his like state and degree ; I heartily require you therefore, that he may for my sake obtain your lawful favour in such his said suits and requests, as in that behalf at this time sliall be by him declared unto you : for the which, when it shall lie in me, I will likewise be ready to requite and recompense the same imto you accordingly. [' Dr Jenkyns thinks that " the mention of sub- scribing the book of the king's succession, proves that this letter could not have been written earlier than 1534. Vet Crumwell," he says, "is not addressed as secretary, though he was appointed to that office before the 12th of April of this year. See Note to State Papers, Vol. I . p. 425." lie therefore supposes that in this case the evidence for the date derived from the address clearly fails ; and has therefore disregarded it, as he has done in some other letters, where, in his opinion, there are reasons, though not so conclusive as in the present instance, for sus- pecting it. Remains of Abp. Crannier, Vol. I. p. 104. n. q.] 288 LETTERS. [1534. CIX. TO Hari. I.\ mv hearty wise I commend me unto you. And so likewise desire you to be good Copy.' to this bearer A. B. my friend, in all those his suits and requests as he hath now to do with you. lie is the man whom for many considerations I do much favour, and would the best that lieth in me his preferment. Wherefore I heartily require you, at this mine instance the rather, to tender his said pursuits, and shew unto him such vour lawful favour in this behalf as you would use towards me, in case I myself had the same now to practise with you. ex. TO Hari. .Mss. I coJUiEND me unto you. And where this bearer, Richard S., hath complained Copy. ■ unto me, how that ye withhold from him an Enchiridion ' in English, supposing the same to be of no good authority or privilege ; I will that, forasmuch as the king and his council doth indiiFerently permit the said book to be read of all and singular his subjects, ye, without any farther let or perturbation to the said Ricliard, do either deliver unto him his said book, or else that ye repair unto me immediately after the sight hereof, to declare unto me some cause why you should thus detain from him the said Enchiridion, and so manifestly deny the authority of the same. For inhihitinff of Enchiridion. CXI. TO THE YICAR OF CHARING. Hari. MSS. I COMMENT) me unto you, &c. And where I am advertised by this bearer, W. S., Copy. ' that ye have a suit against him in my commissary's court at Canterbury for a matter of defamation, the circimastances whereof he hath declared unto me; so it is that I perceive, as well by his behaviour as by his sorrowful words, that he is right repentant in misusing any such slanderous reports towards you, and so hath sued unto me for to instance j^ou in like wise not to pursue any farther herein, to his no little damage and undoing, but charitably to remit his offence, and that the rather at this my re- quest. I therefore advise you and also require you to be contented herewith, considering he is so willing to submit himself to you accordingly. "Whereunto I do exhort you, for divers considerations, to cease aU rigorous suit in the law, specially in this cum- brous time, and to receive him friendly unto you, forgiving all displeasure and grudges hitherto past ; as according to the rule of charity ye be bound one to another. Which end no doubt shall both please greatly Almighty God, and also be A'ery meritorious to you in accomplishing the same. To the Vicar of Charyng. CXII. TO DR COCKS^ HIS CHANCELLOR. Hari. MSS. In my right hearty "wise I commend me unto you. And whereas the bearer hereof 61^. f. 43. b. j^^^j^ j^^^^ suspended, and, as he thinketh, further process made against him for a suit [' This might have been Tyndale's translation of Erasmus' Enchiridion 3Iilitis Christiani. Vid. Jortin's Life of Erasmus, Vol. II. p. 1/8. Ed. 17o8 — 60. Ames, Typogr. Antiq. Dibdin, Vol. II. p. 23.5. Ed. Lend. 1010—1'.).] f- John Cocks, the Archbishop's Auditor of the Audience, and Vicar-General in spirituals. The t archbishop left the discovery of mischief intended against him by his enemies, (a. d. Io43) to Cocks ' and Hussey ; " but being secret favourers of the papists, they handled the matter so, that nothing would be disclosed and espied, but every thing colorably was hid." — Strype, ."Mem. of Abp. Cran- raer, Vol. I. pp. 27, 130, 1/0, 172.J 1534.] LETTERS. of certain tithe that you demand of him before my commissary at Canterbury ; and, as lie rcporteth unto me, hath been always conformable to agree with your deputies and farmer at Egerton, for such his duties as hath been customably required of him and other aforetime, until now of late, for certain things as meseemeth of small value, hath been sued at the law, whereby so constrained by rigour of the same, he sueth unto me for a more quiet and charitable end in this behalf: I therefore advise you and thereunto exhort you, considering such towardness in him, that, specially in this cumbrous world, ye do entreat and handle as well him as other your parishioners and neighbours after some other more charitable means, avoiding as much as in you is the obloquy of such enormities, wherewith the whole clergy is daily reproached and slandered; and rather that some charitable end should now seem to come of you, than he thus to be enforced to seek for the same. To doctor Cokea, my chancellor. CXIII. TO I COMMEND me unto you. And where at the late parliament there was a bill Hari. mss. fi 1 48 t" 43 I promoted into the parliament house concerning certain exactions of tithes within Rum- coiiy. ' ney marsh'' and other certain grounds, as I now remember, by cause tliat, as in the said bill was pretended, the inhabitants there do pay not only tithes for all things that do renew there, but also over and besides the same do pay md. for every acre, contrary to all law, reason, and conscience ; which said bill I restrained at that Qime], promising to see a reformation in the same : I will therefore, inasmuch as ye partly know the very circumstances hereof, that accordingly ye do farther so cnsearch the verity herein, that thereby, against such time as I shall have the examination thereof, ye may make me ready and ripe in that behalf; and that herein you do your endeavour with all speed and celerity. First day of May. [^1534.] CXIV. TO A PREACHER AT PAUL'S CROSS. I COMMEND me unto you. Signifying to the same, that I do not a little marvel why Haii. Mss. you should leave a note with John Blag my grocer in writing, to preach at Paul's ^" Cross on the third Sunday after Trinity Sunday ; when, contrary to the same, at your own request to me made, you desired that ye might be there the first Sunday after Trinity Sunday, whereunto ye were accordingly appointed and named. And there- fore I wUl, that ye in any condition fail not to be at the Cross on the said first Sunday, whatsoever other appointment or determination ye have made with yourself to the con- trary, according to such expectation, trust, and confidence as I have in you for the accomplishment of the same. And of your mind in this behalf I will that you send mc word by this bearer, to the intent I may thereby be in full surety hereof. At Croydon, the vi. day of May. To one that was appointed to preach at Paul'ii Cross. CXV. TO CRUMWELL. Right wor.sliipf'.il master Crumwcll, I desire you, at this my instance, to be good o'l^^'^Mis- master to sir Edward Mowll, priest, bearer hereof, and favourably to tender his suit Letters!'"' Temii. Hen. VIII. Third scries. " A bill conceniin Vid. Letter LVIII. p. 261.] [- A inonasteiT of Premonstratensians in Lin- coln.iihire. the first of that order established in Eng- land, which maintaiiied, at the dissolntion, an abbot and eleven canons. Tanner's Notit. Monasu Lin- coln. Ivi. Ed. Camb. 17^7-] 1534.] LETTERS. 291 eftsoons praying you to have the promises in your good remembrance, and no less to esteem the same than ye would in case I liad so spoken the same unto you in my own personage. From my manor at, &c. CXVII. TO THE CONVENT OF NEWESHAMl In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you, and likewise to everich of you. Hari. mss. And where it liath pleased Almighty God to call your father and abbot, which was my Copy, suffragan, to his mercy, by whose decease ye be now destitute of a governor and ruler : I therefore pray you, and every one of you, to bear your favours and good minds to my friend of old acquaintance sir Thomas Donkestcr, your brother and prior, that he, by your favourable means and assistance, may be preferred to that vacant room for my sake afore any other : which thing if you can be contented to do at this mine instance, ye shall be well assured to have me to be hereafter not alonely a right special friend to you and your house, to the most of my power, at such time as I may shew any gratuity and pleasure again for his sake, but also shall have such succour and comfort of him at all times hereafter, as ye shall have cause to be glad to have preferred him for my sake. Thus fare you well. From my manor at Lameheth, the xviii. day of May. To the Convent. CXVIII. TO ' My lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your good lordship. And riari. mss. whereas I am credibly informed, that at your commandment one sir Thomas Mownte- copy, forde, priest, is committed to the Fleet for certain words (as is reported) by him spoken against me, which now he utterly refuseth, and thereto ofFercth himself to prove the contrary in that behalf by divers tliat were there present wlien the said words should have been spoken of me : I most heartily desire your lordship, at this mine instance and request, ye will discharge him for [the] time of this his trouble and vexation : for surely of all sorts of men I am daily informed tliat priests report the worse of me; and there- fore so to be reported of a priest it should very little grieve me, although he had confessed it; much less now would I then this his trouble for the same, he himself reporting the contrary. Wherefore eftsoons I require you to be good lord unto him herein, and that the rather at this mine instance. Furthermore, touching my commission to take oaths of tlie king's subjects for his highness' succession^, I am by your last letters well instructed, saving that I know not how I shall order them tliat cannot subscribe by writing : hitherto I have caused one of my secretaries to subscr[ib]e for sucli persons, and made them to write their shepe mark, or some other mark, as they can scribble. Now would I know, whetlier I shall, instead of subscription, take their seals. Also, where you have sent forth commissions to justices of peace to take the same oath, I pray you send me word, whether you have given them commission to take oaths as well of priests as of other. And if so, then I trust my labours be abbreviate, for in a short time the oaths (hereby) shall be take[n] through all England; which seemeth to me very expedient so to bo; trusting this expedition shall discharge your See the preceding Letter.] [■* Dr Jenkyns offers the following observations upon this letter: — " Strype, in his manuscript copy of this letter (Lands. MSS. 1045.) supposes it to have been addressed to Crumwell. But the questions respecting the oath of succession prove its date to be 1.534, when Crumwell had attained no higher rank than that of secretary of state. It is not unlikely that it was written to the Lord Chancellor Audeley, who was one of the commissioners appointed to tender the oath." He founds this opinion upon the statement of Strype, that secretary Crumwell was one of the king's commissioners. Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 36. Ed. Oxon. 1840.J [=■ See Letter CV.] 19—2 292 LETTERS. []534. lordship, mo, and other of much travail in tliis behalf: but yet I would gladly know who shall take the oaths at the religious of Syon', which is specially to be observed, and also the charter houses, and observants, and other religious exempt. I beseech your good lordshij), that I may have answers herein by writing witli all celerity. CXIX. TO ARCHDEACON TIIIRLBY^ Master archdeacon, I commend mc unto you : signifying to you, that I have received your letters with a billet^ from the king's highness in them inclosed, whereby, amongst other things I perceive your ambitious mind in seeking your own glory and advancement of your name, and that unjustly without your deserts, in that you desire to have me confess by writing your diligence, laying to my charge, that heretofore I have been a testimony of your negligence. If you have hitherto been accounted negligent, there is nothing (as meseemeth) as yet commenced and done on your behalf, whereby you do not declare yourself in deed the same man that I spake in word ; although ye have changed the kind of negligence, from a slow negligence to a rash negligence: for so negligently you have run of heed in this matter, that you have advertised mc never a word of those things which I desire to know the king's pleasure in. For there be three places specially noted in tlie said bill, one in the margin of the first leaf, another in the third, where be divers words to be inserted within the process, of the which I would you should know his gracious pleasure, whether he would allow those words there or no. The third place is on the second side in the fourteenth line, whereof I would have known likewise if the king's grace would have left out " miracles," which all the bishops do think good to be left out. And for the same purpose the selfsame place in the book of parchment is void. Of the king's grace's advertisement in these three points I would you had declared your diligence. But for to obtain the said bill of his grace, the premises never the more declared, was rather after mine opinion a rash negligence, than worthy to be reputed and taken for any manner of diligence. And therefore according to your [' Dr Jenkyns gives the following note from the State Papers, Vol. I. p. 422, extracted from a long and interesting letter from Bedyll to Crumwell, dated the 2uth of August, 1534; in which he la- ments "the foolishness and obstinacy of divers religious men, so addicted to the bishop of Rome and his usurped power, that they contemn all coun- sel, and likewise the jeopardy of their bodies and souls, and the suppression of their houses." Nine of the friars of Sion, he says, as soon as the preiicher began to declare the king's title of supreme head, departed from the sermon, contrary to the rule of their religion, to the great slander of all the audience. ...And it is doubted that some of them will attempt to escape out of their cloister ; and if they so did, so men should never hear tidings of them, neither know where they became, it were no great loss." He states, however, "that the confessor there, and some other of the wisest of his brethren, the abbess and all her religious sisters, like good, wise, and faithful ladies to our sovereign lord, be well contented with the king's grace's said title ;" and that tiiere was good likelihood that the Carthusians of London " would be brought to good conformity according to their duty." But these hopes, at least in part, were disappointed. See Strype, i\lemorials. Vol. I. pp. lyS, 277. Vid. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 113. n. e. Burnet and Strype state that the nuns and friars of Sion, with several others of tlic religious orders, offered great opposition to the reformation and to the proceedings adopted by Henry VIII., and that many of them also gave credence to the sayings of Elizabeth Barton, called the holy maid of Kent. Vid. Confutation of unwritten Verities, pp. (15, (ia, also Letters LXXX I. CXLIII. pp. 271, 303. Strype's Ecd. Wem. Vol. I. pp. 21)!), 300, 427. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 3;i(i, 33(), 704. Ed. Oxon. 1!!2!».] ['^ Thirlby succeeded Hawkyns in the arcli- deaconry of Ely, 1634. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 74. Ed. Lond. 1716.] Mr Todd places this " billet," or letter, as written a. d, 153(i, and as applicable to the articles of that year. Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. 159 — ICI. Dr Jenkyns suggests that it may have been the "order for preachmg and bidding of the beads in all sermons," issued, according to Strype, (Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 35. Ed. Oxon. 1840. J in June, 1534, which he gives in his Appendix, No. iii. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 252, and evidently thinks, as the copy-book from which the letter is taken seems to contain no articles of so late a date, and as in that case also Shaxton, who was consecrated the 11th of April, 1535, would probably have been styled "my lord of Sarum," that the authority of Strype is preferable to that of Todd. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 113, 153-1.] LETTERS. 293 deserts, wlicrc you were in time past esteemed but ncglij^cnt in delaying, now you sliall obtain a more ample name, and bo called also negligent by imprudency and precipi- tation in your most expedition. Notwitlistanding, forasmuch as you would fain obtain some other better name, to prove again your diligence I have sent the said billet again to you, to the intent, when ye shall know [the] king's pleasure in the premises, ye may advertise me thereof, after such manner as in that behalf ye may deserve to have your name changed, and not augmented, as it is now. And where I wrote not to you before so amply as I do now, is not to be imputed to my negligence, but to yours, by cause you did not consult with doctor Shaxton'', or doctor Buttes*, fidly in this matter. Nor yet I have not instructed you by these letters all things, but some you must learn by mouth of doctor Shaxton, who knoweth all my whole mind herein. And where you write, that the king's grace supposeth that I have these articles in parchment, subscribed with hands of the council; surely at what time I was last at Lambeth, master Crumwell sent to me for it in the king's name, and since as yet I hear nothing thereof. Wherefore I think it convenient that you inquire thereof, by cause it may be forthcoming, and not required of me, where it is not as it is thought to be. Furthennore, ye may shew master vice-chancellor ° of Cambridge, that I have lost his bill of Paul's Cross, and therefore I look for him these holydays to bring me another, not doubting but that you will bear him company ; at which your resort we shall commune of the preferment of your diligence ; and if you lack horse, you shall have of me, at such time as you shall appoint by this bearer. Thus fare you well. From Croydon, the xxiv. day of May. To doctor T/iri/lb?/, archdeacon of Ely. CXX. TO THE RECORDER OF LONDON. Master recorder, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where Haii- Mss. heretofore I wrote imto my lord mayor of London, in the favour and preferment of one copy. ' mistress Pacliette, widow, for a house belonging unto the chamber of London, which gladly she desireth to hold and occupy for her commodity and ease, in case she might the same attain with favour of my said lord and his brethren ; and forasmuch as I am credibly informed, that by reason of such your good testimony, discretion, and wisdom, wherein ye be in credit with my said lord and his brethren, in such matters and affairs as passeth from them by their grants : I most heartily require you therefore, the rather at this mine instance and request, ye will bear towards the said mistress Pachette such your favour and assistance for her preferment towards the said house, as I may for your bene- volence herein be in your danger for the same, in the accomplishing your like requests of mc cither for yourself or for your friends. Thus fare you well. From Croydon, the XXV. day of May. To master Baker, recorder of London. [* Shaxton was taken by Anne Boleyn to be her chaplain and almoner, having been prcfeiTed with Latimer to the lormcr office by Crumwell, A.D. ITl^-I, and was soon after promoted by her to the bishoprick of Salisbury, April 11, 103.5,(Vid. supra, n. 3.) to which he had been elected Feb. 22, I53r). Latimer was consecrated bisliop of M'orcesler in September of the same year. Vid. I>etter GUI. p. 30!). Barnet'.s Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 317. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. IIL Part I. p. 570.] Or Butts was one of the physicians to Henry VIII., and shewed niany acts of kindness to Ab)). Cranmer. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 5fil, fifi7.] Y' John Craiford, -'gladiator iiielior quam Pio. cancellarius." Fulli.r's History of Canil)vidge, p. ir)!). Ed. Lond. 1810.J 294 LETTERS. [1534. CXXI. TO THE DUCHESS OF NORFOLK. Hari. xisa My most singular good lady, in my most hearty wse I commend me unto your 61-w. . +4. b. |^jyg|jjp_ ^jjj -^vliere your servant and mine ally, Thomas Cade, hath obtained a certain office in Calice to the value of \'kL a day, which would be both for his preferment and commodity, in case he might enjoy the same without check, and tliat he is con- tented to supply and discharge all manner usages and customs to the said office be- longing by his sufficient deputy, as herein divers and many doth like%vise use the same manner there ; in consideration hereof, the said Thomas intending to sue imto the king's highness for a licence to be had in that behalf, hath made a supplication unto his said grace for the obtaining of the same, the which I myself would gladly have promoted for him, unless of late I had not been very importune unto his highness for sundry matters concerning myself, whereby even now I am the more unapt to sue in this behalf : I most heartily desire your good ladyship, therefore, (for this time,) at this mine instance and request, you will cause some of your special friends nigh about the king's highness to promote this his said suit, according to the supphcation made in that behalf ; wherein your good ladyship shall desers^e of me such pleasure as I may, and bind him both to owe unto you such his fidelity and service as he can, and also to be your daily beadsman for the same. Thus our Lord long preserve your good ladyship, to his most pleasure and your heart's ease. To the right honourable and mine especial good ladr/, my lady dmhess of Northfolke. CXXII. TO CRUMWELL'. State Pa^ RiGHT worshipful master Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you. rauSeous'^ So it is, that upon Tuesday next ensuing I intend (God w-illing) to be at Rochester Te^'^ Hen. in my -visitation, where if ye have any special matters to be inquired of, I will be glad Siei ^^"^ to do my endeavour in the same, in case it may please you to advertise me thereof at this originajl side Sunday next ensuing. Furthermore, I heartUy thank you for your favours and goodness shewed to my secretary, Jamys Bamarde, this bearer, in such his suits as he hath lately had unto you, for the reformation of such persons as lately committed robbery upon his father ; and likewise pray you to continue the same unto him, and specially to take further pains to examine in your own personage the said misdoers and offenders ; whereby I trust (if it shall please you so to do) many things yet concealed and kept secret shall manifestly appear unto you by their own confession : for if they once look you in the face, they shall have no power to conceal any thing from you. From Croydon, the third day of June. Your own assured ever, Thomas Caxti ar. CXXIIL TO CRUMWELL. sute Paper RiGHT worshipful master Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me to yon. m^' So it is, that this bearer, which is master of my mint at Canterbury, hath divers times Original. informed me, that the provost of the king's grace's mint in the tower will not suffer him to have for his wages and money such coiners of the tower as is lawful for him to have by the king's grace's grant under his pace's great seal; because the same provost, as I am informed, endeavoureth, as much as in him lieth, to discourage the merchants to have any access or resort to my said mint, for lack of speedy coinage. And albeit the [' This letter and the next are endorsed, " My Lord of Canterbury," but by what hand is un- certain.] 1534.] LETTERS. 2!)5 said master of niy mint may, by the king's grace's said grant, take in all places, as well exempt as not exempt, such workmen and as many of them as he would have ; yet he would (if it may stand with your favour and pleasure) have none other but such as do belong unto the said tower, because they be men of true dealing and of good honesty. Wherefore I pray you to be good master unto him, and for my sake to speak unto the said provost, that he may have for his wages at all times such persons of the said tower and as many of them to work with him, as he shall hereafter desire. For unless it may please you thus to do, my said mint ' and master of the same shall be unoccuj)ied ; which thing the said provost, as far as I can perceive, doth most covet and desire. F rom Croydon, the 6th day of June. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the right icorshipful and my veri/ lomwj friend master Cramioell^ of the king's grace's most honour- able council. CXXIV. TO CRUMWELL^ Right worshipful master Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you : state Paper likewise thanking you for your favours borne to my cousin Molyneux, in his cause which ibid, a long time hath depended in the Chancery ; which your favour I pray you to continue "^"^'S'"^'- likewise as you have begun ; wherein in my opinion ye do take the just part, and for so doing shall merit and deserve thanks of God. From Croydon, the viith day of June. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the right worshipful and my very loving friend master Crumwell., of the king's grace's most honourable council. CXXV. TO CRUMWELL, Right worshipful master Crumwell, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you. y'^'^p''"''^'^ So it is, that the provincial of the friars Austyns hath of late constituted and ordained one ibW- . ... . . Original. friar Olyver, prior of the black friars in Cambridge, which is not only a man of very small learning, .sinister behaviour, ill qualities, and of suspected conversation of living, (as by the letters of divers well learned personages of the said university, whereof I have sent you one, I have been credibly informed ;) but is also the very same man which of all other most indiscreetly preached against the king's grace's great cause, and most defended the authority of the bishop of Rome, and of all men most unapt to bear any rule in so noble a university, by whom also a great number of the best learned in the same is much offended : wherefore I pray you to be a mean, that he may be amoved from that office, and that Dr Hilsey" or some other worshipful man may have it. There [2 " Amongst the places where king John in his letters makes mention of mints kept in England, Canterbury is one, and had been so, I suppose, for many ages. King Athelstane appointing out the places for mints, and the number of minters through- out the kingdom, begins with Canterbury, to which he allowed seven minters : a greater number than to any other place in the kingdom, except London, which was allowed to have eight. Of these seven, four were for the king, two for tlic archbishop, and the seventh for the abbot of St Augustin's When or how the archbishop lost or left off his mintage here, I do no where find." Somner's Antiq. of Canterbury, p. 123, Ed. Lond. 1G40. " The privi- lege was lost in the reign of Stephen." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 118, n. 1.] This letter is endorsed, " Canterbury," and the next, (CXXV.) "My liord of Canterbury," in the same hand as Letters CXXILand CXXIIF.] "John Hilsey, a friar oftlie order of preachers, Krst of Bristol, afterwards of Oxford, was conse- crated bishop of Rochester, (Oct. a.d. 1535) next 206 LETTERS. [1531. be in the same house of the black friars men of good study, living, learning, and judgment ; and pity it were but that they should have such a head and ruler as is of like quaUties. And I deUvered unto you about Easter last passed, or else afore, a certain billet con- taining such matter as the same friar Olyver preached in the last Lent ; which bill if ye had remembered, I doubt not but that ye would liave provided for the same friar afore this time; albeit (if it may please you now to remember him) there is no time yet lost, but that the same may be renewed again. From Croydon, the viith day of June. Your own ever assured, To the rigid tcorshipful and my very loving friend master Crianwell, of the king's grace's most honourable council. CXXYI. TO CRUMWELL'. Mss. State RiGHT worshipful Mr Crumwell, in mv riglit heartv A\-ise I commend me to vou. Pa])Gr Office ' n . Ibid. ^ And where the county Palantyne" amonges all other pleasures doth much esteem the pastime of hunting with great greyhounds, and specially with great mastiffs, which in those parties be had in great price and value : these therefore be to pray you to advertise the king's highness to send unto the said county a couple or two of great greyhoimds, and as many of great mastiffs : the same shall be as well accepted to him as though it had pleased his grace to have sent liim a precious jewel or reward ; which thing shall be no great charge to his grace, and yet nevertheless shall be highly esteemed with the receiver of the same. And therefore I pray you to have this thing in your sj^ecial remembrance, when ye shall have convenient time. From Otford, the xth day of June. Your own ever assured, Thomas Caxtuar. To the right tcorshipful and my very loving friend master Crumwell, of the king's grace's most honourable council. CXXYII. TO LATY3IER. Hari MSS. In my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where that in April last Brtfish past, upou Certain urgent grounds and causes reasonably thereto moving, botli I, and other Mu>eum. ^j^^ ijjgijQpg -within my province, caused an inhibition^ to be had for preaching in every of our dioceses, specially to the intent that the malignity of divers preachers might not have place in the minds of the common people ; which intending then as well to hinder the king's grace's just cause of matrimony, as also to deprave the acts and statutes made b_y the parliament \ it did appear that in their sermons they ratlier preached sedition than edification ; wliereupon it was amonges us concluded, that from thenceforward no bishop, ne bishop's officer, should license any to preach without special injunction in that belialf first to them declared in such manner, that is to wit, that all such as shall take on them after John Fisher, executed for treason." He " was a learned man, and a great assistant to archbishop Cranmer, and died a. D. 1538." Strype's Cranmer, p. 3/. Dr Jenkyns adds, " It does not appear that he obtained the appointment to which he was now recommended ; but he afterwards became prior of I the Dominicans in London." Remains of Abp. | Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 119, 20.] [I This letter is endorsed, " My Lord of Can- terbury," but in a different hand from the endorse- ment of tlie former letters. ] [2 Lewis the Pacific, elector palatine.] P See Letter C. p. 283. J Dr Jenkyns thinks that Cranmer probably here alludes to tlie acts " For the submission of tlic clergy to the king's majesty," " For restraining the payment of annates," " For the exoneration from exactions paid to the see of Rome," " For the establishment of the king's succession," all passed in the early part of 1534. Remains of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 121, II. p.] 1534.] LETTERS. 297 the office of preaching should neither prcacli any thing which might seem prejudicial to the said matrimony, whcrc^by tlic king's issue might come into question anil doubt amongst the vulgar people, nor likewise reprehend in their sermons any such ordinances, acts, or statutes, heretofore made, or by the said high court of parhanient hereafter to be ordained: Therefore, inasmuch as at your instance and request I have licensed divers to preach within my province, to whom I have neither given such injunctions accordingly as is before specified, nor yet (thougli I minded so to do) conveniently I could not without their intolerable charges and expenses in resorting so far unto mo for the same ; I will that you for my discharge herein, in my name and for my behalf, do take upon you the administration of these said injunctions for all such as hath already had or hereafter shall have my said licence to preach at your said request and instance. Wherein I would ye were right circumspect that they may be well observed, or else to send me such my licences again, of whom ye doubt for the observation hereof. Thus fare you well. [1534.J To master Lati/mer, parson of Weste Ki/nton, in Wiltshire. CXXVIII. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master secretary, in my right hearty wise I commend mc to you. state Paper So it is, I intend to prefer my servant John Brice, this bearer, to the king's grace's eeiianeous service, if I may the same obtain for him ; but I being discouraged thus to do, because TemprHen. of late I heard you reprove him very sore, for causes you then moving and yet unknown sedes. ^''"^^ unto me ; being also very loath to do or attempt any thing concerning his said prefennent, orig;na[. unless it may first please you to stand good master unto him ; ^I] am moved of very charity and pity to desire you to be good master unto him, and for my sake (remitting all old matters and occasions of displeasure) to bear towards him your favour and good will, the rather at this my instance ; without which he recogniseth neither to be able to enjoy the said preferment quietly in case it were granted, neither yet by any other promotion to joy of himself. Wherefore I heartily pray you, good master secretary, to be good unto him, and in this matter to make unto me or to him such comfortable answer as may satisfy my expectation, and quiet his mind : assuring you, that I have many times noted such pensiveness in him, conceived by your said reproving words, as I do think him very penitent and sorrowful for your displeasure towards him. And therefore I pray you to forgive and pardon him, as he may be your daily beadsman. From Knoll, the 26. day of December. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the ritjJit worshipful and my very loving friend, master secretary to the king's highness. CXXIX. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master secretary, I commend me heartily to you. And those be to si.iic Paper desire you to be good master unto my servant Novell, this bearer, wliich hath been a ^\\m^' suitor long time, to his great loss, hindcrance, and utter undoing, in the matter of Wilton Abbey, unless your charitable favour may be to him shewed. And as far as I can perceive, the matter again him surmised was done of malice and of no just cause : wherefore I am the more desirous to write unto you in liis favour, trusting that you will be the better unto him at this my desire ; and that he may liave your favourable letters unto the abbess'* there, whereby he may be restored unto his office according to his C'jcil Bodenham. See Letter XLIX. p. 2.)!! ] 298 LETTERS. [1535. patent, without any further suit in the law. And he sliall be at all times ready to stand to all such order as please you to take therein. From Knoll, 15th day of January. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the icorsMpful and my very loving friend master secretary to the k lny'fi (jracc. CXXX. TO CRUMWELL. state Paper Right worshipful master secretary, I commend me heartily to you : likewise praying ?b!d!' you to have in your j;ood remembrance the contents of such my letters, as I of late sent Original. ^nto you, for the king's grace's letters to be obtained and directed to the lord deputy of Calice, and other his grace's counsellors there, in the favour of two such chaplains of mine, as I intend to send thither with all speed to preach the word of God ; whom I would have sent thither before this time, if I might have had the said letters, for which this bearer doth only repair unto you for expedition therein, whom I pray you to dispatch as soon as ye may. From Knoll, the 22. day of January. Your own assured ever, Thomas Cantuar. To the worshipful and my very loving friend master Crumwell, secretary to the king's most nolle grace. CXXXI. TO LORD LISLE. state Paper After due recommendations unto your lordship, this shall be to give unto you hearty p^jiers.'^Vol thanks for this bearer, Mr Hoore', your chaplain, whom at this time I have sent unto you II. No. 7U. preacher this time of Lent within the town of Calice, beseeching you, as you have ever been good lord unto him, so to continue. Over this that I may be most heartily commended unto my good lady your wife, with thanks unto her for the said Mr Hoore. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Croydon the 4th day of February. Your assured, Thomas Cantuar. To my very loving lord, my lord Lisle, lord deputy of the town of Calice. [' Arthur PI an tagenet, natural son of king Ed- ward IV. having married Elizabeth (widow of Edmund Dudley, so well known with his colleague Richard Empson as the rapacious minister of Henry VIII.) daughter and heiress of Edward Grey, third viscount De L'Isle, of Kingston L'Isle, co. Berks, was created, in 1533, lord viscount De L'Isle. He served on board the fleet, was afterwards ambassa- dor to the king of France, and in 24 Henry VIII. (a.d. 1533) was constituted lieutenant of Calais. Sometime after, incurring suspicion of being privy to a plot to deliver up the garrison to the French, he was recalled and committed to the tower of London : but his innocence appearing manifest upon investi- gation, the king not only gave immediate orders for his release, but sent him a diamond ring and a most gracious message ; which made such impression upon the sensitive nobleman, that he died the night following, March 3, 1541, of excessive joy. His lordship was knight of the most noble order of the garter. Vid. Buswell's Knights of the Garter, Burke's Peerages extinct, dormant and in abeyance ; Sir Harris Nicholas' Synopsis of the Peerage of England. Art. De Lisle. This and several letters, which will follow, have never been before printed, and have been found amongst the Lisle papers, preserved in the State Paper oflice. It is difficult to determine the date of this letter, but it seems probable that it may have been written in the year 1535, from the archbishop's signature, as well as from reference to the sub- ject in the previous letter. There are two letters from Hore, in the eleventh volume of the Lisle papers, signed Ri. Hore, to lady Lisle, but neither throws any light on the above.] 1535.] LETTERS. 299 CXXXII. TO In my rioht hearty wise I commend me unto you. And whereas I understand, that Hari. mss.^ the prior of the charter house within the isle of Axholme hath a certain suit unto you, itntish * . , , , Museum. I heartily desire you, ye will, the rather at this my request, shew unto him your con- Copy, venicnt favour in all such his affairs and suits as he now hath with you. And for to recompense the same, I will he ready at all times to shew unto you like pleasure accordingly. CXXXIII. TO In mv rio-ht hearty manner I commend me unto you. And whereas you have always Hari. mss. '"^ , . fil-lH. f. 47. I heretofore exhibited and shewed favourable and special friend unto your poor tenant & w. Jackson, and now of late, for that the said Jackson being oppressed with poverty and by divers casualties fallen into decay, is grown much in your debt, ye have distrained the goods of the said Jackson, and made reenter again into your farm, which is not alonely to the utter destruction and undoing of the said poor man, but also great let and liinder- ance to you in the obtaining a full satisfaction and payment of your duty : this shall be heartily to desire and pray you, that at the contemplation of these my letters ye will be contented not alonely to give and grant unto the said Jackson, (finding you sufficient sureties, as well for the payment of your yearly rent, as also for the payment of five pounds yearly over and above the said yearly rent, until tiic arrearages be fully satisfied and paid,) according to the tenor of the old lease, the occupying of his farm for the terms of xxiv. years, but also permit and suffer him to have now at Candlemas the sale of his com, and other profits which be risen of the said farm ; and thus shall you not alonely do for me a right singular pleasure and gratuity, which I would be glad to requite here- after at all times accordingly, but also bind the poor man, his wife, and children to pray for you during their lives. And thus fare you well. CXXXIV. TO Wellbeloved, I commend me heartily unto you all. Likewise praying you to bo Hari. mss. good masters unto John Jackson your farmer, tliat he may have a new lease of your copy.*^'^^ ' farm for xxiv. years, to him and his assigns, according to the tenor of your former lease in all points and clauses. And for such debts as he owetli unto you, he shall and will find sufficient sureties to pay you at days, after the rate of five pounds a year, until the same whole debts be fully contented and paid, over and above the yearly rent for the farm. If it may please you thus to do for my sake, the jioor man shall not alonely pray for you, but find such surety as well for the payment of the old debts as for the yearly farm, as shall be a good mean to you for the recovery of all that which is owing ; and how ye shall be minded herein, I pray you ascertain me by your letters. From Lambeth. CXXXV. TO A PRIOR. Brother prior, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. And where this Hati. mss. bearer, Thomas Hogcson, my servant, hath certain business and affiiirs to be done in those copy.*^' your parties, I require you for my sake that, if he shall need of your favour herein, he may have recourse unto you for the same ; for the which at all times I will be ready to rpquite it unto you. 300 LETTERS. [1535. CXXXVI. TO Hnri. Mss. In my lif^lit licarty wise I commend mc unto you : likewise desiring you for my sake, toi'y.'^ that you will bear such your favour unto tliis bearer, TIio. II. my servant, as thereby he may the rather bring to pass such his business and affairs, as at this time he hath to do in 3-our parties ; and for the same I will be ready at any time to shew you like pleasiu'c accordingly. CXXXVII. TO — Hari. Mss. I COMMEND mc unto yoii. And where certain of your parochians were lately afore Copy.*^' ^' me at Knoll for certain crimes and causes, as ye do know, and to some of them I have enjoined certain penance, as by a book inclosed within these my letters you shall at large perceive ; I therefore will and require you, that upon Sunday, which shall be the last day of February', ye see that the said persons do their penance penitently, according to the purport of the said book, and that you certify me duly thereof by this bearer my servant, of whom ye shall receive a monition for all such persons as can and will gainsay to the purgation of John Manyng, assigned to be made according to the con- tents of the said monition. Wherein in all other the premises I will that you do your diligent endeavour as shall beseem you. [1535.3 CXXXVIII. TO CliUMWELL. State I'aiijr RiGiiT worshipful master secretary, I commend me heartily to you. And where for ceiun'eous the honesty and good service of my servant Thomas Barthelet^ I do tender his prefer- Temp. Hon. mcnt, and cannot, as I would gladly, do for him unless he were disposed to be a secular, series. wliich, as I pcrceive, he intendetli not ; I therefore, minding to do for him otherwise by Original'. my friends as I may, being also now, as oftentimes heretofore, bold upon you to desire fii4it't^4y^ b supply my necessities when I cannot compass the same myself, do by these my Copy. letters commend and present him imto you, with no less good heart and mind than ye presented him unto mc, praying you heartily to accept him to your service at my hand, and for my sake to set him to such beneficial exercise as ye shall think meet for him, as he and his may pray for you : wherein I trust he shall do such service as shall always be acceptable, and to the contentation of your mind. And how ye shall be minded herein, I pray you to declare to the bearer hereof. From Knoll, the first day of March. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To the right worshipful and my very lovinff friend, master secretary to the king's highness. CXXXIX. TO CRUMWELL. stale Paper Oflicf. 11 is- cellancoiis. Letters. Temp. Hen. VIII. Third series. Vol. IX. Original. Right worshipful master secretary, in most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And as I understand ye have sent for Dr Benger' of Wingham, so it is, that yesterday, [' As Sunday fell on the last day of February in 1535, Dr Jenkyns therefore assumes it to be the year in which this letter was written. Nicolas' Notitia Ilistorica. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 12!!.] P Sec Letter LXXVIII.] [!* Under the prosecutions, which subsequently took place upon the Six Articles, Dr Benger was sent to the tower; and he is probably the person to whom the archbishop refers. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 289, Ed. Oxon. 182!».l LETTKRS. 301 the 13th day of March, I received a letter from my brother, tlie archdeacon of Canter- bury', coneeriiing the said doctor Benger, which I thought expedient to send unto you with speed : the words of the letter were these : " Upon St IMattliew's even last past the said doctor Benger, being at my table, affirmed the authority of the bishop of Rome; and after many arguments and reasons he said, ' Tiiesc new laws may be suffered for a season, but in time to come it will cost broken heads, and set men together by the ears:' and then I said, 'Master doctor, take heed what you say, for I am sworn to the king's grace, and neither may nor will conceal any thing contrary to his majesty :' who answered again, and said, ' I mean not here, but somewhere else out of this realm.' " These words the archdeacon writeth, but who was else present and heard the same ho writeth not : wlierefore I have sent imto him for the whole process of their communi- cation to be sent in writing, with tiie seals of them that were present. This day my lord of Wilshire, my lord of Burgavenny, and my lord Cobham, were with me at Knoll, to counsel together of tlie king's commissions concerning the subsidy ^ directed imto us with many other; and we have appointed the Tuesday after Palm Sunday for all the commissioners to meet at jMaidstonc, at nine of the clock in the morning. And forasmuch as the same persons be in another commission, concerning the valuation of the tenth and first-fruits of the clergy, except eight that be altered, I have therefore sent for those eight to be also at Maidstone the same time appointed, tliat under one journey we may finish two labours : and because that ye be in both the commissions, I pray you that I may know your pleasiire, whether ye will be there, as I suppose ye cannot; or else, if you have any thing to advertise us of, that you would have done there. Thus our Lord preserve you. At Knoll, the 14th day of IMarcli. [1535.] Your own assured ever, Thomas Cantuar. To the rh/hl worslnpfal and my very special friend, master secretary. DEPOSITIONS AGAINST DR BENGER Jhus. 1533. Testymonye or wytnesse upon ccrtcn wordcs spoken by Doctor Benrjer to Mr Provost of Wynrjham. Syr Thomas Shellniore, Curate of Wyngliam, testefyeth that Doctor Bcnjjer sayed that with as good reason he inyght denye tha authoritye of I'aule and of all scrypture as we myght tlie autlioryte of the Pope of Rome. Per me Thoniam Shellmorum, pr;cdictum. Edward Lacy, master Provostes servant, wytnesseth the same. Wylliam Nores testcfyeth that Doctor Benger sayed that the Pope hath authority to make lawes. And when it was answered that it was agaynst the law of God so to doo, he sayed furthermore that this new lernyng had set men togyther by the eares allredy, and though it wer suifered for a season, yet in tymc commyng it wolld set men togyther by the eares and cause broken heads ; but he, reproved for so saying of iMr Provost, tiualefyed his wordes sayeng, I mene not here but some wliere elles ; and admonished of his othe, sayed, he knew it well inowgh. Moreover lie sayed that by what authorytie we denyed the Pope, by tlie same authoryte he woUd denye tlie Scripture, and saye that Chryst is not yet borne, sayeng that ho wolld abyde by the same. Mr Attfelld wytnessethe that Doctor Benger sayed that this new learnyng wyll sett men togyther by the eares. Thomas Laiciiey's Deposition. These be the wordys of Doctyr Benger in mastyr Archedeacon's howse. He cam in to the parlor sodenly, « here in I with certayiie otlicr wear ; and as son as he cam in he began to pyke a mater, no man sayynge any thynge tohym, takynge hys purpose apon a fyer that was ther, and thus began: "Thys fyer, JIastyrs, ys goude for to rost, and to seythe, and to warme, but not to burne no men, Sir Thomas, I trow," sayd he : state Paper Ollicc. Ibid. f Edmund Cranmer, archdeacon of Canterbury, and provost of Winghani. See Letter LXXV. p. 2(;ii, n. l.J [■' Tlie act for the subsidy, (2(; Hen. VIII. c. l!),) and the act for the valuation of the tenths, &c. (2(J lien. VIII. c. 3.) were both passed in the ses. sion which began the 3id of Nov. 1,034. See Statutes of the Realm. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. p. 325, et sqq. Ed Oxon. li!22, Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 320.] 302 LETTERS. [1535. and I sayd apren, " Whom wolde you have burnt ?" and )ie sayd, " I wolde have al thys new lernyd men burnt." And one that stode by, a merchant man, whom I am not vere well aqueyntyd witli, sayd, " Whom thynke you new lernyd men ? they that speakythe agenst the Poope or any otlier ?" And the Doctyr sayd, " They wer no good men that wold si)eake agenst hym." And I then sayd, " Take heade, master Doctyr, what ye say, for ye are bounds by your othe to speake agenst hym." And he sayd he was sworne to the Chyrche. " Ye," sayd I, " ye ai-e sworn to the Chyrche, but yt ys the Chyrehe of Inglonde and not of Rome." And he sayde agayne he wolde nevyT speake agenst the Chyrche off Rome whyle he lyvyd, " nor no mor wold any good man," sayd he. And thus partyd in a fume. Per me Thomas Lawney. Also Frear Brencheley aftyr many raylynge wordys in hys sermone sayd, " MastyTs, take heade, we have now adayse many new lawyse, I trow we shall have a newe God schortely," sayde he. Also the next preachynge after cam a Doctyr of the monkys of Cantyrbere ther prayynge for the kynge, but namyde hym not Head of the Ch\Tche ; and after thys browt in a story of a kjiige whyche by covetusnes reservyd godys to hymselfe that he toke frome certayne transgresorse, wherfor he lost hys kyngdom and nevyr recoveryd yt agene : and thus left yt ondeclaryd ; by the which many gether opynyon that he ment yt by the kyng, to move the commonse to insurrectyon. From the whyche help us. Amen. CXL. TO Hari- M^ss. SiSTER, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you : signifying to you, that I British have appointed one mistress Creke' to come to you within these three or four days, Copy. late wife unto one of uiy servants deceased. And forasmuch as she was left very bare, and in great necessity and need, void now of all aid, succour, and friendship, and also hitherto brouglit up both wealthily and after an honest sort and manner, and so the rather unmeet either to serve or labour for her living ; I am minded to see her to have both an honest living, and honestly bestowed : wherefore I require you, that with all favour you will entreat and entertain her when she shall resort unto you, and I myself will see you contented for her board. Over this, you must be content to forbear your chaplain Mr Rix. My lord of Wilteshere, notwithstanding my many persuasions to the contrary, is so importunate for him, that lie will not have no nay ; insomuch that liis mind is, that he come to-morrow sennight, which is Tuesday, imto Maidstone, and so thence to depart with him home for altogethers. I pray you therefore that you will discharge him against the same day, so that he shall not need to rejoumey again to you. CXLI. TO i\IR RIX. Hari. .Mss. I COMMEND me to you. Thcsc be to signify to you, that my lord of Wilteshere is 614a. f.5u. b. „ „ - . , . , Copy. fully determined, notwithstanding any manner suit or insinuation to the contrary, to have you abide with him in his household ; insomuch tliat he willed me on Passion Sunday last to send you word, tliat you fail not to meet with him at Maidstone on Tuesday come sennight, from whence you must depart with him ; and therefore against that time see that you be in such a readiness, as you need not rejoumey again, but to accomplish his mind and pleasure with all your endeavour accordingly. CXLII. TO CRUMWELL. sutePa^ler RiGHT worshipful, in my most hearty wise I commend me to you. And whereas ceiianeous I am informed, that upon suit to you made you have of late directed your letters to the Temp. Hen. VIIl. Third f "^^'^ "'Sht liave been the widow of John | XVIII. p. 248, XXXVII. p So.'j, LXXV. p. 268, Creke, who was servant to the archbishop. Letter.t | LXXX. p. 2/0.] 1535.] LETTERS. 303 uicastcr and fellows of Jesus college'' of Cambridge, inoving them, forasmuch as you were informed that certain seditious persons should trouble the quiet possession of a fanner of theirs, lately having interest in a certain farm belonging to the said college, to signify to you their names, to the intent you might see a reformation in that behalf: I most heartily require you, that in this matter you will suspend your judgment, and repel all manner information and suit made to you herein, until such time that I myself shall farther commune with you for the same ; which, God willing, I intend shall be shortly, as well to have communication with you of St Stephen's, as also to do my duty to the king's highness and the queen, whom of long I have not seen. Thus our Lord long preserve you in health ! At Otford, the 6th day of April. Your own ever assured, Thomas Cantuar. To my singular and especial good friend, master secretary. CXLIII. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And whereas I state Paper imderstand, that amongst other persons attainted of high treason the prior of Axholme, \u± named Webster, and master Raynold of Syon^, be judged according to the law, for offending against the late act* of parliament made for the suppressing of the usurped power of the bishop of Rome ; surely I do much marvel of them both, specially of Mr Raynold, having such sight in scriptures and doctors, and also of the other, which promised mo that he would never meddle for the defence of that opinion ; much pitying me that such men should suffer with so ignorant judgments, and if there be none other offence laid against them than this one, it will be much more for the conversion of all the fautors hereof, after mine opinion, that their consciences may be clearly averted from the same by communication of sincere doctrine, and so they to publish it likewise to the world, than by the justice of the law to suffer in such ignorance. And if it would please the king's highness to send them unto me, I suppose I could do very much with them in this behp. 120-123. gupreuie head of the church. The other is, that his diocese not past five years agone Mem.'ofAbp. was visited by my predecessor, and must from henceforth pay the tenth part of the ApjV.No^^'xiv. spiritualties, according to the act granted in the last session of this parliament" ; where- 7(U_7i,i.''''' fore he thinketh, that his diocese should not be charged with my visitation at this time. First, as concerning my style, wherein I am named "Totius Anglia Primas," I suppose, that to make his cause good, (which else in deed were naught,) he doth mix it with the king's cause, (as ye know the man lacketh neither learning in the law, neitlier witty invention, ne craft to set forth his matters to the best,) that he might appear not to maintain his own cause, but the king's ; against whose highness, he knoweth right well, that I will maintain no cause, but give place, and lay both my cause and myself at my prince's feet. But to be plain what I think of the bishop of Winchester, I cannot persuade with myself that he so much tenderetli the king's cause as he doth his own, that I should not visit him : and that appearetli by the very time. For if he cast no farther but the defence of the king's grace's authority, or if he intended that at all, why moved he not the matter, before he received my monition for my visitation ; which was within four miles of Winchester delivered unto him the 20" day of April last, as he came up to the court ? JMoreover, I do not a little marvel, why he should now find fault, rather than he did before', when he took the bishop of Rome as chief head : for though the bishop of Rome was taken for supreme head, notwithstanding that, he had a great number of primates under him ; and by having his primates under him his supreme authority was not less esteemed, but much the more. Why then may not the king's highness, being supreme head, have primates under him, without any diminishing, but with the augmenting, of his said supreme authority ? And of this I doubt not at all, but that the bishop of Winchester knoweth as well as any man living, that in case this said style or title, had been in any point impediment or hindcrance to the bishop [1 Vid. Strype's 3Iem. of Abp. Cranmer, p. 4(), Ed. Oxon. 11540. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 200.] [2 Stat. 20 Hen. VIII. c. 3. Session of Parlia- ment. See Letter CXXXIX. p. 301. n. 5.] " Tlie archbishop of Canterbury's title was iilso in convocation ordered to be altered : instead of the title of ' legate of the apostolic see,' he was to be designed 'metropolitan, and primate.' This last was one of his ancient tiiles." Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 19!). Tlie proceedings of the convocation I'.re given in Wilkins' Concilia, Vol. III. p. 7C!).] ]r,nr).] letters. :;o:) of Roino's usurped authority, it would not iiave ao lonp; beeu unreforiucd as it Iiatli been. For I doubt not but all the bishops of England would ever gladly have had the archbishop's both authority and title taken a\vay\ that they might have been equal together : which well appcareth by the many contentions against the archbisho])s for jurisdiction in the court of Rome ; which had been easily brought to pass, if the bishops of Rome had thought the archbishop's titles and styles to be any derogation to their supremo authority. All this notwithstanding, if the bishops of this realm pass no more of their names, styles, and titles, than I do of mine, the king's highness sliall soon order the matter between us all. And if I saw that my style were against the king's authority, (where- unto I am specially sworn,) I would sue myself unto his grace, tliat I might leave it; and so would have done before this time. For I pray God never be merciful unto me at tlic general judgment, if I perceive in my heart that I set more by any title, name, or style that I write, than I do by the paring of an apple, farther than it shall bo to the setting forth of God's word and will. Yet I will not utterly excuse mo herein ; for God must be judge, who knoweth the bottom of my heart, and so do not I myself: but I speak for so much as I do feel in uiy heart; for many evil affections lie lurking there, and will not lightly be espied. But yet I would not gladly leave any just thing at the pleasure and suit of the bishop of Winchester, bo being none otherwise affectionate imto me than he is. Even at the beginning first of Christ's^ profession, Diotrephes desired f/erere prbnatum in ccclcsia, as saith St John in his last epistle : and since, he hath had more successors than all the apostles had, of whom have come all these glorious titles, styles, and pomps into the church. But I would that I, and all my brethren the bishops, would leave all our styles, and write the style of our offices, calling ourselves apostolos Jesu Christi : so that we took not upon us the name vainly, but were so even indeed ; so that we might order our diocese in such sort, that neither paper, parchment, lead, nor wax, but the very chris- tian conversation of the people might be the letters and seals of our offices, as the Corinthians were unto Paul, to whom he said : Litercv nostrce et sit/na apostolatus noslri ros estis. Now for the second. Where the bishop of Winchester allegetli the visitation of my predecessor, and the tenth part now to be paid to the king ; truth it is, that my pre- decessor visited the diocese of Wincliester after the decease of my lord cardinal', as he did all other dioceses, seek tacanie ; but else I think it was not visited by none of my predecessors this forty years. And notwithstanding that, he himself, not considering their charges at that time, charged them with a new visitation within less than half a year after ; and that against all right, as doctor lucent hath reported to my chancellor ; the clergy at that time' paying to the king half of their benefices in five years, which is the tenth part every year, as they paid before, and have paid since, and shall pay still for ever by the last act. But I am very glad that he hath now some compassion of his diocese, althougli at that time he had very small, when he did visit them the same year that my predecessor did visit. And also other bishops, whose course is to visit this year, keep their visitation, where I did visit the last year, notwithstanding the tenth part to be paid to the king's grace. Howbelt I do not so in Winchester diocese ; for it is now the third year since that diocese was visited by any man, so that he hath the least cause to complain of any bishop, for it is longer since his diocese was visited than the other. Therefore where he layeth, to aggravate the matter, the charges of the late act granted, it is no more against me, than against all other bishops that do visit this year, nor maketh no more against me this year, than it made against me the last year, and shall do every year hereafter. For if they were true men, in accompting and paying the king's subsidy, they arc no more charged by this new act than they were for the space of ten years past. ['' And the title taken away. LSurnet.] Beginning of Christ's. Strype.] Cardinal [VV^olsey]. Stry))e.] [' "The convocation of l,"i23 granted to the king median! partem ' valoris omnium fructuum, *^<-" i"tra quinque anuos levandam.' Bat the act contained a protestation, that this grant was new and unusual, occasioned by their special regard ior his majesty, and not to be drawn into a precedent." Wilkins' Concilia, Vol. III. p. Jenkynji' Ite- maiiis of Crannicr, Vol. I. p. l!ill, ii. c.J 20 306 LETTERS. [1535. and sliall be charged ever hereafter. And thus to conclude ; if my said lord of Win- cliester's objections should be allowed this year, he might by such arguments both disallow all manner visitations that hath be done these ten years past, and that ever sliall be done hereafter. Now I pray you, good master secretary, of your advice, whether I shall need to write unto the king's highness herein. And thus our Lord have you ever in his preservation ! At Otford, the xii. day of May. [1535.] Your own ever assured, Thomas Caxtfar. CXLYI. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper Master secrctarv', in most hearty wise I commend me unto vou : and so send unto Office. Mis- . " . . . " «'ianeou5 you here iucloscd such thing as were noticed unto me this present Tuesday', which I vm'' ™"d '^'''^'^^^ (observing my fidelity) keep undisclosed. Wherefore I require you to open the -cries. Vol. same unto the kind's highness, to the intent his grace's pleasure mav be known herein. IX. Ori^nal. & & ' tor And as touching sir -John the parish priest of AVy tesham, he is in prison at Maidstone imtil such time as I shall hear word from you what shall be done in this behalf. Thus our Lord preserve you in prosperity ! At Otford, the xxv. day of May. [1535.] Your assured ever, Thomas Cantvar. To the rigid icorshipful and my singular good friend, master secretary. CXLYII. TO CRUMWELL. si^e Payer ^ RiGiiT worshipful, in my most hearty wise I commend mc unto you. And wherea.s Original. this bearer, Mr Roode of Grayes Inn, hath a certain suit for title of land depending in the chancery', wherein he hath divers that beareth against him ; I desire you to be so good and favourable unto him at this my request and instance, that he may have right M-ith expedition ; wherein you shall do a right good deed, and have my hearty thanks for the same. Thus our Lord preserve [you]. At Otford, the xxvii. day of May. [1535.] Your own assured ever, Thomas Cantuar. To my singular and especial friend, Mr Secretary. CXLVIIL TO CRUMWELL\ Cott. MSS. Cleop. E. VI. f 2.33. b. British Museum. Original. Right worshipful master secretary, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you. Tliese shall be to advertise you, that this fourth day of June I have received the king's [1 " The 2ath of May, 1535, fell on a Tuesday, and thus determines the date of this letter." Jen- kyns' Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 139, n. m.] ["■^ John Hastings was parson of Wyttrisham near Tenterden in 1535. Valor. Eccles.] " If this letter is rightly placed in 1535, Crum- well was now master of the rolls, having succeeded Dr Taylor in that office in Oct. 1534. He resigned it on being appointed lord privy seal, the 2nd of July 1.53G." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 140, «.o.] f "As the bishops had subscribed to the king's supremacy the last year, so the king now required them, by his leUers, to publish and declare as much in their own cathedral churches, and to set forth the king's title of 'supreme head, under God, of the Church of England ;' and to see the people in their respective dioceses effectually instructed in this point by the clergy in their parishes. These letters bear date in the beginning of June this year. Which, with a declaration to be read to the people, were sent by Crumwell to all the archbishops and bishops." Strype's Eccl. .Mem. Vol. I. p. 285, Ed. Oxon. 1822.1 1535.] LETTERS. 307 (Trace's most honourable letters, bearing date from Grcnewiclie, the third of the same, concerning such effects as be therein expressed, touching the speedy and diligent de- claration and setting forth of the king's grace's title and style of sujireme head in earth, immediately under God, of the Church of England, at such times and iu all such places, as be in the same the king's most honourable letters at length limited and assigned. Wherein I intend (God willing) to satisfy the king's grace's express commandment in every point to the most of my power, according to my bounden duty, as speedily as I may, praying you to advertise me by this bearer, or otherwise as you shall think good, of your mind and resolution touching such doubts, as the same shall open unto you on my behalf, concerning some of the contents of the king's grace's said letters. Thus our Lord have you in his tuition ! At Lambeth, the fourth day of June. [1535.] Your assured ever, Thomas Cantuarien. CXLIX. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you. And so here send unto you as well the priest, which in reading of the act ' concerning the tenth part JfJJ-™™"^ of the spiritualty bid avengeance on the king, and all those that assented to the making Temp. Hf of that act ; as also the woman which said, that since this new queen was made, there "^.^^^^ was never so much pilling and polling in this realm, asking avengeance also upon her. Original. Thus fare you well. At Lambeth, the 7th day of June. [1535.] Your own assured ever, Thomas Cantuar. To the right icorshipful and my very singular and especial friend^ master secretary. CL. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master secretary, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto state Paiier you. And where I have sued unto the king's highness, and obtained of the same his oriciiwi. grace's letters unto the mayor of London, in the favour of a servant of mine named James Arnold, for his preferment unto the room of the swordbearership of London, when it shall happen next to be vacant ; I most heartily desire you, (insomuch as my said servant hath in the parties beyond the seas taken great pains, both with me, Mr Aliote", and with master Hethe' in the king's service,) that you will not alonely be good master unto him, in the despatching of the king's grace's said letters, but also at this my request and instance, to write your favourable letters unto my said lord mayor of London", for the better furtherance of his suit. Wherein ye shall not alonely shew unto me singular pleasure, but also bind my said servant thereby, to be both at your [5 " The act meant seems to be Stat. 20 Hen. VIII. c. 3, for giving the first-fruits and tenths to the king, which was passed in the session beginning the 3rd of Nov. 1534. If so, this letter must have been written in 1535, and not, as Mr Todd places it, in 1534." (Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 109.) Jen- kyns' Remains of Crannier, Vol. I. p. 141,n.g.] \^ Probably Sir Thomas Elyot, one of the am- bassadors to the pope, a. d. 1532. See Letter CLXXXI. p. 332; Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. p. 222, &c.] [7 See Letter LXXXVIIL p. 276.] ' P See Letter CLXXXI. p. 332; "from which it appears that the person applied to was Sir John Chainpneis, lord mayor, a. d. 1534. Nothing seems to be recorded of him, excepting that 'hebuilded in liis house an high tower of brick, the first that ever I heard of in any private man's house, to overlook his neighbours in this city. But this delight of his eye was punished with blindness some years before his death.'" Stow's Survey of London, ])p. 137, 581, Ed. Lond. 1015.] 20—2 308 LETTERS. [1535. conimainlinoiit, and also to j^ray for your long prosperity. Tluis our Lord have you in his preservation ! At Otford, the last day of June. [1535. ] Your own assured, Thomas Cantuau. To the right worshipfid and tny nn. 245, Ed. Oxon. Iii22, who ])laces these events as occurring a.d. Vi'oi; also Letters of I/atinitr. Foxes Acts and .Monuments, p. 1741, Ed. IjllJ. "Also Wilkins' Concilia, Vol. 111. p. 7^0, for Stokesley's inhibition of master Hugh Latynitr from preaching within tlie diocese of London, dated the 2nd of October, LETTERS. CLII. TO THE DEAN OF TflE CHAPEL ROYAL. i\lASTKU (lean, in ray riglit hearty wise I coinmend me unto yon. And whereas itiri. mss. master Latymer, a man of singular leaniinf^, virtuous example of living, and sincere copy, preaching the word of God, hath lately been endangered, and suffered great oblotjuy'^; and also I myself, for justly licensing him to preach within the precincts r as at my late request you were content to accept Mr Newman*^ into your service ; I here ceManeoit'''" send him unto you now, for his further advertisement of your pleasure in that behalf, TemjrHen. not doubting but that you shall be sure both to have of him a right honest and Zllk ^Voi faithful servant, and also no less diligent service. And tlierefore I beseech you, and that the rather at this mine instance, to be his special good master. Tints heartily faro you well. At Lambeth, the 12th day of July. Your own assured ever, T. CiVNTUAUIEN. To the rigid worshipful and my singular good friend^ master secretary. series. IX. OriKinal. CLIV. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful master secretary, most heartily I have me commended unto you : state Pane and by this bearer I have sent you herewith inclosed two letters, one superscribed unto !!n™;,.i my lord of Wiltshire, and the other unto me ; which letters I have sent with expedition unto you, because they concern as well you as words of treason unto the king, which [■•' Sec Letter CLI. p. 308.] See Letter CXIX. p. 2!);$.] I I>r Jenkyns think.s that this may be a clerical error for January, and in arran;,'ing this and the preccdiiif; letter he has preferred Stow's date of the controvcr.sy at Bristol to that of Strype; but he says the point is exceedingly doubtful, for if Strype is correct, these two letters were probably written in January 1534. Itemains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. L pp. 125, fi.] V' Vid. Letters IV., LXIIL, LXXVH. pp. 237, 203, 2(!9.] 310 LETTERS. ni53o. treason I pray you to detect unto the king's highness, wliich I am most sure you would do, although I required you to the contrary. Moreover I understand the priory of Worcester shall be shortly void; which if it so be, I pray you be good master unto Mr Holbech', doctor of divinity, of the house of Crowlande, or else to Dane Richard Gorton, bachelor of divinity, of the house of Burton-upon-Trent. And if the prior- ship of Worcester shall not be vacant, yet I pray you be good master unto these two, when j'ou shall find places meet for them ; for I know no religious men in England of that habit, that be of better learning, judgment, conversation, and all qualities meet for an head and master of an house. Thus our Lord have you ever in his preservation. From Otford, upon the day of the assumption of our lady. Q15 Aug. 1535.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuariex. To mine c-apecial ijmd friend, master secretary unto the king's high- ness. CLV. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper RiGHT worshipful, in mv most hearty wise I commend me unto vou. And whereas Office. Ibid. ' , • . . . Original. auiong othcr of the king's dominions, within this his realm, there is no part (in my ImMs Life . " , . . , . , nfCranmr^ opiuiou) that more needeth good mstruction of the word of God, or aid of learned ' curates to be resident, than doth the town and marches of Calice, considering specially, not alonely the great ignorance and blindness as well of the heads now resident there, as of the common and vulgar people, in the doctrine and knowledge of scripture, but also having respect unto the universal concourse of aliens and strangers, which daily diverteth and resorteth thither ; I think that it will no less be a charitable and godly deed than a singular commodity for this realm, to have in those parties at the least two learned persons planted and settled there by the king's authority in some honest living, whose sincerity in conversation of li^•ing and teaching shall shortly (no doubt) clearly extinct and extirpate aU manner of hypocrisy, false faith, and blindness of God and his word, wherein now the inhabitants there be altogether wrapt, to the no little slander (I fear me) of this realm, and prejudice of the good and laudable acts' lately conceived by the king's grace and his high court of parhament ; which thing to reform lieth much in you, in case you will but move the king's highness (forasmuch as the collations of the benefices there belongeth unto his grace) to give them, as they fall, imto such men as be both able and willing to do God and his grace acceptable service in discharging of their cures. In consideration hereof, and inasmuch as I am advertised that the parsonage of St Peter's besides Calice is like shortly to be void, and in the king's grace's disposition, I beseech you either to obtain the same for master Garret', whose learning and con- versation is known to be right good and honest, or else for some other as is so able and ^vi^ing to discharge the same as he is. Wherein I assure you that you shall C Henry Holbech, called sometimes Henry Rands of Holbech in Lincolnshire, was a " true favourer of the gospel, and made much use of in the reforming and settling of the church." Strype's Eccl. ."Mem. Vol. 1 1, p. ii. pp. 167, 8, Ed. Oxon. 1822. He was appointed prior of Worcester, March 13, 1536; suffragan bishop of Bristol, March 24, l-ioB ; dean of Worcester, January 18, 1540; bishop of Rochester, May 3, 1544, and bishop of Lincoln, August 9, 154/. Vid. Willis' Hist, of Abbeys, Vol. J. p. 311. Ed. Lond. 1/18. Le Neve's Fasti, l»p. 141,250. Ed. Lond. l/Ki.] These were probably the acts which were pa-ssed against the authority of the pope, in the sessions of January and of iS'ovembcr 1531. Vid. I Letters CXXVII. CXLIIL CXLVIII. CXLIX. pp. 2yfi, 303, 307. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. L pp. 291, 318, Ed. Oxon. 1829.] Thomas Garret, or Garrerd, was persecuted and burnt at Smithfield with Barnes, and Hierome, vicar of Stepney, for heresy : they had been amongst the earliest converts to Luther's doctrine, and were prosecuted under the act of the Six Articles. Three papists, Powell, Fatherstone, and Abell were exe- cuted at the same time and day, and in the same j place, for denying the king's supremacy. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, pp. 1194 — 1201. Ed. Lond. 1583 ; Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 590.] 1535.] LETTERS. 31 1 jicconiplish a right meritorious deed before tJod, and deserve condign thanks hereafter of your ])rincc for promoting of so great a commodity for his realm. And whereas I am informed, that the curate of St Mary's within Calice intend(!tli to make suit unto you for the said benefice ; I pray you not to regard his suit, for I know that ho is nothing meet for that room, specially in this world of reformation. Over this I beseech you to be good master unto this bearer, Henry Turney'; for, as I perceive, his matters be so grievously taken and borne against him, that without your only aid and help he is like to lose his living. Surely I do much marvel of his uncharitable handling, if it be none other than it is reported. Wherefore if you can try out the truth, and find him not so culpable as it is pretended, you shall do a right good deed for many considerations to restore him to his room and living again. Thus our Lord have you in his blessed tuition ! At Otford, the viiith day of October. [I ")35.J have written to the queen's grace to obtain the gift of two the first benefices that shall fall within the marches of Calice. I pray you commune with the queen's grace therein, and help thereunto. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarikn. To the r'ujht tcorsh'ipful and my smgidar (jood friend^ Mr Secretary. CLVI. TO CRUMAVELL. Right worshipful, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And whereas state Pajier^ this bearer informeth me, that you are advertised how that I should complain of him original, unto the king's council for his preaching ; surely I do not a little m.arvel that you will think in me such lightness to complain of him, by whom I know no fault. This is true, that when I was at the court, there were some persons which complained imto me of him, to whom I gave less credence, by cause that afore time I heard good report of him by many honest, sober, and discreet men ; which thing made me say these words unto the complainers : " That forsomuch as I heard divers times so many of both parties, some laud and some dispraise him, I could not tell to whom to give credence." And now again, since I came unto Kent, I have had complaints of him by divers, and of them that should seem honest and credible ; and neverthe- less divers other very honest men and of good judgments, which both heard and under- stood him, doth report contrary, testifying that he is nothing culpable of the things laid against him : wherefore, the matter standing in this controversy, I am enforced rather to believe them which report well by him than the other ; for in mine opinion the other commonly be such persons as little regard the promoting of the gospel, but be rather papistical and superstitious. I therefore require you, for nothing that cither hath been reported imto me of him, or for any thing that the uncertain fame hath conceived witlumt due proof of him, you will thereby withdraw your favour from him ; for if you should do so, it should be a great discourage for learned men which favourctli the truth, to take any pains on them in setting forth of the same ; whose labours and endeavours were never more need -to be had and esteemed than now at this season. Thus our Lord have you in his tuition! At Wingham, 12. day of October. QoBo.] Your assured ever, T. Cantuauien. To mine especial and singular friend, master secretary. Henry Tourney was a sufferer in the persecu- tions at (Jalais, against heretics, with Damplip ami others, and was sent to England, where he was con- fined till tlic death of Cruniwell. Vid. Foxc's Acts and IMonuiutnts, pp. 1223, 1227, «.J [ "' The postscript is in the Archbishop's hand.] 312 LETTERS. CLVII. TO CKI\AnVELL. 5li"'^V?", IviGiiT worsliiiiful, in niv most heartv wise I commend me unto you. And vvliercas Office. Ibid ^ . * , orifiinai. tlic priors of DavyngtoH did liold of the bishops of Canterbury for the time beinw thirty-five acres of wood, parcel of Okenfold wood, and nineteen acres of land in Davvnf^on aforesaid, and eight acres in Tenam, within the county of Kent ; which, by reason that the said house is dissolved', ought of right to escheat to me, as in the right of the see of Canterbury, as this bearer shall declare unto you more at large ; I therefore right heartily desire j'ou, that the said parcels may not be put ne specified within the office to be found for the king, so that by your lawful favour in this behalf I may the better come to tlic trial of my right: wherein you shall bind mc to shew unto you such pleasure as lieth in me to do accordingly. Thus our Lord have you in his tuition! At Ford, tlie 17- day of October. Q535.] Your assured ever, T. Cantuakien. To the rh/Jit vorsh'ipful and my singular good friend, master secretary. CLYIII. TO CRr3IWELL. offi«.''Ti)"cV RiCiiiT worshijiful master secretary, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you : onginai. cTen SO praying you to be good master for my sake unto doctor Thomidon, warden of the manors of Christ Church in Canterbury, and to the cellcrar of the same. And first, as touching my suit for the said warden of tlie manors ; I beseech you heartily that he may continue in the said office, like as you have granted unto the warden of tlie manors of St Swjiihin in Winchester. And as concerning the said cellerar, which I assure you is a right honest man, and of such dexterity and wisdom, as none is like unto him in that house, to whom at your request I gave the office of the cellerarship ; I beseech you therefore, at my request, to grant him some liberty' to be taken at some times in the said office for continu- ance of his health : for surely he is corpulent, full of gross humours, and much sickly ; and if he should still continue within the house, where is no manner walk at all or good air, his life should not only be abridged, but the said monastery should also lack many commodities, which daily do grow and increase by his policy and wisdom by his provision abroad; for he is the only jewel and housewife of that housed Wherefore, good 3Ir Secretary, I beseech you to tender my suit, as well concerning [' Vid. Letter CLX. p. 313.] [- In the General Injunctions issueil by Criim- well, A. D. l.Vi.i, "on the king's highness behalf in all monasteries anJ other houses, or whatsoever order or religion they be," it was enjoined " that no monk or brother of this monastery by any means go forth of the precinct of the same." Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. App. Vol. I. Part. ii. Book iii. No. 2. p. 218.] [3 '• Of this hall and the provision for the same and the ordering thereof, the chief care and over- sight was entrusted to the cellerar, one of the four great obedientiarii (or officers) of the monastery; the sacrista, camerarius, and thesaurarius being the other three The cellerar, no doubt, was a great man in the college The office was in- deed so exceeding great and troublesome, that, like as the prior had his sub-prior, .... so had this our cellerar his sub-cellerarius to assist him and bear a share with him. (and surely need enough,) in the managing of this bnrihen^onie office and weighty province. . . . He had a large part of principal housing allotted him, all contiguous to the convent hall and kitchen, (the sphere wherein he chiefly moved,) namely, his hall and his lodgings, as they were called. His hall, that which is now the archbishop's for the keeping of his temporal courts His lodgings lay on the west side or quarter of the cloister, into which it had a double door, having in the windows the name, coat of arms, and rebus or name device of Richard Bering the monk, one of them that conspired with the Holy 3Iaid of Kent in Henry VIII's days, and saluted Tyburn for his pains, who in his time was cellerar to the church." Somner's Antiquities of Canterbury, pp. 201, 3, 4, ,">. Ed. Loud. Ili40. "John Cross was cellcrar at the dissolution." Jen- kyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 1411, n. e.l 1535.] LETTERS. 313 the doctor le ^ * ^ xii p..i>ers, Vol. And so, accordmg to your desire and request, 1 send, here unto you your own man, master Hoore, whom, forasmuch as the last Lent you liked so well, I have appointed again to preach wnth you, now accompanied with a very honest, discreet, and well learned man, named master Nycols ; beseeching your lordship with the rest of the council, to aid and assist them in the doctrine of the gospel, and in the promoting of the truth ; wherein no doubt you shall not alonely do acceptable service unto God, worthy to be condignly rewarded, but also deserve of our prince thanks for the same. Over this I pray you, my lord, to have me most heartily commended unto my good lady. Thus, my lord, heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 4th day of March. [1536.] Your ever assured, T. C-\-NTUARIEN. To my very loving lord, my lord Lyle, lord deputy of the toirn of Calice. CLXIX. TO LORD LISLE. State Paper Ricnx worshipful and my very loving lord, in my right hearty wise I commend Hipeis.Vii. nie to your lordship; likewise thanking the same for the gootl cheer which ye made ' to my suffragan at his late being with you in these parts. So it is that a poor widow, of the town of Cahse, named Elizabeth Beston, have offered unto me her sup- plication, which I send unto you herein inclosed ; whereby she complaineth of injury done unto her (as she pretendeth) by one William Berdiseley of the same town. For- asmuch as it is meritorious to help and succour poor widows and such other as be comfortless and oppressed with injury, I therefore pray your lordship to take some pains to hear the same matter, and the same so to order as your lordship shall think to stand with equity and justice, and with the true meaning of a certain will and [' This and the following le.ler h::ve not appeared in anj' previous collection.] 153G.] LETTERS. 321 testament which she shall exhibit and shew unto you for tlio proof and trial of iier claim and interest, as she pretcndcth. For tlius doing she shall pray for you. And as these be furtlier to desire you to move, monish, and advertise my commissary there to do his duty and office at such times as ye shall sec him remiss or negligent in the same, (albeit I have good confidence that he will diligently attend thereunto, and in the same minister justice indifferently ;) so in like wise I pray you to aid and assist him in all his lawful and sincere proceedings, specially at such times as he shall fear to do justice for displeasure of worshipful and noble personages. From Lamhith, the IGth day of March. [1536.] Your own assured, T. Cantuak. To t/ie ri(//U tcorshipful and my very loving lord, my lord Lisle, deputy of Calise. CLXX. TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto you : and, as state Paiier one that is bold many times to trouble you with suits both for myself and my friends, Misceiia- which naturally, yea, and by the law of God, I am bound to do, in my right heartiest Temp. Hen.' wise desire you to be so good master unto this bearer my brother-in-law ^, who is ser.es. now the clerk of my kitchen, and for whom I spake unto you yesterday at the court, as to get him the farm or lease of the priory of Shelford, or of some other house of religion in Nottinghamshire, where his native country is, which now are by the act of Parliament suppressed^; and he shall find the king's grace sufficient sureties for the payment of the rents and revenues thereto belonging. Thus right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 25 day of March. [1536]. pray you let not this suit be prejudicial to my servant Francis Basset, who would gladly be your servant, but that I may also continue a suitor imto you for him. Your own assured ever, T. C.VNTUARIEN. To the rvjlit worshipful master secretary unto the king's highness. CLXXL TO CRUMWELL. Right worshipful, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto you. These shall state Paper be to desire you to give credence unto this bearer Mr Champion'*, my chaplain, toucliing iil'li.'' such things as he shall open and declare unto you; and that you will signify unto mc by him part of your mind in that behalf. Thus heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 29 day of March. [1536.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good friend, master secretary. P Probably, as Dr Jenkynssuggebts, thellarolii Rosell adtlre.ssed in I.ietter XLI.] The great business of this session (Feb. 1536) was, the suppressing the lesser monasteries " whereupon it was enacted, that all liouses, which might spend yearly £200. or within it, should be suppressed, and their revenues converted to better uses," &c. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 31!!!, !». Ed. Oxon. 1!!2II. The priory of Shel- [CHANMI K, II.] ford came under this act, which possessed the annual income of X'lOl. 14i-. Vid. Speed's History of (ireat Britain, Catalogue of Religious House.s, p. 101!,'). 2. Ed. Lond. Ifi32. Vid. Tanner's Notit. JVIonast. Nottinghamshire. XVII. Shelford. Ed. Carab. I7!!7.] [' The postscript is in the archbishop's liand.] [■' Vid. Letters CXLV. CLXIV. pp. 304, 317.j 21 322 LETTERS. [1536. CLXXII. TO CRUMWELL. ^«f*ibij Alas, master secretan,- ! you forget master Smyth ' of the exchequer, who is near b^^ph consumed w itli thought and pensiveness : even pity moveth me to rue the man, if I could, for his son's sake chiefly, and also for his own. I would give a great part of that I have to help him ; and where I cannot myself, I make all my friends for him : so importune I am upon my friends from my friend his cause, I suppose more than I would be for mine own, or ever was : ruth and importunity of my friend maketh me so vehement against mine own nature. I have sent this bearer only to wait upon you imtil you have an answer of the king, and to put you in continual remembrance ; for much business maketh you to forget many things, and yet I wonder that you remember so many things as you do. I was ever hitherto cold, but now I am in a heat with the cause of religion, which goeth all contrary to mine expectation, if it be as the fame goeth ; wherein I would wonder fain break my mind unto you, and if you please, I w-iU come to such place as you shall appoint for the same purpose. Thus he that made you ever keep you ! From Knoll, the 22 day of April. QloSti.] Your own assured ever, T. C.'CnTARIEX. To my very lacing friend, 3/r Secretary. CLXXIII. TO LORD LISLE', sute Paper 3£y Lord. in mv most heartv wise I commend me to vou, and in like wise to mv Office. Lisle • . • • ' - u^o -6 °'' n^^*^ ^*^J' your wife, thanking you both for the well and gentle entreating of my chaplains^ which of late were with yon at Calice. And where you wrote uaito me, that you have been noted a papist by some of my house (as you be informed), and that unworthily, inasmuch as you have every where spoken against the acts and living of the pope, and thereby the less have deserved to be accounted his fautour ; my lord, it is not the person of the bishop of Rome, which usurpeth the name of the pope, that is so much to be detested, but the very papacy and the see of Rome, which hath by their laws suppressed Christ, and set up the bishop of that see as a God of this world. And where the word of God was adversary and against his authority, pomp, covetousness, idolatrv', and superstitious doctrine, he spying this became adver- sary unto the word of God, falsif\-ing it, extorting it out of the true sense, and (as much as he might) suppressing it by policy, craft, bye-laws and doctrines, contrary to the word of God, by power of himself and aid of other princes, and by divers other ways and means. And this is the chief thing to be detested in that see, that it hath brought the professors of Christ into such an ignorance of Christ. And besides this he hath consumed and wasted innumerable goods of all Christendom for the mainte- nance of that estate, to the intolerable impoverishment of all christian realms. "^Tiich «aid dominion and power, with other corrupt doctrines by them invented, is the thing rather to be abhorred than the person ; yea, and the person also, if he prosecute to [' -'This may perhaps have beeu John Smith, father of the celebrated Sir Thomas Smith, who about this time was distinguishing himself by his lectures on Greek at Cambridge. See Strype's Life ' of Smith." Jenkyns" Remains of Abp. Cranmer, i Vol. I. p. 162, n. d.] [- This Letter has not appeared in any previous collection.] | [' Hore and Nycols were sent as Lent preacher?, , March 4, [a.d. 1536.] In that year Easter fell on the 16th April, and Ash M'ednesday on the 1st March; and this letter was evidently forwarded on their return. In the preceding year, 1535, Easter fell on 28th 3Iarch, and Hore was dispatched over to Calais a month earlier. The year in which this letter was sent to Lord Lisle was Uierefore, in all probability, 1536. Vid. Letters CXXXI. CLXVIII. pp. 2y8. 320. J 1536.] LETTERS. 323 maintain the same. Therefore, albeit that sonic peradvcntnrc have partly suspected ynn to have favoured this his said usurjied power by ignorance ; yet nevertheless, inasmuch as I perceive that both you, of your gentle nature and the great towardness of tliat your good lady, be so inclined to promote the word of God, that shall from hencefortli enforce me from time to time to stand in this behalf for your defence, as well to the king's highness and his most honourable council, as to other ; requiring your lordship, as you do now favour the word of God, so to persevere to the end ; whereby you shall not aloncly deserve of God immortal reward for the same, but also be sure of me to do unto you such pleasure as I may. And as touching my commissary, I require you to be his good lord : he is the man of whom I never heard evil word spoken by you ; I trust you shall both find him a plain and an honest man. Over this I give unto your lordship most hearty thanks for the ]iains which you have taken in my cousin Barton's cause. If there be any causes whereby I may take such pains for you or yours, I will be at all times ready to accomplish the same. And thus to make an end, I pray you to have me most heartily commended unto my good lady. Thus our Lord preserve you both in prosperity. At Otford, the 28 day of April. [153().] Your loving friend, (Signed) Thomas Cantuar. To my very shignlar cpod lord and my especial friend my lord Lyall, deputy of our sovereign lord the king in the town of C'alice. CLXXIV. TO KING HENRY VIII.* Pleasetii it your most noble grace to be advertised, that at your grace's com- cott. mss. mandment by Mr Secretary his letters written in your grace's name, I came to Lame- r'^li.^' hith yesterday, and do there remain to know your grace's further pleasure. And holograph, forsomuch as without your grace's commandment I dare not, contrary to the contents Museim. of the said letters, presume to come unto your grace's presence ; nevertheless, of my of Kefonnai*' most bounden duty, I can do no less than most humbly to desire your grace, by Ed'oxSli^""' your great wisdom and by the assistance of God's help, somewhat to suppress the deep sorrows of your grace's heart, and to take all adversities of God's hand both Ab,.'. cran " patiently and thankfully. p Ti/"'' '' I cannot deny but your grace hath great causes many ways of lamentable heavi- ness ; and also, that in the wrongful estimation of the world your grace's honour of every part is so highly touched, (whether the things that commonly be spoken of be true, or not,) that I remember not that ever Almighty God sent unto your grace any like occasion to try your grace's constancy throughout, whether your highness can be content to take of God's hand as well things displeasant as pleasant. And if he find in your noble heart such an obedience unto liis will, that your grace, without murmuration and overmuch heaviness, do accept all adversities, not less thanking him than when all things succeeded after your grace's will and pleasure, nor less procuring his glory and honour; then I suppose your grace did never thing more acceptable unto him, since your first governance of this your realm : and moreover, your grace shall give unto him occasion to multiply and increase his graces and benefits unto your highness, as he did unto his most faithful servant Job; unto whom, after his " For the circumstances under which this letter was written, and for some of the discordant judg- ments which have been passed on it, see Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 402 ; Lingard, Hist, of Engl. Vol. VI. p. 31!». 8vo. ; Turner, Modern Hist, of Engl. Vol. II. pp. 430, 442, 8vo.: Mackin- tosh, Hist, of Engl, in Gardner's Cabinet Cyclo- pa-dia, Vol. II. p. 194." Jenkyns.— The original letter is much injured by lire : the sentences wanting are supplieil frcm Burnet.] 21—2 324 LETTERS. [1536. great calamities and heaviness, for his obedient heart and willing acceptation of God's scourge and rod, "addidit ei Dominus cuncta dnpHcia." And if it be tmo, that is openly reported of the queen's grace ; if men had a right estimation of things, tlioy should not esteem any part of your grace's honour to be touched thereby, but her honour only to be clearly disparaged. And I am in such a perplexity, that my mind is clean amazed ; for I never had better opinion in woman, than I had in her ; which maketh me to think, that she should not be culpable. And again, I think your higliness would not have gone so far, except she had surely been culpable. Now I think that j our grace best knoweth, that next unto your grace I was most bound unto her of all creatures living. Wherefore I most humbly be- seech your grace to suifer me in that, which both God's law, nature, and also her kindness, bindcth me unto ; that is, that I may with your grace's favour wish and pray for her, that she may declare herself inculpable and innocent. And if she bo found culpable, considering your grace's goodness towards her, and from what condi- tion your grace of your only mere goodness took her and set the crown upon her head ; I rcpiite him not your grace's faithful servant and subject, nor true unto the realm, that would not desire the offence without mercy to be punished to the example of all other. And as I loved her not a little for the love which I judged her to bear towards God and his gospel ; so, if she be proved culpable, there is not one that loveth God and his gospel that ever will favour her, but must hate her above all other ; and the more they favour the gospel, the more they will hate her : for then there was never creature in our time that so much slandered the gospel ; and God hath sent her this punishment, for that she feignedly hath professed his gospel in her mouth, and not in heart and deed. And though she have offended so, that she hath deserved never to be reconciled imto your grace's favour ; yet Almighty God liath manifoldly declared his goodness towards your grace, and never offended you. But your grace, I am sure, knowledgeth that j-ou have offended him. "Wherefore I trust that your grace will bear no less entire favour imto the truth of the gospel, than you did before ; forsomuch as your grace's favour to the gospel was not led by affection unto her, but by zeal unto the truth. And thus I beseech Almighty God, whose gospel he hatli ordained your grace to be defender of, ever to preserve your grace from all evil, and give you at the end the promise of his gospel. From Lambeth, the third day of jMay. Q153G.]] After I had written this letter unto you grace, my lord chancellor, my lord of Oxford, my lord of Sussex, and my lord chamberlain of your grace's house, sent for me to come unto the star-chamber ; and there declared mito me snch things as your grace's pleasure was they should make me privy unto. For the which I am most bounden unto your grace. And what communication we had together, I doubt not but they will make the true report thereof unto your grace, I am exceeding sorry that such fiiults can be proved by the queen, as I heard of their relation. But I am, and ever shall be, your faithful subject. Your grace's most humble subject and chaplain, T. C^V>'TrARIENSIS. CLXXY. TO LOKD LISLE'. State Paper JIy very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your Paperi. Vol. lordsliip. Tliis be to signify unto the same, that I am very much beholding to your ' ° lordship, for that it liked you to send this bearer your servant by me in his recourse to Calicc. And as now I have nothing unto your said lordship, saving that I may- be most heartily commended unto my good lady, to whom eftsoons, as also to you, I give condign thanks for the well entreating of my chaplains at their late being at Calice. And if tliere be any pleasure in these parties, wherein I may do any thing [' This letter has not appeared in any previous collection. J 153G.3 LETTERS. 325 for you, from time to time, I will be ready to accomplisli the same. Thus our Ijord preserve you both in i)rosperity. At Otford, the 8 day of May, Q15I3G.] Your lordship's assured, TuoMAs Cantuar. To my Tcry singular good lord, my lord Lyh\ deputy unto our novereiyn lord the king at the town of Calice. CLXXVI. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me mito your stale Paper lordship. Aiul wliereas the bearer hereof, Mr Hambleton upon no consideration else cciianeous'' (as I understand) is put from his lauds and possession in Scotland, but for that he Tcmi^'uen. favouretli the truth of God's word; and is, besides his birth a man of right good series. living and honest conversation, and of gentill behaviour, by whom the word of God ort-jinS'. in this his exile hath no slander, but is the rather to he had in price and esteemed of cmimer, of other, considering that he so willingly hath borne his adversity : these shall be to ^^"^ desire you, my lord, to be a mediator unto the king's highness for him, that, being of this good judgment, he may have of his grace some competent living for his degree. Which, in mine opinion, shall not only be a good and an acceptable deed unto God, but also much redound to the king's grace's honour, so to consider the necessity of a gentleman for God's quarrel; and besides this, your lordship for your part cannot be unrewarded of God for the same. Thus Almighty God have your good lordship in his blessed tuition. At Aldington the 9th day of August. |^1536.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To t/ie right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXVII. TO KING HENRY VHP. Pleasetii it your grace to be advertised, that where, as well by your gracj's special Probably James Hamilton, brother of Patrick HaiTiilton the first martyr of the rcfoniiation in Scotland, [a.d 1527.] Foxe gives a narrative of the execution of Patrick Hamilton at St Andrew's, A.D. 1528. Acts and Monuments, pp. 073, ct seq. Ed. Lond. 1583. . . . "James Hamilton was accused as one that maintained the opinion of master Patrick his brother. To whom the king gave counsel to depart, and not to appear ; for in case he appeared, he could not help him, because the bishops had jiersuaded him that the cause of heresy did in no wise appertain unto him. And so James fled, and was condemned as an heretic, and all his goods and lands confiscate, and disposed unto others." Ibid, p. 982.] " This allusion to Mr Hambleton's birth, agrees well with the supposition that he was the James Hamilton mentioned in the foregoing note, who .... was nearly related to the king of Scot- land." Jenkyns' Remains of Alip. Cranmcr, Vol. I. p. Kifi.J P Strype gives a list of the several manors, &c. exchanged by Henry VIII., "as he found them dispersed in Philpot's boolc of Kent ;" amongst which Aldington (near Ashford) is named, "where was a seat for the archbishop, a park, and a chase for deer, called Aldington Frith." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranraer, Vol. I. pp. 404, 5. £d. Oxon. 1840.] Y" Dr Jenkyns has fixed the date of this letter. A. 1). 153(!, and gives tlie following note to establish his opinion : — " Some writers have named 1534 as the date of this letter. Strype (IMem. of Abp. Cran- mer, p. 32) and Mr Todd (Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 110) fix 1535. But the Michaelmas men- tioned in the first sentence, as might be supposed from the context, and as is proved beyond question by Letter CLX. (pp. 313, 14, of this edition,) was the Michaelmas of 1535; and the letter there- fore must have been written in 153fi. There can also be no doubt respecting the time, when the kingseni his order to the bishops to preach against the papal supremacy; for this order is here posi- tively stated to have been dated the third of Cott. MSS. Cleop. E. vi. f. Original h(>li>f;r;iph. British Mu-^eiiin. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmcr, App. No. Vol. II. pp. (i!K^— 7(11. Kd. Oxon. 11)40 326 LETTERS. C153(). letters, dated the third day of Juue' in the xxviith year of your grace's most noble reign, as also by mouth in Winchester at Michaelmas last past your grace commanded all the prelates of j-our realm, tliat they with all acceleration and expedition should do their diligence every one in his diocese, fully to persuade your people of the bishop of Rome his authority, that it is but a false and unjust usurpation, and that your grace, of very right and by God's law, is the supreme head of this church of England, next immediately unto God ; I, to accompUsh your grace's commandment, incontinent upon my return from AVinchester, (knowing that all the country about Otford and Knoll, where my most abode was, were sufficiently instructed in those matters already,) came up into these parts of East Kent, only by preaching to persuade the people in the said two articles : and in mine own church at Canterbury, because I was informed that that town in those two points was least persuaded of all my diocese, I preached there two sermons myself; and, as it then chanced, Dr Leighton was present at my first sermon, being then your grace's visitor'. Of wliom, if it so please your grace, you may hear the report, what I preached. The scope and effect of both my sermons stood in three things. First, I declared that the bishop of Rome was not God's vicar in earth, as he was taken : and although it was so taught these three or four hundreth years, yet it was done by means of the bishop of Rome, who compelled men by oaths so to teach, to the maintenance of lus authority, contrary to God's word. And here I declared by what means and craft the bishops of Rome obtained such usurped authority. Second, because the see of Rome was called " sancta sedes Romana," and the bishop was called " sanctissimus papa and men's consciences peradventure could not be quiet to be separated from so holy a place, and from God's most holy vicar; I shewed the people that this thing ought nothing to move them, for it was but a holiness in name ; for indeed there was no such holiness at Rome. And hereupon I took occasion to de- clare the glor)- and pomp of Rome, the covetousness, the unchaste living, and the maintenance of all vices. Third, I spake against the bishop of Rome his laws; which he calleth "divinas leges," and " sacros canones," and maketh them equal with God's law. And here I declared that many of his laws were contrary to God's laws. And some of them which were good and laudable, yet they were not of such holiness as he would make them ; that is, to be taken as God's laws, or to have remission of sins by observing of them. And here I said, that so many of his laws as were good, men ought not to contemn and despise them, and ^^"ilfully to break them ; for those that be good your grace iiad received as laws of your realm, until such time as others should be made. And therefore as laws of your realm they must be observed, and not contemned. And here I spake as well of the ceremonies of the church as of the foresaid laws ; that they ought neither to be rejected or despised, nor yet to be observed with this opinion, that they of themselves make men holy, or that they remit sin. For seeing that our sins be remitted by the death of our Saviour Christ Jesus, I said it was too much injury to Christ to impute the remission of our sins to any laws or ceremonies of man's making : nor the laws and ceremonies of the church at their first making were ordained for that intcut. But as the common laws of your grace's realm be not made to remit sin, nor no man doth observe them for that intent, but for a common commo- June, 2/ Hen. Vlll. i.e. 1535. Yet both of the above-named w riters, together with W'ilkins, have supposed a proclamation of the 9th of June, which refers to it, to have been issued in 1534. Strype's Mem. Eccl. Vol. I. p. 168. (Vol. I. p. 259. Ed. Oson. 1822.) Todd s Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. ).. 110. M'ilkius' Concilia, Vol. III. p. 772. This IS the more extraordinary, as a document of the 25th of June, of a similar character, printed by Burnet, contains in itself evidence of its date in an allusion lo the deaths of bishop Fisher and Sir Thomas More, who suffered on the 22d of June, 1535. See Burnet, Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. 188, and Append. Book ii. No. 32." (Vol. III. Part II. p. 100. Ed. Oxon. 1829.)] [' Vid. Letter CXLVIII. pp. 306, 7.] [» Vid. Letter CLX. p. 314, u. 2.] " This again confirms the dates given above ; for it was in Oct. 1535, that Leighton was first employed as visitor of monasteries. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 3ti9." Jenkyns' Remains nf Abp. Cranmcr, Vol. I p lf>8, n. n.] 1536.] LETTERS. 327 dity, and for a good order and quietness to be observed among your subjects ; even so were the laws and ceremonies first instituted in the church for a good order, and remembrances of many good things, but not for remission of our sins. And though it be good to observe them well for that intent they were first ordained ; yet it is not good, but a contumely unto Christ, to observe them with this opinion, tliat they remit sin ; or tliat the very bare observation of them in itself is a holiness before God : although they be remembrances of many holy things, or a disposition unto goodness. And even so do the laws of your grace's realm dispose men unto justice, to peace, and other true and perfect holiness. Wherefore I did conclude for a general rule, that the people ought to observe them, as they do the laws of your grace's realm, and with no more opinion of holiness, or remission of sin, than the other common laws of your grace's realm. Though my two sermons were long, yet I have written briefly unto your higlmess the sum of them both. And I was informed by sundry reports, that the people were glad that they heard so much as they did ; until such time as the prior of the black friars* at Canterbury preached a sermon, as it was thought and reported, clean contrary unto all the three things which I had preached before. For as touching the first part, where I had preached against the erroneous doctrine of the bishop of Rome his power ; which error was, that by God's law he should be God's vicar here in earth; the prior would not name the bishop of Rome, but under colour spake generally, that the church of Christ never erred. And as touching the second part, where I spake of the vices of the bishops of Rome and their see; the prior said that he would not slander the bishops of Rome. And he said openly to me in a good audience, that he knew no vices by none of the bishops of Rome. And he said also openly, that I preached uncharitably, when I said that these many years I had daily prayed unto God that I might see the power of Rome destroyed ; and tliat I thanked God that I had now seen it in this realm. And yet in my sermon I declared the cause wherefore I so prayed. For I said, that I perceived the see of Rome work so many things contrary to God's honour and the wealth of this realm, and I saw no hope of amendment so long as that see reigned over us ; and for this cause only I had prayed unto God continually, tliat we might be separated from that see ; and for no private malice or displeasure that I had either to the bishop'^ or see of Rome. But this seemed an uncharitable prayer to the said prior, that the power of Rome should be destroyed. And as for the third part, where I preached against the laws of the bishop of Rome; that they ought not to be taken as God's laws, nor to be esteemed so highly as he would have them ; the prior, craftily leaving out the name of the bishop of Rome, preached, that the laws of the church be equal with God's laws. These things he preached, as it is proved both by sufficient witness and also by his own con- fession. I leave the judgment hereof unto your grace and to your council, whether this were a defence of the bishop of Rome, or not. And I only, according to my boimden duty, have reported the truth of the fact. But in mine opinion, if he had spoken nothing else, yet whosoever saith that the church never erred, maintaineth the bishop of Rome his power. For if that were not erroneous that was taught of his power, That he is Christ's vicar in earth, and by God's law head of all the world, spiritual and temporal; and that all people must believe that " de necessitate salutis ;" and that whosoever doeth any thing against the see of Rome is an heretic ; and that he hath authority also in purgatory ; with such other many false things, which were taught in times past to be articles of our faith : if these things were not erroneous, yea, and They were called " doininican, black, preach- ing friars : preaching, because they were the only preachers of all the friars ; black, because of their habit, which was a black cope and cowl over a white coat ; dominican, because St Dominic was their founder.'' Somncr's Antic|. of C.int. p. KMi. Ed. Lond. If. 10.] To the bishops, Sirypc. | 328 LETTERS. [1536. errors in tlic faitli, then must needs your grace's laws bo erroneous, that pronounce the bisliop of Komc to be of no more power by God's law than other bishops, and them to be traitors that defend the contrary. This is certain, that whosoever saith tliat the church never erred, must either deny that the cliurch ever taught any such errors' of the bishop of Rome his power, and then they speak against that wliicli all the world knoweth, and .all books written of that matter these three or four hundreth years do testify; or else they must say, that the said errors be none errors, but truths. And then it is both treason and heresy. At my first examination of him, which was before Christmas, he said, that he preached not against me, nor that I had preached any thing amiss. But now he saith, that I preached amiss in very many things, and that he purposely preached against me*; and this he reporteth openly: by which words I am marvellously slandered in these parts. And for this cause I beseech your grace, that I may not have the judgment of the cause, forsomuch as he taketh me for a party; but that your grace would commit the hearing hereof unto my lord privy seal, or else to associate unto mc some other person at your grace's pleasure, that we may hear the case jointly together. If this man, who hath so highly offended your grace, and preached against mc openly, being ordinary and metropolitan of this province ; and that in such matters as concern tlie authority, misliving, and the laws of the bishop of Rome ; and that also -within mine own church ; if he, I say, be not looked upon, I leave unto your grace's prudence to expend, what example this may be unto others with like colour to maintain the bishop of Rome his authority ; and also, of what estimation I shall be reputed hereafter, and what credence shall be given unto my preaching, whatsoever I shall say hereafter. I beseech your grace to pardon me of my long and tedious writing; for I could not otherwise set the matter forth plain. And I most heartily thank your grace for the stag which your grace sent unto me from Windsor forest : which, if your grace knew for how many causes it was welcome unto me, and liow many ways it did me service, I am sure you would think it much the better bestowed. Thus our Lord have your highness always in his preservation and governance. From Ford, the xxvi. day of August, [1536.3 Your grace's most liumblo chaplain and beadsman, T. CVNTUAHIEN. CLXXVIII. TO CRUMWELL. cott. Mss. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend mc to your f.'ile.'^'^' lordship I And whereas your lordship writeth to me in the favour of this bearer, BriuTh'' Massey, an old servant to the king's highness, that, being contracted to his sister's Mubeiim. daughter of his late wife deceased, he might enjoy the benefit of a dispensation in McmofAbp. tljjit behalf; specially, considering it is none of the cases of prohibition contained in ^J i'jlj the statute^; surely, my lord, I would gladly accomplish your request herein, if the Oxon. laH). [' Any such error, Strype.] [2 Dr Jenkyns supposes that ''• this change may have arisen from the execution of Anne Boleyn in the preceiling iMay, which tended greatly to raise the spirits of the popish party. It would seem how- ever fiom Letter CLXVIII, (Letter CLXXIL p. 322 of this edit ion , ) that they had been gaining ground before that event." Kcmains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 1/1, 2. n. p.] [3 Unto your lordship, Strype.] Stat. 28 Hen. VIIL c.ip. 7, " ' For the cita- blishment of the succession of the imperial crown of this realm.' It was passed a few months before, on the king's marriage to Jane Seymour. The l)rohibited degrees were expressed in it in nearly the same terms as in the former act of succession, 25 Hen. VIII. c. 22, but were extended to cases of carnal knowledge." Jenkyns' ■ Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 173, n. r. — " Indeed in these times there were great irregularities about marriage in the realm, many being incestuous ;uid unlawful ; which caused tlie parliament, two or three years 153G.] LETTERS. 329 word of God would permit the same. And where you require me, that if I think this licence may not he oranted hy the law of God, then I should write unto you the reasons and authorities that move me so to think; that upon the declaration'^ unto the king's highness, you may confer thereupon with some other learned men, and so advertise me of the king's farther resolution* in the same accordingly ; for shortness of time, I shall shew you one reason, which is this : by the law of God inany persons be prohibited, which be not expressed, but be understand by like prohibitions in equal degree. As St Ambrose saith', that the niece is forbid by the law of God, although it be not expressed in Leviticus that the uncle shall not marry his niece. But where the nephew is forbid there, that he shall not marry his aunt, by the same is under- stand that the niece shall not bo married unto her uncle. Likewise, as the daughter is not there plainly expressed, yet where the same is forbid" to marry his mother, it is understand that the daughter may not be married to her father, by cause they be of like degree. Even so it is in this case and many other; for where it is there expressed that the nephew shall not marry his uncle's wife, it must needs be understand that the niece shall not be married unto the aunt's husband, by cause that all is one equality of degree. And although I could allege many reasons and authorities mo for this purpose, yet I trust this one reason shall satisfy all that be learned and of judgment. And as touching the act of parliament concerning the degrees prohibited by God's law, they be not so plainly set forth as I would they were. Wherein I somewhat spake my mind at the making of the said", but it was not then accepted. I re- quired then, that there might be expressed mother, and mother-in-law, daughter, and daughter-in-law ; and so in further degrees directly upward and downward, in linea recta; also sister and sister-in-law, aunt and aunt- in -law, niece and niece-in-law. And this limitation, in my judgment, should have contained all the degrees prohibited by God's law, expressed and not expressed'': and should have satisfied this man, and such other, which would marry their nieces-in-law. My lord'^, I have no news to send you from these parties, but I much long to hear such news as be occurrent with you'^ And therefore, if you have any good news, I pray you to send me some. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the viith day of September. ^1530'.] Your lordship's own, T. Cantuarien. past, viz. 1533, in one of their acts, to publish a table of degrees, wherein it was prohibited by God's law to marry. But the act did not cure this evil ; many thouglit to bear themselves out in their illegal contracts, by getting dispensations from the arch- bishop ; which created him much trouble by his denying to grant them. There was one Massy, a courtier, who had contracted himself to his deceased wife's niece : which needing a dispensation, the party got the lord Crumwell to write to the arch- bishop in his behalf ; especially because it was thought to be none of the cases of prohibition con- tained in the act. But such was the integrity of the archbishop, that he refused to do any thing he thought not allowable, though it were upon the per- suasion of the greatest men and best friends he had." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. (!r».J [■'' Upon declaration. Strype.] Advertise me the king's. Ibid.] [' Ambros. Epist. Lib. vi. Epist. xlviii. Pa- terno. Vol. V. pp. 150, 1. Ed. Colon. Agrip. 1C16.J [" The son is forbid. Strype.] [■' The said law. Ibid.] Would have contained all degrees. Ibid.] [" "Nota.that the rest of the degrees prohibited are necessary to be expressed also. All the de- grees prohibited, in my judgment, may be best e,\- pressed in these general words : that no man may marry his mother, nor mother-in-law, and so up- ward in Unea recta ; daughter, nor daughter-in-law, and so downward in linea recta ; sister, nor sister- in-law ; aunt, nor aunt-in-law; niece, nor niece-in- law." — Abp. Cranmer's Annotations, upon Henry Vlllths Corrections of the Institution of a Christian Man, Annot. xxxvi. p. 94, supra.] ['2 .Strype omits, "my lord."] ['^ Concurrent with you. Strype.] 330 LETTERS. [1536. CLXXIX. TO CRUMWELL, state Paper Oftice. Miseellane- j.] " [Charles V. went to Genoa on his return from his disastrous campaign in Provence. " As he could not bear to expose himself to the scorn of the Italians after such a sad reverse of fortune, he em- barked directly for Spain," i.e. in November, 15.36. Robertson's Hist, of Charles V. Vol. II. p. 404. Ed. Lond. l/fiO.] Alexander de Medici, who was assassinated in the beginning of 1537 by his nearest kinsman, Lorenzo. Id. ])p. 415, 0.] Charles V. "had lost one half of his troops by disease or by famine." Id. p. 403.] [" " The pope.... made it his business to procure a cessation [of arms] in Italy and in other places.... First therefore the truce was agreed upon for a cer- tain term ; when that was expired, it was continued for another; till at last a peace was made. ...Now the pope's design in reconciling these princes, was to persuade tliem to join their forces against his mortal cniMTiy the king of England, and against the Luthe- rans." Sleidan, (De statu Religionis et reipub.) Book XI. p. 23'J. This peace, or rather truce for ten years between Charles and Francis, was con- (luded in .June l.WS. Id. Book xii. p. 214.] 332 LETTERS. [1536-7. Here liavc I %vrittcn the very words of the letter, as I did translate them out of Italian into English, as near as I could, word for word ; which I can do no less than signify imto your highness, forsomuch as there be some things concerning the general council and Mr Rajnold Pole, whereof I thought it my duty to give notice unto your grace. And thus I beseech the mighty Lord of lords to strengthen and preserve your grace ever, and to resist and suppress all your highncss's adversaries with your rebel and untrue subjects'. At Knoll, the IJJth day of November. [LjSG.] Your grace's most humble chaplain and beadsman, T. Caxtuarien. To the kinr/'s Mghness. CLXXXI. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper Oflice. Misoellano ous Letters. Temp. Hen. Vlll. Vol. IX. Orii;inal. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your lordship. And whereas your lordship was so good lord unto James Arnold, my ser- vant, this bearer, as to direct (besides the king's gracious letters) your favourable letters imto sir John Champenes, knight, then lord mayor of London, and to his brethren, in the preferment of my said servant to the room and office of the sword- bearer of London^, when it shoidd chance next to be void; by means whereof there was a record in writing made of their grant unto my said servant; and forsomuch as I now understand that the sword-bearer is in danger of death, and not like to escape : these shall be to beseech your lordship, in case need so require, to direct your favour- able letters unto the mayor and aldermen that now be, putting them in remembcrance of their former grant made by reason of the king's grace's letters and your lordship's unto my said servant ; so that he may, Avithout further molestation or suit, enjoy that room, if it chance to be now void. And surely, my lord, I am more desirous to seek his preferment, because he hath sustained no small pains in journeys beyond the seas with me, Avith the bishop of Ilarforth^, Mr Eliot \ and with j\Ir Hethe', in the king's affairs ; beseechiufT your lordship therefore the rather to be his good lord in this behalf. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the ivth day of January. [1537.] Your own ever assured, Thomas C^vntu^vrien. To the ru/ht honourable and my singular good lord, my lord jn-ivy seal. CLXXXir. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper Office. Mis- cellaneous Letters, TeiTip. Hen. Vin. Third Series. Vol. IX. Original. ]\Iy very especial and singular good lord, these shall be to signify imto your good lordship, that I have sent unto you by Richard Novell my servant, the bringer hereof. [' Alluding to the rebellion in Yorkshire under Aske, which was still raging in Nov. 1536. Vid. Keunett's Hist, of England, Lord Herbert's Life of Hen. Vin. Vol. IL p. 205. Ed. Lend. 1706; and State Papers, Vol. I. p. 511, &c.] P Vid. Letter CL. p. 307.] p Edward Fox, bishop of Hereford, was sent by Henry VIII. as ambassador to the pope with Gar- diner, A. D. 1527, respecting his divorce from queen Catharine, and in Dec. 1535, he was again sent with Hethe and Barnes to the princes assembled at Smalcald, where he remained after the others re- turned home in January, a.d. 1531, the king having left further negociation of matters to him alone. He was accused of having made the matter of the king's " inclination to the evangelical doctrine more than it was," in order to influence tlie judgment of the German divines concerning the divorce. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. pp. 136,348, 354, 5. Ed.O.xon. 1822. Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lu- theran. Lib. Ill, Sect. 13. § 31t, Add. p. 111. Ed. Francof. et Lips. 1692. Vid. Letter LXXXVIII. p. 2/6, n. 1.] [' See Letter CL. p. 307, n. 6.] Sec Letters LXXX^'III. CL. pp. 276, 307.] 1537.] LETTERS. 333 xx". for your fee of tlils year, (losirhig your oood lordsliip, in all such affairs and business as i have to you at this time, as well for JMortlake" as other things, that you give credence unto him, which knoweth my whole mind herein. And so Almighty God preserve your good lordship. From Ford, the xvth day of January. [1537.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuauien. To m rj especial and singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXXIII. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty manner I commend me unto your str.to_raper lordship. And whereas I received a letter from you, wherein you will mo to send sir Hugh Payne unto you after his appearance, whom ye are informed that I acited to appear before me; your lordship shall understand, that the said sir Hugh Payne was curate of Hadley in the county of Suffolk, of my peculiar jurisdiction, and for his erroneous and seditious preaching there he was detected to me : upon which detec- tion I sent for him ; and in the mean space, while he stood in examination, I com- manded him, before doctor Revet, parson of Hadley, that he should not preach within my diocese or peculiars ; which my commandment he disobediently contemning, did both preach at Hadley and also at London in my peculiars there. And in his examination had before me concerning those things wherein he was detected, he was proved openly perjured. And that he there erroneously preached, a taste of his teaching your lord- ship shall perceive. He taught openly in the pulpit there, that one paternoster, said by the injunction of a priest, was worth a million paternosters said of a man's mere voluntary mind : by this you may soon savour what judgment this man is of, and how sincerely lie would instruct the people. At the last he, seeing these things proved against him, submitted himself to my correction. And whereas I might by justice have pronounced him perjured, and farther have proceeded against him for his erro- neous preaching, I enjoined to him but certain penance, and not so much as he deserved ; which he did receive, and swear by the holy evangelists to accomplish the same. And therein again he was forsworn and did it not, but fled into the said county of Suffolk again, and became a parish priest and a preacher at Stoke Nayland, where he is (as I am informed) as well liked as he was at Hadley. I hearing that he was there, caused him to be cited to appear before me ; which thing he did not : whereupon I did excommunicate him, and so now for his contumacy he standeth excommunicate. And if he come unto me, I will send him unto your lordship ; but in the mean space these my letters are to desire your lordship that you will put with me your helping hand to see him punished : for although many of the observants' were wolves in sheep's skins, yet in my opinion he ought to give place to none of them in dissimulation, hypocrisy, flattery, and all other qualities of the wolfish Pharisees. Furthermore I send rmto your lordship herewithal a letter directed to me by a monk of Christ's church in Canterbury, named Dan John Walkeham, concerning certain detections. Upon which letter this day I have examined Dan Stephen Gyles and Dan John Stone, monks ; and I have sent for Dan Thomas Beckct to examine him to-morrow. And as for John Stone, I have committed him to ward : beseeching your P " The archiepiscopal possessions at IMortlake were assured to Crumwell by an act of parliament passed in IS^I!, entitled ' An Act concerning an exchange of lands between the king's highness, the archbishop of Canterbury, and Thomas Crumwell, Esq. the king's chief secretary.' Stat. 28 Hen. VIII. cap. 50." Jenkyns' llemains of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 180, n. q.] [' Vid. Letters CXVIII. CXLIII. CLXXIX. pp. 2yl, 303, 330.] 334 LETTERS. [1537. lordship that I may know with expedition the king's grace's pleasure concerning the ordering of these persons'. Over this I have received letters directed both unto j-our lordship and to me from Turncy ' of Calice ; and because our letters concern divers matters, I have sent you mine also, thinking it good that your lordship know the contents thereof. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the 28th day of January. [1537.] Your own ever assured, T. Caxtvarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXXIV. TO CRUMWELL. offi^^'^i'Sd ^^"^ singular good lord, in my most hearty manner I commend me unto your Original. lordship. And where you require me to advertise you, what farther knowledge I have of Abp. ' ^ concerning the misdemeanor of such monks of Christ's church as of late were detected Vol. I. p.' 172. unto you^, as yet I know no more than I wrote to you of, sa^-ing that the observation of the king's injunctions is not regarded ; for when any of the convent will move to have any of tlie said injunctions observed, by and by the prior saith that he hath a dispensa- tion for it : insomuch that, amongst other things, on St Blase day'' last past, the prior commanded that the relics should be set forth as they were wont to be, and thereof sent word to the convent unto the chapter-house, that it w-as the king's pleasure so to be done, which is contrary to the injunctions^ given. But forasmuch as I was uncertain whether he be thus dispensed withal for such things or no, I thought it good to advertise your lordship thereof. Besides this you shall understand, that there is one, named Dan Robert Antoney, a subcellerar of Christ's church, for fear of examination is gone his ways ; who left a letter to the prior behind him, the tenor whereof you shall perceive by the copy of this letter herein inclosed. Further you shall receive herewithal a letter sent to me from Calice, concerning an oath to be had there for the extirpation of the bishop of Rome's power and authority according to the act*^ of parliament : by which said letter your lordship shall perceive more in that behalf. Also I have in durance with me a French priest of Calice, of whom I wrote to your lordship, and with him I have received an English book, which my commissary^, with other soldiers of the town, in reprehending such corrupt sayings as are therein contained, sustained much reproof and displeasure : the notable places therein this bearer my servant can inform you. If your lordship be minded to have the priest, I will send him unto you. He is surely a simple man, without all knowledge of learning ; and therefore I think that he hath spoken nothing of malice or purpose, but of ignorance. And for- asmuch as he is the French king's subject, and ser\-ed there for no purpose else but to be a gardener, in mine opinion it will be well done that he be sent unto Calice [' Vid. Letter CLXXXIV. infia.] P Vid. Letters CLV. CLIX. pp. 311,313, &c. ; Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1223. Ed. Lond. 1583; Stat. 32 Hen. VIIL cap. 49.] P Vid. Letter CLXXXin. supra.] Feb. 3rd.] " Item, That they shall not shew no relics or feigned miracles for increase of lucre, but that they exhort pilgrims and strangers to give that to the poor that they thought to offer to their images or relics." Burnet's Hi.>t. of Reformat. Book iii. No. I 2, Vol. I. Part ii. p. 222. "To the intent that all superstition and hypocrisy, crept into divers men's I hearts, may vanish away, they shall not set forth or extol any images, relics, or miracles, for any I superstition or lucre." Id. Injunctions to the Clergy of the Realm. Vol. I. Part ii. Book iii. No. 7, p. 252. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] [« Stat. 28 Hen. VIII. cap. 10.] [' Sir John Butler. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Alonu- ' ments, p. 1234. Ed. Lond. 1.583.J 1537.] LETTERS. again, and so banished the town, and sent lionie unto liis natural country. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, tlie xvi. day of February. Q1537.] Your own over assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXXV. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in most hearty wise I commend me unto your lordship, sute Paper And whereas this bearer, Mr Hambleton", shewed unto your lordship certain letters ibki. ^ which he received from Rome, and your lordship willed hira that he should in no wise agree unto them, promising him to move the king's highness to give him some living here in England ; these shall be therefore to desire your lordship to be so beneficial unto him, (and the rather at this my instant request,) to move the king's highness to give him somewhat to live on here in England, until it please God to send the true light of his gospel into his country, and unto such time as he may more quietly enjoy his own. And in so doing your lordship shall do a very good deed to further him, being a right honest man and destitute of friends, and bind him during his life to owe unto your lordship his service and prayer. Furthermore I desire your lordship, as shortly as you can conveniently, to give unto the said Mr Hambleton an answer of the king's pleasure in the same, so that he may know whereunto to trust. Thus I pray God long to preserve your lordship in health to his pleasure. From Ford, the 28th day of February. [1537-] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXXVI. TO CRUMWELL. After most hearty commendations unto your lordship ; these be to advertise the state Paper same, that this bearer moveth me of the weight of certain plate, wherein should be ibid.^ much profit unto the king's highness, as he saith : which matter neither I do well understand, nor it appertaineth unto mine office : wherefore I have sent him unto your good lordship ; unto whom, if you please, he will shew the whole effect of his mind ; which known, you may do as you shall think good. Thus our Lord have you in his most blessed preservation. From my manor of Lamehyth, the xiii. day of March. [1537.] Your lordship's assured, T. Cantuarien. To my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CLXXXVII. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, after most hearty recommendations unto your good sute Paper lordship: this shall be to desire and heartily to pray you, that my lord Cobham' ibid. ' holograph. [" Vid. Letter CLXXVI. p. 325.] George Brooke, Lord Cobham, deputy of Calais "for a period extending from a. D. 1544 to 1550 (as appears from his papers), but no date is found of his appointment." The Chronicle of Calais, p. xxxviii. n. §. Camd. Soc. Ed. Strvpe's Eccl. Mem. Vol. IL Part i. p. 319. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Letter CLXXIX. p. 330, n. 4.] 330 LETTERS. [1537. may be put in the commission', not concerning Canterbnn', bnt only for Rochester, because he lieth v\-ithin three or four miles of Rochester. I know no benefit that can come to my lord thereby, but only that I think it should be a pleasure for him, and to me surely your lordship shall do a very great pleasure therein : wherefore I entirely beseech your lordship to put him in the said commission. And thus Ahnighty God liave A our lordship ever in his preservation. From Croydon, this last day of March. [1537.] Your ovra assured ever, T. CVXTFARIEX. To my very good lord, my lord Crutmcd, lord privy seal. CLXXXVIII. TO CRU3IWELL. After most hearty commendations imto your lordship : whereas within the diocese o^ti%!''''*' of Norwich there is one named 31. Gouuthorjj, parson of Wetyng, whom of long time, Ori^na). above twenty years past, I have known not only for a great clerk, but also of such singular judgment, sobriety, and conversation of living, that in all those quaUties I have known very few Uke unto him ; and yet, this notwithstanding, (as I am informed,) he cannot in that diocese be accepted ne allowed, as he ought to be, by reason that one named Dale (whom also I knew in Cambridge, without all learning and discretion, now chaplain unto the bishop of Norwich") preacheth not only against the said master Gounthorp, but also (as it is reported) publisheth no good doctrine himself; and, foras- much as I know the said Mr Gounthorp to be a very meet personage to preach unto the people in this time, and of such soberness and discretion, that he is not like to be author of any discord or dissension ; and forasmuch also that he the bishop of Norwich doth approve none to preach in his diocese that be of right judgment, as I do hear reported of credible persons : these shall be to desire and pray you, my lord, to be so good unto the said ]\Ir Gounthorp, at this my request, as to grant him as well the king's licence to preach within this realm, as also that he may from time to time have recourse imto yonx lordship for your favourable aid and assistance in his right, in case the said Dale promote causes against him before the bishop of Norwich. I know also tliree or four grave men and substantially learned within Norwich diocese, and of very good conversation, to whom if your lordship would give the king's licence, I doubt not but vou should do a deed very acceptable unto God. For it were great pity that the diocese of Norwich should not be continued in the right knowledge of God, which is begun amongst them. Tims, my lord, right heartily fare you welL At Lambeth, the 2Gth day of May. [1537-] Your lordship's own assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. [' " Probably the commission for the collection of the subsidy to the king." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 185, n. f.] [- William Rugge, alias Reps, was elected bishop of Norwich the 31st of May and consecrated in June, a.d. I.i36. He subsequently gave his sup- port, A. D. 1539, to the carrying of the act of the Six Articles ; dissented from the act for allowing the communion in both kinds to the laity ; to that for permitting the clergy to marry, and from that for connnning the new Liturgy, and was prevailed upon to resign his bishoprick in favour of Thirlby of Westminster, a.d. 1549. Strype's ^lem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 71, 274. Vol. II. p. 743. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 173. Vol. II. pp. 84, 183, l'J-2, 30y. Vol. III. p. 272. Ed. 0.xon. 1829.J 1537.] LETTEKS. 337 CLXXXIX. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in most hearty wise I commend me unto you. And .state Paper whereas my suit hatli been unto you for my friend Henry Stoketli to have a lease of the umi ' demesne lands of the Charter-house in the Isle of Axholme, I have sent my servant, this bearer, to put your lordship in remembrance of the same, desiring you heartily to move the king's highness in the said suit, so that he may have it either by lease, or else that he may purchase the said demesne lands, according as other have done ; and in so doing your lordship shall do unto me a very singular pleasure ; as knoweth Almighty God, who have your good lordship in his tuition. At Lambeth, the 20th of July. [I537.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my singular good lor<7, my lord privy seal. CXC. TO CRUMWELL. After most hearty commendations unto your lordship : these shall be to signify unto Cott. ms.s. you, that I, with other bishops and learned men here assembled by the king's com- fouTi mandment, have almost made an end of our determinations^: for we have already Brf^sfT'' Museum. p " These ' determinations' were published short- ly afterwards under the title of ' The Institution of a Christian Man.' See preface to the reprint of it at Oxford in 1825, and the works tliere referred to. See also in the State Papers some interesting letters respecting it, addressed to Crumwell by bishops Fox and Latymer, two of the commissioners em- ployed in its compilation. It appears from these, that there was great difficulty in coming to an agree- ment. Latymer prays God, ' that when it is done, it will be well and sufficiently done, so that we shall not need to have any more such doings ; for verily, for my part, I had lever be poor parson of poor Kynton again, than to continue thus bishop of Worcester ; not for any thing that I have had to do therein, or can do ; but yet forsooth it is a troublous thing to agree upon a doctrine in things of such controversy, with judgments of such diversity, every man, I trust, meaning well, and yet not all meaning one way. But I doubt not but now in the end we shall agree both one with another, and all with the truth, though some will then marvel.' And bishop Fox also says, with reference probably to the heat of their debates, that they 'wanted much Crum- well's presence.' Cranmer and Fox are repre- sented to have taken the lead in the discussions ; and the latter, when the book was completed, under- took to superintend the printing of it. 'This day,' says Latymer, ' we had finished, I trow, the rest of our book, if my lord of Hereford had not been diseased ; to whom surely we owe great thanks for his great diligence in all our proceedings. Upon Monday 1 think it will be done altogether, and then my lord of Canterbury will send it unto your lordship with all speed: to whom al«o, if any thing be praiseworthy, bona pars laudis optima jure de- betur.'' — VV^hen their determinations were thus con- cluded, an important question arose respecting the authority by which they should be issued. And accordingly Fox beseeches Crumwell ' to know the king's pleasure for the prefaces which shall be put unto the said book, and whether his highness will QcRANMER, II.] that the book shall go forth in his name, according to such device as I once moved unto your lordship, or in the name of the bishops.' State Papers, Vol. I. pp. 55fi, 5()2, 565. Fox's 'device' perhaps may have been, that the commissioners should send a letter to the king, reporting their proceedings, and praying for his majesty's sanction ; that the king should return a gracious answer, complying with their request ; and that both these documents should be printed by way of introduction to the new book. Such a letter from the commissioners was actually prefixed to The Institution ; and a minute of an answer from the king is preserved in the Public Record Office, Theo- logical Tracts, Vol. IX. p. 73; though it does not seem to have been noticed by the historians. In this he informs the prelates, that although he had not had time to overlook their work, he trusted to them for its being according to scripture ; that he permitted it to be printed, and commanded all who had care of souls to read a portion of it every Sun- day and holy day for three years, and to preach conformably thereto. But it would appear that, cautiously as this reply was worded. Hen. VIII. did not choose to commit himself by its publication ; for The Institution came out with no other preface than the above-named letter of the prelates, and with no farther claim to royal authority, than was implied by its issuing from the press of the king's printer. It rested therefore on very different grounds from the Articles of Religion which pre- ceded, and the ' Necessary Doctrine' which followed it. For both of these formularies of faith were first approved in convocation, and were then provided with a preface by the king, and declared in the title- page to be set forth by his authority. Thus it was not a distinction without a difference, that The Institution was called the bishops', and the Neces- sary Doctrine the King's Book. — This statement has been given at some length, because, if correct, it will solve some difficulties in the subsequent letters, and because there are several conflicting accounts of the matter in our ecclesiastical writers." Jenkyns.] 22 LETTERS. [1537. subscribed unto the declarations of the Paternoster and the Ave Maria, the creed and the ten commandments; and there rcmaineth no more but certain notes of the creed, unto the wliich Ave be agreed to subscribe on 3Ionday next : whicli all, when thev shall be subscribed, I pray you that I may know j our mind and pleasure, whether I shall send them incontinently unto you, or leave them in my lord of Herteforde's hands, to be deUvered by him when he cometh next unto the court : beseeching vou, my lord, to be intercessor unto the king's highness for us all, that we may have his grace's Ucence to depart for this time, until his grace's further pleasure be known ; for they die almost every where in London, Westminster, and in Lambeth they die at my gate even at the next house to me'. I would fain see the king's highness at my departing, but I fear me that I shall not, by cause that I shall come from this smoky air ; yet I would gladly know the king's pleasure herein. Also, where you granted unto me licence to visit my diocese this year, I beseech you that I may have your letters to doctor Peter °, to put that in my commission. ^loreover I beseech your lordship not to forget to be a suitor for me unto the king's highness concerning mine exchange, and especially for the remission of such debts as arc yet behind unpaid, which I owe imto his grace ^. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the xxi. daj- of July. [1537.] Over this, I pray you shew unto me your advice, how I shall order in my said visitation such persons as hath transgressed the king's grace's injunctions*. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. 'I beseech your lordship to send me word whether I shall examine the vicar of Croyden in this presence of the bishops and other learned men of our assembly, or otherwise how I shall order him. State Paper [Examination of Roland Philipps, 28 and 29 July, a.d. 1537.]*' Ofiice. Mis- Leito-s""* Examinatio D. Rolandi Philipps coram Domino Archiepiscopo Cantuarien. vicesimo octavo die mensis Jidii Temp. Hen. anno supradicto. A'lII. Third Series. Vol. 3_ jfem inierrogatur, Whome he knoweth fallen into this erronr, that thai truste to be savid by faith and baptisme, and have lefte all good workes, and how long it is syns the people fell into that erronr. Respon- dei, that he knoweth no special! person that is in that erronr, butt yt is abowt 2 yeres agoo syns the people cam into that erronr. Item, -nhat good warkes the people have left. Respondet, that thei haye lefte prayer, fasting, and alnies dedes. Jiem, -vrhether he knowe any persons that doth evil warkes, and leave all good warkes, which thinks thay do well therin, and that thei may do soo withoute perill of dampnation. Respondet, that he cannott knowe that. Item, those people that leave all good workes and do evill workes, whether he thinketh thei do it bycanse of this erroniiis opinion, that thei tliinke thei may do so ; or thei do it of fraylnes or malicionsnes, knowyng thei onght not so to doo, and yet do it. Respondet, that he knoweth not whether any man do it of that erronious opinion or no. 5. Item, whether Esay and the angell preached the gospell, holly sincere, dilneide, and precise. Re- spondet negative; for thei preached it inchoative, but not hoUy. Item, whether the evangelistes wTote the gospell holly, sincere, dilucide, and precise. Respondet, that thei wrote the gospel hoUy, but not svncere, dilucide, and precise. Item, whither the Appostells like\vise \^Tote the gospell holly, syncere, dilucide, and precise. Respondet, that the Apostells wrote not the gospeU. Item, whether the churche hath the gospell holly, svncere, dilucide, and precise. Respondet, that none of the evangelistes alone wTote the gospeU, but all together did. [' " Sir, we be here not without all peril, for beside too, two hath died of my keeper's folks, out of my gate-hoase, three be yet there with raw sores ; and even now master Nevell cometh and telleth me, that my under cook is fallen sick, and like to be of theplague." V'id. Bp. Latimer to Crumwell; Letter XCVL part ii. State Papers, p. 563.] [- Vid. Letter CLX. p. 315 ; Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer. p. 79. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] Vid. Letters LXXSHIL CXCIX. pp. i/O, 348. 1 These were the injunctions given by autho- rity of the king's highness to the clergy of this realm, printed by Burnet, Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Part IL Book in. No. 7, PP- 250—56. Ed. Oxon. Vid. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. \. pp. 434, et seqq. Ed. Oxon. 1822. M'ilkins' Concilia, Vol. L p. 813.] The postscript is in tlie archbishop's liand.] [" Dr Jenkyns has given some heads of this examination, but it is here printed entire from the MSS. in the Slate Paper Office.] Ii-i37.] LETTr:RS. 339 //('/;;, wliotlior liyniself ovor prenclied the g'ospoU liollv, syiicerc, dihiciili-, anil pret'ise. Ilespondet, never in all liis lim-. 7. Item, whetlicr llie A])ostpIls ])reacliyd to the jjcntilles that whieh tlie evangelistes wrote. licspo/tdet, that the evaiigelistes wrote tliat that apostelles haikl [ireaehcd. 8. Item, whonie he hath liai-de say that thei wold not have the olde Testament meddeld withall, for it was l)ut figures and shadowes ; and likewise condempne all seculer sciences. Mespondet, that he knoweth no particidcr persons. !). Item, whome he ment by the eatliolike churelie, whan he said that the catholildeji a negotiis consiliisque publicis missionem vel verius respirationem nactus, et Tuunn. intct cetero^ doctos viros, quorum epistolis responsa jam diu debueram, tibi quoquc, mdio^'iBs Vadiane, vir illustris doctissimcque, nunc demuui vertente anno respondere incipiens, Orli's^ai.'^' (utpote cujus litcras superiore liyeme accepcrim, una ciun munere literario ; quod cenus Epurciaror 1^^'^^'^ soleo Tcl inter pretiosissima numerare.) illud imprimis mccum reputare pudi- N^S"' '^uJi<^us occoepi vererique, ne forte suspicionem aut etiam opiniouem mihi aliquam ssryps's sinistram apud animum tuum silentio meo tam diutumo contraxerim ; quia sciam apud ^S'mcr''''' vulgus liominum fieri plenunque solere, cum bospes bospitem salutat, ut in prime Xaiilpp.rlo maxime aditu responsum solicite cxspectent : quod si differatur, superbiam aliquam vel OxM. im neglectum sui, vel, ut minimum, oblirioncm intervenire snspicantur ; qualeniqne in primo illo accessu invenere, talem in imiversam reliquam vitam crga se fore prsjudicant. Cum qui cite respondet, libenter et gratanter id facere judicatur, eumque proinde bumanum, facilem, gratumque interpretantur ; contra, qui tarde, fastuosus, difficilis, et incivilibus ac inamcenis moribus praditus cxistimatur. Usque adeo bis facit quod cito facit, quicquid quis cito facit. Verum ego de tua neutiquam ATilgari prudentia et bumani- tate meliora mihi polliceor, confidoque te banc meam non spontaneam tarditatem aut cessationem, sed necessariam dilationem benigne accepturum, eamque non tam moribus quam negotiis meis imputatunmi : qua qualia et quanta fuerint, puto rumores ad vos usque jampridem pertixlisse, et ego de eisdem nonnibil ad Grynaiim meimi, imo nos- trimi, scripsi ; cum quo pro amicitiae jure omnia tibi communia futura esse non ambigo. Ad ilium igitur te remitto, siquid bac re offenderis, qui me tibi reddat excusatiorem. Tuam erga me voluntatem et promptitudinem animi ad contrahendam mecum sanctio- rem necessitudinem in Uteris tuis perspicio, et libens amplector oscidorque. Virum enim dignmu te judico, quern ego jiropter eximiam cruditioncm, qua me quoque adjutum profecisse neutiquam dissimulavero, et propter morum probitatem, multorum grayissi- morum vironmi testimoniis comprobatam, onmi amore, favore, ac veneratione prosequar. Veruntamen ut animi mei sensum (sicuti inter bonos viros fieri oportet) ingenue tibi profitear, argmnentum quod tractas in sex iUis libris', quos mihi dono dederas, in totum mihi displicet ; vellemque vigilias tuas tantas febcius collocasses, et mecum jucunda? amiciriaj melioribus, aut certe minus improbatis, auspiciis fuisses usus. Xam ego nisi certiora afferri video, quam bactenus videre potui, sententis illius vestra? nec patronus nee astipubitor esse volo. Et plane mihi vel ex eo maxime pcrsuasum est, causam esse non bonam, quod cam viri tam ingeniosi, tam diserti, tamque omnibus artibus et disciplinis instructi, non ^"ideamini satis valide tueri ac sustinere. Yidi pleraque omnia, qucB vel ab CEcolampadio vel a ZuingHo scripta sunt et edita, didicique omnium bomimun omnia cum delectu esse legenda- Et fortasse illud D. Hieronymi de Origene elogium in illos quoque non absnrde aliquis detoreerit, "TTbi bene, nemo melius," &c. Xosti enim quod sequitur. Quatenus quidem papisticos et sopbisticos errores et abusus indicare, convincere, corrigereque sunt conati, lando et approbo. Atque utinam intra fines illos consritissent, neque fruges una cum zizaniis conculcassent, hoc est, vetcnmi doctorum primorumque in ecclesia Christi scriptorum auctoritatem una violassent ! Xam ut ingenia vestra quantumcunque versavcritis, mihi tameu certe nunquam approbaveritis, nec cuiquam, opinor, aequo lectori, veteres illos auctores in hac controversia pro vestra facere sententia. Fuistis nimirum in investigandis erroribus plus satis curiosi ; et dum omnia purgare studetis, iUic quoque errorem subesse putavistis, ubi nullus fuit. Quando [' Jojkchim Vadian was bom at St Gall, Swit- zerland, A. D. 1484, and was celebrated as a scholar and mathematician.] .'- " There was one Joachim Vadianus, a learned man of St Gall in Helvetia, and an ac- quaintance of the archbishop's. He had framed a treatise, intituled, Aphorisms upon the considera- tion of the Eucharist," in sis books ; which were intended to prove no corporal presence." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, \'ol. I. p. Ui. Ed. Oxon. 1S40. Cranmer held this doctrine tiU a. d. 154fi, " when by more mature and calm deliberation, and considering the point with less prejudice, and the sense of the fathers more closely, in conference with Dr Ridley, afterwards bishop of Rochester, and his fellow-martyr, he at last quitted and freed himself from the fetters of that unsound doctrine." Zurich Letters, 3rd Seties, Letter A ll. p. 13. Park. Soc. Ed.] 1537.] LETTERS. 343 hie certc, si error est, jam inde a jjriniordio ccclesire ab ipsis patrihus et viris apos- tolicis nobis fuit propinatus. Qiiod ([uis pius sustinuerit vol audirc, nedum credere? lit nequid interim dicani, quod bonus Dominus noster unicc dilectam sponsam suam nunquam in tarn pudenda cKcitate tamdiu dereliquisset. Quamobrem quum ha-c, quam tencnius, catliolica fides do vera prcsentia corporis tarn apcrtis ac manifcstis scripturis fuerit ecclesiaj ab initio promulgata, et eadem postea per primes ecclesiasticos scriptores fidelium auribus tam claro tamque stndiosc commendata ; ne, quEeso, ne mihi pergatis earn tam bene radicatam et suffultam velle amplius convellere aut subraere. Satis jam, satis tentatum est hactenus. Et nisi super firmam petram fuisset firmiter Eedificata, jamdudum cum magnte ruinffi fragore cecidisset. Dici non potest, quantum htec taui cruenta controversia, cum per universum orbem Christiauum, tum maxime apud nos, bene currenti verbo evangelii obstiterit. Vobis ipsis afFert ingens periculum, et ceteris omnibus prsebet non dicendum offendiculum. Quocirca, si me audietis, hortor et suadeo, imo vos oro, obsecro, et visceribus Jesu Christi obtestor et adjure, uti concordiam procedere et coire sinatis ; in illam confirmandam totis viribus incumbatis ; pacemque Dei tandem, qua superat omnem sensum, ecclesiis permittatis, ut evangelicam doc- trinam unam, sanam, puram, et cum primitivre ecclesis disciplina consonam, junctis viribus quam maxime propagemus. Facile vel Turcas ad evangelii nostri obedientiam converterimus, modo intra nosmetipsos consentiamus, et pia quadam conjuratione con- spiremus. At si ad liunc modum pergimus ad invicem contendere et conimordere, timendura erit, ne (quod dicens aboniinor), juxta comminationem apostolicam, ad invicem consumamur. Habes, optime Vadiane, meam de tota controversia ilia neutiquara fictam sententiam, una cum admonitione libera ac fideli. Cui si obtemperaveris, non modo inter amicos, sed etiam vel inter amicissimos mihi nomen tuum ascripsero. Bene vale. [^1537.3 T. Cantuariens. Illustri et erudito viro JoacJiimo Vadiano, consult apud sanctum Galium in Hel- vetia. [TRANSLATION.] Having obtained a release, or rather a respite, from public affairs and deliberations, and beginning, illus- trious and most learned Vadian, at the turn of the jear, to reply to you among my other learned correspond- ents, to whose letters I had long been owing an answer, (to you, I say, as having received your letter last winter, togetlier with a literary present, which kind of presents 1 always regard as of the greatest value,) I first begin to consider with myself, and entertain some apprehension, lest by my so long jiroti'acted silence 1 may have given occasion in your mind to some suspicion or opinion not altogether favourable to me : for 1 know that it is usual among the generality of mankind, that when one person sends his commendations to another, he anxiously expects an acknowledgment of them by the very first oppcrtunity. And if this be delayed, he will suspect that it has been owing to pride, or neglect, or at least forgetfulness ; and will con- clude beforehand that the party will continue sucli through the whole of his life, as he lias been found to be upon a first introduction. AVhereas tlie person w ho sends a speedy reply, is judged to have done so from kind and friendly motives, and is therefore regarded as courteous, accessible, and grateful ; he on the other liand, who is tardy in his acknowledgments, is considered hard of access, and a person of rude and dis- agreeable manners. So true it is, that whatever a man does quickly, and without delay, he may be said to do twice over. But I promise myself a far better reception from your more than ordinary discretion and courtesy, and am confident that you ^^ ill take in good part this my involuntary tardiness or delay, and not ascribe it so much to my manners as to my engagements. The nature aiul importance of these has, I think, long since been made known to you by report ; and I have written something respecting them to our common friend Gryna!us, who will, I doubt not, as the rights of friendship require, make you acquainted with every circumstance. To him therefore 1 refer you, in case you are offended with me in this matter, as to one who will render me more excusalde in yoiu- eyes. I perceive in your letter, and readily accept and embrace, your good-will towards me, and inclination to cultivate a more intimate friendship with me. For I consider you as one who, by reason of yoiu- extraordinary erudition, (by which I shall not scruple to acknowledge that 1 have myself derived benefit,) and of your probity of morals, confirmed by the testimony of many most excellent persons, is worthy of being regarded by me witli all love, favour, and respect. Nevertheless, if I may candidly express my sentiments, (as ought to be the case between good men,) the subject you treat of in those six books which you sent me as a present, is altogether displeasing to me ; and I could wish you had bestowerl your labours to better purpose, and commenced an agreeable friendsliip with myself under better or, at Iciist, more approved ausjiices. For, unless I sec stronger evidence brought forward tlian 1 liave yet been able to see, I desire neither to be the patron nor the approver of the opinion maintained by you. And I am phiinly convinced, and IVom this circumstance especially, that the cause is not a good one, because yon who arc so shrewd, so cloipient, and so perfectly accomplished in all arts and learning, do not seem to / 344 LETTERS. [1537. defend and support it with suflficient validity. 1 hare seen almost every thing that has been written and pub- lished either bv (Ecolampadius or Zuinglius, and I have come to the conclusion that the writings of every man must be read with discrimination. And periiaps one might apply to these men, and not without reason, the remark of Jerome respecting Origen, that where they wrote well, nobody wrote better, &c. : you know what follows. As far indeed as they have endeavoured to point out, confute, and correct papistical and sophistical errors and abuses, I commend and approve them. And I wish that they had confined themselves within those limits, and not trodden down the wheat together with the tares ; that is, had not at the same time done violence to the authority of the ancient doctors and chief vrriters in the church of Christ. For how much soever vou may exercise your ingenuity, you will certainly never convince me, nor, I think, any unprejudiced reader, that those ancient authors are on your side in this controversy. Tou have been, in fact, more than enough inquisitive in your investigation of errors : and while you are endeavouring to puri^ every thing, vou have fancied error to lurk in places where none existed. And this error, most certainly, if error it be, has been handed down to us by the fathers themselves, and men of apostolical character, from the very begitming of the church. And what godly man could endure to hear this, much less to believe it ? Not to mention in the mean time, that our gracious Lord would never have left his beloved spouse in such lament- able blindness for so long a period. Wherefore, since this catholic faith which we hold respecting the real presence has been declared to the church from the beginning by such evident and manifest passages of scrip- ture, and the same has also been subsequently commended to the ears of the faithful with so much clearness and diligence by the first ecclesiastical writers : do not, I pray, persist in wishing any longer to carp at or subvert a doctrine so well grounded and supported. Tou have suflBciently made the attempt already. And unless it had been firmly founded upon a solid rock, it would long since have fallen with the crash of a mighty ruin. It cannot be told, how greatly this so bloody controversy has impeded the fuU cotirse of the gospel both throughout the whole christian world, and especially among ourselves. It brings very great danger to yourselves, and occasions to all others a stumbling-block greater than I can express. Wherefore, if you will listen to me, I exhort and advise you, yea, I beg, beseech, and implore and adjure you in the bowels of Jesus Christ, to agree and tmite in a christian concord, to exert your whole strength in establishing it, and at length to afford to the churches the peace of God which passeth aU understanding, so that we may, with united strength, extend as widely as possible one sound, pure, evangelical doctrine, conformable to the discipline of the primitive church. We should easily convert even the Turks to the obedience of our gospel, if only we would agree among ourselves, and tmite together in some holy confederacy. But if we go on in this way "to bite and devour each other," there will be reason to fear, lest (what I abhor the mention of), according to the warning of the apostle, we "be consiuned one of another." Tou have, worthy Vadian, my true and genuine opinion respecting that entire controversy, together with a free and faithful admonition. To which if you will pay attention, I shall enrol your name not only among mv friends, but among my best friends. Farewell. [15.37.] ' T Caxtuab. CXCIV. TO CRUMWELL. sute Paper My especial good lord, after most hearty commendations unto your lordship ; these CTiuokii^'^ shall be to siffnifv unto the same, that vou shall receive bv the bringer thereof a bible* Ij^tters o • ' • • o Temp. Hen. lU English, both of a new translation and of a new print, dedicated unto the king's seriis. ^'oil* majesty, as farther appeareth by a pistle unto his grace in the beginning of the book, sute*^^pe^ which in mine opinion is very well done, and therefore I pray your lordship to read iT°No''xctv' same. And as for the translation, so far as I have read thereof, I like it better pp. 561,2. ^j^gjj ^jjy other translation heretofore made; yet not doubting but that there may and Lifeof.\bp. will be found some fault therein, as you know no man ever did or can do so well, but VoLi. plsH. it mav be from time to time amended. And forasmuch as the book is dedicated unto tbe king's grace, and also great pains and labour taken in setting forth of the same ; I pray you, my lord, that you will exhibit the book unto the king's highness, and to obtain of his grace, if you can, a licence that the same may be sold and read of every person, without danger of any act, proclamation, or ordinance heretofore granted to the contrarv. until such time that we the bishops shall set forth a better translation, which I think will not be till a day after doomsday ^. And if you continue to take such pains for the setting forth of God's word, as you do, although in the mean season you suffer some snubs, and many slanders, lies, and reproaches for the same, yet one day he ^vill requite altogether. And the same word (as St John saith) which shall judge every man at the [' This date is assigned by Colomesius.] " The bible, wh:ch i* the Holy Scripture : in which are contained the Old and New Testament, truly and purely translated into English, by Thomas Matthew. MDxxxvii." For an account of this translation, vid. Anderson's Annals of tlie English Bible, Vol. I. pp. 3/0—387. Ed. Loud. 184o.] Vid. Strype's JMem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 48, 9. Ed. Oxon. 1840 : and Levis' Hist, of Translations of the Bible, p. 145. Ed. Lond. 18I8.J 1537.] LETTERS. 345 last day, must needs shew favour to them that now do favour it. Thus, my lord, ri^lit heartily fore you well. At Ford, the ivth day of August. [1537.] Your assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To the right honouraUe and my especial good lord, my lord privy seal. CXCV. TO CRUMWELL. After most hearty commendations unto your lordship : whereas the same writeth state Paper unto me to stay a suit which should be made unto me for the induction of a certain original. " person in St Quintune's in Spelake", in the marches of Calais, upon an advowson granted of the same ; surely, my lord, as yet there is no such suit made unto me : howbeit, if any suit be made, I shall, according to your mind, stay the same, and likewise incontinently send unto mine officers that they on their behalf do the same accordingly. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Canterbury, the 5th day of August. [1537-] Your lordship's own, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CXCVI. TO CRUMWELL. My singular good lord, in my right hearty wise I commend me unto your lordship, state Paper These shall be to yield unto the same my most hearty thanks for your good advertise- ong^iaK''"' ment unto the king's majesty touching the tenor of my letters, which I sent to you by sir Edward Ryngsley, knight^. And as touching your commendation of the said sir Edward, with your efFectious request for my favour to be declared towards him in such things as he may have to do with me, I am right glad that you have conceived so good opinion of him ; and for my part, though my ability be but small, he shall have such commodity and pleasure as I may do for him. Howbeit I shall desire your lordship so to extend your goodness towards him, that thereby he may have some preferment now in the alteration of these religious houses ; wherein surely you shall not only much animate the man to do the king's majesty his most faithful service, but also bind him to be at your commandment. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the viiith day of August. [1537.] Your assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CXCVII. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your cotton Mss. lordship. And whereas I understand that your lordship, at my request, hath not only ^ '32^.' b.' ^' exhibited the l)ible which I sent unto you/', to the king's majesty, but also hath obtained ^mm^ of his grace, that the same shall be allowed by his authority to be bought and read "j"^,"^^'' within this realm; my lord, for this your pain'^, taken in this behalf, I give unto you ^f^.^l^^^'^' my most hearty thanks" : assuring your lordship, for the contentation of my mind, you ^o'-J^^ . 11)40. Vid. Letter CCI. p. 349.] ['• There is a Sir Edw. Ringleis mentioned by Foxe, as "controller of the town of Calais, an office of no small charge, though he knew not a B from a battledore, nor ever a letter of the bool<." Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1227. Ed. Lond. \bXVi.\ y Vid. Letter CXCIV.J [' This your pains. Strype.] [" I give you my most hearty thanks. Ibid.] 34n LETTERS. [1537. have shewed nie more pleasure herein, than if you liad given me a thousand pound ; and I doubt not but that liereby such fruit of good knowledge shall ensue, that it shall well appear hereafter, what high and acceptable service you have done unto God and the king: which shall so much redound to your honour, that, besides God's reward, you shall obtain perpetual memory for the same within tliis realm. And as for me, you may reckon me your bondman for the same'. And I dare be bold to say, so may ye do my lord of Wurceiter^ Thus, my lord, right heartily fare ye well. At Ford, the xiiitli day of August. [1537-]] Your own bondman ever, T. Caxtuariex. CXCVIII. TO CRUMWELL. Cotton MSS. Cleop. E. V. f. 202. Original. Stryne's Meiii.of Abp. Crannner, p. «3. a!i(l Ap- pendix, No. xix. Vol. II. pp. 723, TrARIEX. To my very singular good lord, my, lord privy seal. CC. TO POTKYXS'. Wiikins'^ ^ I coMMEXD me unto vou. And whereas I have received the king's most honourable III. p. 827, letters*" concerning the speedy declaration of his grace's pleasure, for the abolishing of Heyiyn,' certain holidays named in the late act of convocation, whereof the transumpt I send Convocat. you lierewitlial ; my mind is therefore, that you cause, with all expedition, the king's pleasure in this behalf to be published unto aU the clergy vdthin the deaneries of my [' Vid Letters LXXVIII. CXC. pp. 270, 338.] i The indenture for effecting the e.xchange bears date Nov. 30, 29 Hen. VIII. i.e. 153/. Hasted s HisL of Kent, Vol. 1. p. 322. Ed. Cant. 1742—99. A full account of the archbishop's houses at Maid- stone, Otford, and Knoll, will be found, lb. Vol. I. pp. 323, 338, and Vol. III. p. 624. " 3Iy lord, i minded to have retained Knol unto himself, said, ' That it was too small a house for his majesty.' ' Marry,' said tlie king, ' I had rather have it than this house,' meaning Otford, 'for it standeth on a i better soil. This house standeth low and is rheu- i matic, like unto Croydon, where I could never be , without sickness. And as for Knol, it standeth on i a sound, perfect, wholesome ground: and if 1 should make abode here, as I do surely mind to do now and then, I will live at Knol, and most of iny house shall live at Otford.' And so by this means both those houses were delivered up to the king's hands." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Craumer, ^'ol. II. p. 625. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] P Vid. Letter CLXXV. p. 326.] [■* indifferently, i. e. fairly, justly.] Vid. Letters CXXXIX. CLXXXVII. pp. 301, 336, n. 1.] [" John Butler.] [' The archbishop's register.] P Dr Jenkyns thinks this letter belongs to a.d. 1536, and has reference to the king's letter, (vid. Letter CXCVIII. p. 347, 6), the date of which he assigns as being probably Aug. 11, 1536. The supposed date of the letter fixed by Wilkins is here followed, as it aUo is in Dr Jenkyns, Vol. I. p. 202. J ]r,37.] LETTERS. 349 peculiars, to the intent that the said act of convocation may from licnccfortli be put in due exercise, according to the purport and effect of the same. Thus fare you well. At Ford, the 16th day of September. [1537.2 ^ ^. T. Cantuauien. CCI. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular and especial good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me to state^Papor your lordship. These shall be to give to your lordship right hearty thanks for this ceiianeous'"' bearer, Thomas Wakefeld, my servant ; for, as I understand, you have been many ways Temp%en. his special good lord ; beseeching you of continuance towards him. And albeit your Series. Voi'. lordship wrote unto me of late to stay such suit' as should be made to me concerning ' the institution of the parsonage of St Quintyne of Spellacke'" within the marches of Calice, which I have hitherto accomplished accordingly; yet I shall nevertheless be- seech your lordship, forsomuch as I perceive that this my said servant is, by virtue of the king's advowson, presented thereunto, to be no less his good lord in this his suit than you have hitherto been, and that the rather at this mine instant request, so that having right thereunto, he may enjoy the same with your favour : and that upon your lordship's pleasure known in this behalf, he may have a token from you unto my chancellor for his institution ; for the which you shall bind him to do unto your lordship his both daily prayer and service, and me to requite the same if it lie in my power. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the xx. day of September. [1537-3 Your own assured, T. Cantuarien. To the r\(jhl honourahle and my singular good lord, my lord jtrivij seal. ecu. TO A JUSTICE". In my right hearty wise I commend me to you. And whereas divers times heretofore, Pubiic r?- of mere love and favour, which in my heart I bear to you unfeignedly, I have moved, Tractat. exhorted, and in as much as in me was, allured you to alter your judgment, minding iw[vuVji, to bring you to favour the word of God and the knowledge thereof, to the intent T i'/jir''^ that by your good ensample the king's subjects within my diocese might the rather '^"S'"''' be obedient and willing to conceive and apply themselves to the observation of such ordinances, as by the king's majesty and his learned counsel in the laws of God should from time to time be set forth and published, concerning as well the abolishment and extirpation of superstition, as also of the bishop of Rome's erroneous doctrine, which in miiny points within this realm still sticketh in men's hearts; this notwithstanding, (as far as I many ways perceive,) my said exhortation and good intent towards you taketh little effect ; which thing I assure you is no little grief to me. But inasmuch [a Vid. Letter CXCV. p. 345.] Cranmer admitted Robert Palmare to the church of the parish Sti. Quintini de Spellache within the marches of Calais, vacant by the death of John Hayburne, Oct. 2, 1537. Vid. Cranmer's Register, fol. 3r,2, b.] [' ' Tlie letters between Cranmer and the Kentish justice are in the hand of a secretary, and Dr Jen- kyns conjectures that they were prepared for the information of Crumwell. Remains of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 201, n. y. They bear the following endoisements : " The copie I're of exhortaco'n, w'. alsoo an answer to the same, from Rayneham." ALso by a later hand, " I thinke this was betwixt Cranmer and l-'issher." Fisher was, however, ex- ecuted June 22, A.n. 1535. In Hlorice's " I>etter sent to sir Wm. Butts, and sir Anthony Deny, defending the cause of M. Rich. Turner, preacher, against the papists," he makes mention of sir .John Bilker, sir Christopher Hales, and sir Thomas flloile, knights, as Kentish "ju>tlces, such as then favoured their cause and faction, [i.e. the papists',] and such as are no small fools." Foxe's Acts and Monu- ments, p. 18fi9. Kd. Lond. 1H83. If the name of Fisher be incorrect in the endorsement, it is diffi- cult to discover who might have been intended.] LETTERS. [1537. as it is bettor for mo in tinio, after a friendly fashion, to be plain witli yon, than so long to forbear tiiat botli you and I may repent onr dallying, if tlie king (or rather God) shall by opportunity see just cause to punisli onr overnincli untowardness ; .1 will at tliis time ojien fully my mind to you, and eftsoons exhort you either to be in such opinion and faith as is by the word of God and the king's ordinances prescribed and set forth to his people without colour; or else I cannot see the contrary but of necessity I must be constrained to complain to tlie king's majesty of you in that behalf, wliicli I were very loth to do, and it is contrary to my mind and usage hitherto ; nevertheless, if you overmucli constrain me, I will not fail to do it. For I am fully persuaded that it will little avail me, either by myself or by such as I shall substitute, to preach within my diocese the word of God or the king's ordinance, you and yours being reputed and known, both of the commons and gentlemen of the shire, of a contrary opinion to me. In something myself (besides the common fame tliat I liear of you) I have experience of your judgment, that you take not indifferently such things as of late years hath been set forth by the authority of the word of God : and besides tliis, it is known to many, tliat you let, in as much as in you is, tlie people in my diocese to exercise themselves in the knowledge of God's laws ; but tliat from time to time you promote them to all trouble and vexation', without any discerning good knowledge from manifest error, so that (as it is tliought) you rather thereby intend to extinguish the whole knowledge of God, than to have him by his word known and glorified. I pray you, wliat other ways was there at any time invented better to maintain, continue, or uphold the bishop of Rome's usurped authority and other superstitiousness, than to banish and suppress the word of God and the know- ledge thereof specially from the simple and common people, and to restrain the same to the knowledge of a certain few persons ? yea, this thing hath been universally the only decay of our faith. And why tlien may not men think of you to be a special favourer covertly of his authority, wlien you bear the people such a hatred for favour- ing of God's word, which word liath uttered unto all the world his crafty inventions ? Surely you so handle yourself in this thing, tliat it is not only known to tlie people that you hate God's word, but also that you cannot abide any reformation or alteration of abuses in the cliurch, or amongst the people ; uttering your words and communication in such wise, that every thing that is set forth contrary to the late custom used by the authority of Rome must seem to you and yours new learning and erroneous. And again, if any ceremony or ordinance of the church be but brought to his first sense and meaning, and cut away from superstition, by and by it is i)lasted abroad under your authority and by such as appertaineth to you, that all old fashions are restored again, spite of this new doctrine and new preachers; and so de- clared and communed of, that the people daily conceiveth great murmuration both against the ordinances, against the king's majesty, his council, and against me and all other that by our preaching declareth such abuses and superstition as hath been hitherto brought from Rome, which would restore God his honour, obedience to the prince, and peace and tranquillity to the realm. And to the intent that you shall perceive that these things be not feigned ne imagined without cause, you shall understand, that (besides the common and vulgar fame touching the premises) certain of your servants and family lately, since this new book of the clergy's determination came forth by the king's grace's commandment °, hath not only niisreported the said book in divers and many things, (as I am in- formed,) but also hath spoken such words or like in effect as hereafter ensuoth, that is to say to move divers by these words, " I am sorry for you, and I can do no less than shew unto you that thing that I know to be true, and Ihat the king's book willetli ; for of truth it allowcth all the old fashion, and putteth all the knaves of the new learning to silence, so that now they dare not speak one word," — wiUing them to leave the teachers of the New Testament, for they be but knaves, cobblers, and fi Vid. Letter CCXXIII. p. 3H7.] [- i.e. The Institution of a Christian Man. Vid. Letter CXC. p. 337-] 1537.] LETTERS. such otlior aboiiiinablo borctics; fiiitbcr saying, tliat "my master and divers otlier could have favoured you much better, saving tliat you smelled of the now k;arning." If tliese, and such like words, be not botli contentious and seditious, I know not what may bo cause of sedition in this matter. For surely I think that those whicli begun the rebellion in Lincolnshire^ had no better occasion to turn the people's hearts against tlieir prince, than such manner of communication as is used here by your maintenance, or at the least trusting to your defence. Wliich thing mucli grieveth me, yea, it pitieth me not a httle, to think that you, having so kind and loving a sovereign lord as the king's grace is to you, of whom you have received no small benefits, but over tliat of liis great goodness hath called you to so high estimation as to bo reputed one of his council, sliould thus slenderly regard his godly intent in tlie reformation of doctrine within this his realm, that by your comfort the vulgar people conceiveth hatred towards such things as by tlic prince's commandment are set forth. It is every where- within Kent spoken and murmured, that the people dare not apply themselves to read God's word, for fear of your threats at sizes and sessions. And whereas your servants report that all things are restored by this new book to their old use, both of ceremonies, pilgrimages, purgatory, and such other, calling those that of late hath preached of the abuses of them, false knaves and men worthy of no credence : truly you and your servants be so blinded, that you call old that is new, and new that is old; and of malice, as it appeareth, you will not learn of them tliat can tell you, what is new and what is old. But in very deed the people be restored by this book to their old good usages, although they be not restored to their late abused usages ; for the old usage was in the primitive church, and nigh thereunto when the church was most purest, nothing less so to phantasy of ceremonies, pilgrimage, pur- gatory, saints, images, works, and such like, as hath these three or four hundred years been corruptly taught. And if men will indifferently read these late declarations, they shall well perceive, that purgatory, pilgrimages, praying to saints, images, holy bread, holy water, holy days, merits, works, ceremony, and such other, be not restored to their late accustomed abuses; but shall evidently perceive that the word of God hath gotten the upper hand of them all, and hath set them in their right use and estima- tion ; although it be otherwise reported by them that would fain have the people main- tained in sedition, and continue in blindness and in disobedience. Wherefore in mine opinion, if you mind and intend that the hearts of the people should be given to the law of God and their prince, it appertaineth as well to you as to me to open to the people, in time and place convenient, how much they are bound to give God eternal thanks, laud, and praise, that in their time it hath pleased his goodness thus manifestly to shew himself by his word to them, whereby they may perceive in what error, superstition, and blindness they were led in of late years ; and that they have no less cause to give him thanks, in that he hath sent us so good and virtuous a prince, as to cause these things to be made open to them both by his word, and otherwise by declaration of learned men : and not thus to bear in hand and glory, that in all things tlie people must do as they did before, and whatsoever hatli been preached by these new preachers are mere heresies : so that in thus reporting bringeth in a grudge and hatred no small number of people one against another. And surely if it were not for the favour I bear to you, I would call before me such of your servants and other that apjiertaiu to you, and proceed against tlicm as against heretics, if they will maintain either pilgrimage, purgatory, images, or saints, merits or works, as they have been heretofore by many both taught and used, by the space of two or three hundred years, for all their brag; and therefore let them look more wisely upon this new book than so to report of it. Howbeit, I trust your wisdom and discretion is such, that you will see your family and retinue so ordered, " The first rising was in liincolnshire, in the | net's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 450. Ed. Oxon. beginning of October," (a.d. l.WU.) Vid. Bur- I 1821),] 3.52 LETTERS. [1537. that they may be afireeable to such thinss as are truly set forth for the preservation of the common opinion and religion ^^•ithin this realm. And trusting also, that both on your part, and on theirs likewTse, quietness amongst the people mav be observed, and love towards our prince engendered ; to the furtherance whereof every man in his state is bound both of duty and of conscience. CCIII. A JUSTICE TO CKA^'MER. olrt'ot^ humble manner I recommend me nnto your lordship : ascertaining yon, that yesterday I received Tractat. your letters at Mynster in the Isle of Thanet, written at Ford the 2nd day of this month, thinking continn- ally before rov receipt thereof, that your lordship had been much more mv good lord than I may yyeU now PoiiL \ ol.n. , ,31^-, ■ , pp. 174—176. perceive that ye be. And even as, before your lordship knew me or any part ot my conyersation, ye judged Urigiiuil ™^ to be a man that fayonred not the word of God; so, notwithstanding your often fayourable acceptation of me into your presence heretofore, and hearing of mine answer thereunto directly made unto you, yojur lordship, ysithout cause, persevereth in that opinion, (in manner) as if ye had so tried me : and for answer hereto I pray you, my lord, pardon me of my plainness ensuing. I let you know reyerently, that I love God and his most blessed word, believe in him, dread him, confess him, and am as obedient to him and to his laws as ye be, and as a true Christian oweth to be. 'WTierefore, as in that point, yotir judgment doth me wrong. Also, my lord, I trust verily in God, and doubt it no- thing, but that if ye do your duty to God as a good christian prelate, (which I pray God give you grace to do,) and also your duty to the king's majesty on your behalf as appertaineth to your honour, as I have ever intended to do, have done, and v*t11 do continually to my feeble power, neither of us shall have cause to repent our dealing, neither rebukeful untowardness shall be seen to be in either of us. And, my lord, I have not used to colour or dissemble, to advance or extol any thing which the king's highness hath set forth to his people ; and if ye know that I have, do your duty by complaint, as ye threat me by your letters : and I trust that little honour shall ensue to you by your complaint, being grounded upon so little truth. And as touching the preaching of your lordship and of your substitutes, ye cannot trulv accuse me to have impugned against the same. And as for the experience which your lordship hath of my judsment, that I take not indifferently such things as of late hath been set forth by the authority of the word of God, I am ready to answer to your knowledge and experience therein, whensoever I shall be called. Also 1 sav expressly, that neither ye nor any other knoweth, nor can prove, that I have let any people of your diocese to exercise themselves in the knowledge of God's laws, neither hath promoted any such to trouble or vexation. And I dare well say, that none honest man thinketh, that I rather intend to extinguish the whole or any part of the knowledge of God, than to have him by his word known and glorified. But vonr lord- ship, being prone to hear the tongues of false liars your explorators, thus listeth by their false reports to touch me with your letters. And as to the false traitors in Lincolnshire, which ye ascribe to be adherents to the bishop of Rome, and subsequently ye parity me unto them : my lord, I think ye shew thereby your good will and charity toward me to be but little : for I let your lordship know, that I am as true a subject to the king as ye be, and no papist, nor set any more by the bishop of Rome, or his traditions or nstirpations, than I think he setteth by yon. And untruly ye conclude thereupon, that I bear the people hatred for favouring of God's word, affirming that I so handle myself that it is not unknown to the people, that I hate God"s word ; and also that I cannot abide any reformation or alteration of abuses in the church or among the people : which matter it seemeth, by your letters, that your lordship hath gathered by my words and communications brought unto yon by the false tongues before rehearsed ; and yet ye give faith and credit nnto them as though ye had heard or seen me to shew myself. I marvel much of that your light credence therein, not hearing me which am a party to be called thereunto : which lightness of credence doth not well in so great a prelate as your lordship is. After this your lordship imputeth much default in me, that by mine authority and by such as appertain to me, ceremonies or ordinances of the church cut away from superstition is blasted to be restitu- tion of all old fashions, spite of this new doctrine and new preachers ; whereupon your lordship, by your letters, doth express specially many great offences committed against the ordinances to the king's majesty, his cotmcil, and yourself; and for approbation thereof ye rehearse divers misdemeanours committed by certain of my servants, svthe that the book, which ye call the clergy's determinations, hath come forth by the king's commandment. My lord, I have none authority but of the king's majesty, and I trust I know how to use that according to his grace's pleastire and laws, and will not let so to do, how many soever espies ye set to look upon me. And of the said book I have spoken openly in the last sessions, at CanterbtuTr and elsewhere, so that my words were manifest, and I will abide by them ; and let my servants answer to theirs : for, my lord, ye shall find me to be no seditious nor contentious person, nor ye can prove me to be a maintainer of communication sounding or extending to any such abominable effect as ye vrriie of, nor that any person hath had or conceived any occasion to trust to any defence in such wicked matter. And it is not honourable to you so to vsTite, unless that ye can prove it, (as I am sure ye cannot.) And as touching the benefits by me received by the king's highness, your lordship needeth not to put me in remembrance of them ; for I should shew too much ingrate and unnatural disposition in me, if I should not recognise that I have received of his grace's benignity and liberality an hundred-fold more good and goodness than ever I shall be able to deserve or recompense imto his grace, as your lordship and many other have done semblably, which I perfectly and well knew before that I knew your lordship ; and therefore have alway considered that my duty is to pray to Almighty God daily for preservation of his most royal estate, and with my bodv and all that I have to serve him unto mv life's end. 1537.] LETTERS. And as for niy threats at assizes and sessions, ego palam locutus sum ; and am sure that I neither offended God, my sovereign lord, nor my own conscience therein, in such wise as yc write. And as to my blindness in reading tlie said new boolc, of truth I am so blind, that when I read in it, it seameth to me that it is so full and perfect of itself, that there needeth none other doctor or clerk to be expositor thereof: wherefore I and all other the king's true and unlearned subjects be much bound to pray for his grace, that hath set forth among us such a noble and comfortable work for the advancement of christian faith and true doctrine. And, my lord, if ye have matter or cause sufficient to convent before you any of my servants, or other that appertain to me, and to proceed against them as against heretics, I pray you let not the favour or love that ye pretend to bear to me be the let thereof; for your lordship giveth me now little cause to trust unto it; and therefore I may think mine own poor heart being set in affection toward you, next unto my sovereign lord, to have had a weary journey. God preserve your lordsliip! Written at Sandwich this Wednesday morning, the 3rd day of October, an". 29. [1.537.] CCIV. TO A JUSTICE. After hearty commendations ; these shall be to signify unto you, that I have Public Rc received your letters dated at Sandwich the third day of this present month of October, Tractit. answering to my late letters to you directed the second day of the said month ; the print, voi. contents and circumstances whereof I have thoroughly pondered and considered: by int|.''''A.'i'. h. which I perceive that you cannot well bear the exhortation of your friend in such things "° as of duty appertaineth one to admonish another ; as specially it becometh every man without respect to do, when the thing toucheth God's quarrel and the prince's : for you make an answer unto my said letters with such comparisons, and so clearly avoiding yourself from every conjecture and reason objected, that you would seem to be out of suspicion of all together : which thing if you could persuade unto me to be true, I would gladly abide both reproach for writing so unadvisedly, and also make you a large amends, so that the most part of my diocese could likewise believe the same as well as I. Howbeit I am twice sorry to find you in this taking; once, by cause you set so light by your friend's honest admonition ; again, by cause you be of that courage, rather to be content to be evil spoken of by many that dare not once tell you a word to your face, but in murmuratioD all behind your back, than to abide your friend's plain, simple, and loving monition, which telleth you what other men heareth, talketh, and judgeth of you. And now to come somewhat to touch your letter particularly, you shall right well iinderstand that you are much deceived, to think that I withdraw my good mind, or that at any time, either now or heretofore, I have not loved you in my heart, but (as it were) dissembled with you all this while. And inasmuch as you say that I judged you, before I knew you, not to be a favourer of God's word, and so doth persist in that opinion, in manner as if I had so tried you: in that you may perceive that there was a fame of you in this behalf before I knew you ; which declareth that neitlier I nor none of mine hath invented any such things against you of late ; and tlicrefore, tlie fame not yet quenched made me to write my mind so plainly to you as I did. As for the profession of your religion, that you love God and his most blessed word, believe in him, dread him, &c. I did never doubt in that behalf at all, but that you had a fervent zeal to him, saving that it may be doubtful whether that zeal were according to knowledge, or no : specially considering that in your sessions and elsewhere you be not so diligent nor circumspect to open and set forth things requisite of necessity to our salvation, (as the point of our justification by Christ's passion only, the difibrence between faith and works, works of mercy to be done before voluntary works, the obedience towards our prince by the authority of the word of God, and such other concerning the stifF opinion of the peoph; in alteration of ordinances and laws in the church, as holidays, fasting days, &c.,) as you be in the deciaration and setting forth of mere voluntary things, of the which we have no ground ne foundation of scripture. The abuses of which voluntary things have been so nourished in the church, that the estimation of them hath put out of place, or at the least greatly obscured and hindered, the very articles of our faith, and such things as of necessity and upon pain of damnation we arc bound both to believe and do; yet notwith- standing must they be at sessions and elsewhere in letes' restored to their old use, [' This word, "letcs," i. e. "court leets," is omitted by Dr Jcnkyns.J LETTERS. [ir,37. without any niontion made of the ahusos, and without any word mentioned of things necessary for our salvation. jVIothink God and the kinsf hatli wrong, in thus declaring the worst, and speaking never a word of the best : God first, hy cause his command- ment is not preferred ; and then the king, by cause pie] hath caused great labours and pains to be taken to discern the one from the other ; the best to be worthiest esteemed, and the other to have their degree and right use, the abuses cut away. And yet the matter is so handled, and every thing restored to his old use by your declaration, as I am crediblv informed, that no abuse is found, and that it seemeth that the king and his council are worthy of no laud and praise at all for their great pains, expenses, and labours ; and the people nevertheless led in blindness. Surely therefore I do not impute this to you, as doing it of malice or of purpose, but rather for lack of some knowledge, in not discerning sincerely things commanded by God and by his word from things ordained by man and grounded upon mere devotion, with- out any foundation and ground of the word of God: which manner of discerning these two things, no doubt, these many years hath not been greatly regarded, pondered, ne weighed, but rather wittingly let slip, by cause that without controlment of the word of God men might build whatsoever they list for their own glory, commodity, advantage, and lucre. These things shall you evidently espy, if you advisedly ponder these late and last determinations of the clergy' : and I marvel that you do not perceive this in reading the same, seeing that, as you say, they be so plain they need no declaration. As touching that you lay to my charge in simdry places of your letters, that I am light of credence and prone to hear false liars my explorators, thinking that I go about to set spies for you ; I trust in your conscience you do not think so as you have written, for hitherto I have not so handled myself, neither to you ne to none other ; at the least I dare say that I am out of common fame thereof. If you have of me no better estima- tion for my friendly admonition, I may think that you have borne little good mind to me hitherto, thus suddenly to lay to my charge that Qof] which no man living (besides you) can accuse me of suspicion, much less of proof. And do you think that I am so ready, at the informations of light persons, to write so earnestly to such a one as you be, botli of experience and wisdom in no small estimation, not having both manifest conjectures, proofs some, and vulgar fame sufficient, to inform me thereunto ? Surely, notwithstand- ing your imagination in this behalf, I may not wink at such things as be by common fame and great likelihood opened to me, specially when the matter tendeth to disquiet- ness, murmur, or disobedience. For if I had intended so to undermine you, (as you pretend I do,) you may trust me, surely, that I would never have opened so plainly to you my mind as I have done, but have declared and proved my grief so to the king's grace and his council, not doubting but that I should rather have thereby had laud and praise than any dishonour, mine intent thoroughly known to the king's majesty in that l)elialf. And where you say, that I parify you to the false traitors in Lincolnshire, thinking tliereby to shew my good- will and charity towards you to be but little, and so thereupon you declare your true obedience to the king's majesty ; sir, although you have uncharitably received my letter, and gathered upon me in tliis point more than can be proved justly, yet did I not intend herein to break charity with you, or to bear you any worse will, in declaring mine opinion, what I thought your servants' words and such other might prove to, leaving for example that sucli like words was the ground and foundation of the rebel- lion lately conceived in Lincolnshire. And to be plain witli you, I am sorry to perceive how ready you be to ascribe that to yourself, which was only laid to your servants, for such words as I suppose I can justly prove against them. And therefore when I write tliis parification (as you call it) of the rebels of Lincolnshire, I nothing thought less than to compare any man hereabout to them : only I shewed what seditious words might do here, as it did there ; for I think that if such monitions had been in time there sent to wise mt-n, it would never have come to so great a ruffle as it did. And I do assure you, (by cause the pacifying of seditiousness as much appertaineth to you as to me,) I liad [• The Institution of a Christian Man. Vid. Letters CXC. CCII. pp. 337, 3.10.] 1537.] LETTERS. thouglit wlien I wrote that my said letter to you, you would rather have required of inc tlie names of your servants, the time and place, and to whom those words were spoken, than thus, by taking to yourself the defence of your said servants, impute that the matter was specially rehearsed against you. As touching many other things at large in your letter, of your hatred towards the people for favouring of the word of God, of your interpreting new and old fashions, of your open speaking at sessions, or elsewhere, both of the new book and of other things, and of your threats tliere ; forsomucli as you allege this text, Ego palam locutus sum, I think in very deed that your open speaking hath engendered much grudge amongst the people, and also puttetli your own servants in this courage and comfort, thus without discretion to babble and talk such slanderous and seditious words as they do. And therefore, to make an end, I require you not to take my monition to the worst, but as you would accept the monition of him that loveth you better than he that dare not tell you his mind according to his conscience. And as for that that I have done hitherto by my letters, you have no cause why you should take it but after a charitable manner, considering that it is our private and secret communication. And if you cannot thus take it, then I remit the judgment of my letters to the king and his council, and to the report of such as shall be called before them for the same. And now, where upon occasion of my other letter you wish to me that God should give me grace to do my office, truly I can no less do than thank you therefore, requiring you (as you shall from time to time see cause why) that you will both earnestly and plainly admonish me of such things as you shall think in your conscience worthy of reformation. And I trust I shall not only better accept your admonitions than you have done mine, but shall in my heart also yield unto you condign thanks for the same. CCV. A JUSTICE TO CRANMEK. Aftee due reverence as appertaineth to your lordship remembered ; it may please you to know that Public Re- yesterday before noon I received your second letters, whereby 1 perceive that yoiu- lordship calleth your x^li'^.j^t'''^'^' former letters to me directed, which I received at Mynster in Thanett, " a friendly exhortation." And ye Tlicol. et allege that I cannot bear the same : which allegation it seenieth ye make because of certain comparisons fj^pp Vli'i— comprised in mine answer to your lordship thereunto made. IMy lord, ye may be assured that your said former 182 A.I. (!. letters distempered not me in such wise, that I forgat wherein I made my comparison ; for they be such as I ^•''S'"''''- may well make, and eftsoons hereby I affirm them. And as to your lordship's friendly exhortation, albeit that ye be an high prelate and percase deeply seen in divinity, and I a man but meanly learned in morality, I despair not so much in myself as to think, that I cannot discern between a friendly exhortation or admoni- tion, and a captious impetition or dangerous commination. And where your lordship oft'ereth to abide reproacli, or to make me amends, in case that I could persuade unto you mine Irreite ^ to be true, as I have heretofore written, I will not desire any of those to be had ; but I will make recompence to myself by being ware of your lordship liereafter. And, my lord, I know well that honest men of this shire be not in such fear of me, as to forbear to speak to me presently as they think, nor use to detract me, as ye write. And where your lordship, touching the particulars of mine answer to your said former letters, writeth, that your judgment conceived of me before ye knew me, in that I favoured not the word of God, and your perseverance in the same arg-ueth that there was a fame of me in that behalf before ye knew me ; it seemetli to be but a weak argument, and thereto I say and I think verily, that ye never knew nor heard of any sucli fame, but that ye invented that objection against me for another cause, which I well remember. For when I came first to your presence, which was at Otford, and moved you therein, ye justified not that your judg- ment by any fame thereof being upon me, but advised me to apply study of scripture; which hitlierto I durst never enterprise, for doubt that I shoidd, witli little learning and less discretion, take upon me liigh know- ledge, as I see many do now-a-days. And such things as ye impute default in me for matters not set forth in sessions, which be requisite for our salvation ; those things be more pertinent to the office and part of a standing preacher in a pulpit, than to a sitting justiciar in a temporal session of peace : and what your lordship meaneth by voluntary tilings set forth in sessions, which ye allege have greatly obscured our faith and such tilings as we be bound to believe and do upon pain of damnation, 1 know not ; and I never heard the king's courts of sessions so defamed as your lordship doth witli your pen, writing that the worst been there declared, and of the best never a word spoken. Thus your lordship taketh opinion by the reports of the tongues of such false persons as I have wTitten of to your lordship before ; and in the process of this matter it may be reasonably P This word is omitted by Dr Jenlcyns. It is I either a mistake, or at least the meaning of it is here printed as it stands in the IMS. ; but it is I doubtful ] 23—2 356 LETTERS. [1537. Slathered upon the wilting to me, that a session of tlie king's laws cannot be laudahlv kept, unless there be in manner a sermon of di%inity clerkly made therein. Whereunto _ve add great lack of discretion in men between tilings commanded hy God and by his word, and things ordained by man and grounded of mere devotion, witliout any foundation or ground of the word of God. I suppose that few men have so little discretion as to think, that liberal things proceeding but of devotion be to be done or practised, and the com- mandment of God to be omitted: albeit I doubt not but that Almighty God accept eth to his pleasure good things done which proceed of mere devotion, though that the thing be not expressly commanded to be done by the word oi" God ; or else all foundations of ecclesiastical things and other like perpetuities be of little reputation. Also your lordship marrelleth that I do not perceive things which ye write of, in reading the last deter- minations of the clergy, becatjse I say they be so plain that they need no declaration ; and I marvel more that ye so marvel, ere that ye know or hear mine intelligence in them. And most heartily I beseech your lordship to let me know your manifest conjectures, proofs, and vulgar fame which ye write of ; whereupon ye have grounded, or reasonably may ground yourself to impeach me by your former letters as ye have done ; for till your lordsliip so letteth me know by some reasonable mean, I cannot think but that ye have dealt hardly with me and tmcharitably. And let the openers to you of those things, and such other as ye may not wink at, be known ; and I doubt not but that they shall be seen to be such persons as I have ^mtten of, and thereby also ye shall know me better than ye do. And hithereto, I am siu"e, that I have been as vigilant to things tending to disquietness, murmur, or disobedience, as any poor man of my degree in this shire, and have detested them as much : and because that it seemeth that divers of my servants offended your lordship in speaking of some words, I pray you send for them, and upon due proof thereof rjade, use them according to their demerits. And where I have written, ego palam locutus sum, let the hearers testify, and I am ready to make answer ; and beseech Almighty God to grant me grace never to have more dangerous matter to answer unto than that : and I doubt not but that 1 have so borne myself hitherto, aud trust in God to do hereafter, that I shall not need to dread the complaint of your lordsliip nor of any other; and so finally I intend truly to serve God and the king during my poor life, as well as God will give me grace, and so to live in good tranquillity and little care of evil tongues, what ears or eyes soever be bent against me. And so also I pray God your lordship may do. Written at Ravnham, the first Sunday of tliis month of October. [Oct. 7, a. d. 1537.] CCVI. TO CRUMWELL. Slate Paper My vcrv singular good lord, after most heartv commendations unto vour lordsliip : Office. Mis- ■ " . ? , " 1 11 • 1 " . cei^i^neous tliesc shall he to sicrnify unto the same, that you shall receive news by this bearer Mr Tom 1). Hen. Hethe', whicli of late I have received out of Germany from Osiander: requiring you, Vin. Third . .. ' To.' series. Vol. my lord, to give further credence unto this said bearer touching such things as he shall IX. Original. , , , * en declare unto you. And albeit that I have written to your lordship so many times in the favour of that poor man, "^A'illiam Gronnowe", to be restored unto his room at Calice, that I am at my w-it's end farther how to behave myself to do him good by my suit, considering that your letters, three times already directed in his favour, prevaileth nothing at all ; yet once again, having in respect both his importune suit, and also his extreme poverty, or rather undoing, I shall beseech j'our lordship, (inasmuch as you have thus far attempted in his behalf,) that you will not now leave off your good intent towards him ; for if you do, surely I do not only count the man undone, but also take that this his extreme handUng shall be a great hinderance to the advancement of God's word : and I beseech you procure, that there may be one of the council of Caleis that earnestly favoureth the furtherance thereof. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the 9th day of October. [1537.] Your own assured ever, T. Canttariex. To the riglit honourable and my singuhr good lord, mv lord prhy seal. [' Vid. Letters LXXXVIIl. CL. pp. 276, 307. IC i Ixvi. Add. (b) p. 180. Ed. Francof. et Lips. Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. iriil2.J Lib. III. Sect. 13. § xxxix. Add. p. Ill, and .Sect. [= Vid. Letter CXCVIIL p. 347.] 1537.] LETTERS. 357 CCVII. TO Dli SNEDE, VICAR OF RYE. I COMMEND me unto you. And whereas I understand that (by reason of bloodshed state Pap r . •' • Ulhtc. Ibid lately committed within your church by William Guston upon one Robert a Wood) you be in doubt whether that you may lawfully celebrate divine service there : I do sin;nify unto you that, upon due examination of the manner and circumstance thereof, I do find tlierein no lawful impediment whereby you may have cause to abstain from your said divine service, but that you may exercise the same as it hath been heretofore accustomed; which I will and command you to do, this said chance notwithstanding. Thus fare you well. At Ford, the 11 day of November. Q1537.] T. CANTUAUIEiN To mil tcellbeloved doctor Snede, vicar of R^e, and in his absence to the curate there. CCVIII. TO CRUMWELL. JMy singular good lord, I heartily commend me imto you. And whereas my trustv si.ncPaii servant master Towker, my physician, being a man of good learning and conversation, oi'tSai!' hath exercised the office of a physician of long continuance with the prior and convent of Christ's church, in Canterbury, and had the fees, profits, and commodities belonging to the same ; the which said office, by the custom of the house, hath always been esteemed a perpetuity, and the prior promised me at Christmas last, that my said servant sliould have a patent thereof during his life ; the which his former promise the prior nothing regarding sithen that time will now in no wise condescend that my said servant shall have any patent of the said office : wherefore, in consideration of the good service lie hath done to the said prior and convent at all times, I bcscecli your good lordship to direct your letters to the said prior and convent, requiring them without further delay to seal and deliver the said letters patents; whereby ye shall not only do a very good deed, but also bind my said servant to be your daily headman, and with his poor service to be at all times at your lordship's conunand- ment. And thus heartily fare you well. From Lamehithe, the xith day of this month of November. [1537.] Your own assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCIX. TO CRUMAVELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your state Pare, lordship. And wliere I have written unto the wardens of the goldsmiths, requiring orT^nai!''"' them to take a view of the pix belonging unto the mint at Canterbury \ as well for my discharge as to the intent the king's highness may be the more substantially served in his coins there ; tlie said wardens hath sent me word, that thev would gladly take pains in that behalf, so tliat they may have commandment from one of the council besides me ; for so in times past they have accomplislied my predecessors' request herein, and not else, (as tliey say :) tliesc shall be therefore to beseech your lordship to assign this bill herein inclosed, to the intent that the master and con- This letter has not been printed in any former collection of the iirchbishop's letters.] Vid. Letter CXXIII. p. 2!).'), n. 1.] 358 LETTERS. [1537. troller of the said mint, being now in the town at my commandment, may the sooner have expedition in the premises. Thus, my lord, right heartily ftire you well. At Lambeth, the ivtli day of December. [1537.] Your own assured ever, T. Cantuabien. To mi; veri/ sinfjular good lord^ my lord privy seal. CCX. TO CRUMWELL. offlce''Tbici -^^^^ '^^^y singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I conmiend me unto your Original. lordshij). Thesc shall he to signify imto the same, that at my late being at the court, forsomuch as I failed of you there, I attempted alone to he a suitor unto the king's majesty for my loving friend sir John ]\Iarkham', knight, declaring unto his grace not only the old and continual service which the said sir Jolm Markeham did first imto his grace's grandame*, and since to his said grace ever since his coronation, being in all the wars which the king hath had since his most gracious reign, except ho had wars in divers places at one time, and then he was ever in one of them, which from time to time hath been great charge unto him : moreover I declared unto his high- ness, how the said sir John, of long season, hath unfeignedly favoured the truth of God's word; and so upon these my persuasions I besought his grace to be good in a suit which your lordship and I should make for the said sir John, whereof I referred the relation unto your lordship : and I found the king's grace very well minded towards the said sir John ; wherefore I nothing doubt, but if it will please your lordship this present time earnestly to set forward the said suit, the king's grace is well inclined to hear it; so that I trust you shall easily obtain the same, which I beseech you to do at this my request, and this gentleman shall be ever bound to do jow service. And j'et one thing I did forget to say unto his highness, which is this, that the said sir John jMarkham hath been no great craver unto his grace; for this is the first thing that ever he asked of his grace. Wherefore, my lord, considering the matter is thus far opened and wholly committed imto you, I shall desire you to promote the same with expedition, and that the rather at this mine instant request : wherein surely you shall not only do for the preferment of a faithful and honest gentleman^, but thereby bind me to be at your lordship's com- mandment. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the vith day of December. [1537-] Your lordship's own ever, T. Cantuarien. To my eery singular good lord., my lord privy seal. CCXI. TO CRUMAVELL. state Paper ]\Iy vcrv singular good lord, after most hearty commendations : this shall be to Office. Ibid. J n & ' .' ' Original. signify luito your lordship, that I have received both your letters, and the book* also Voi.^ifpsfrt' lately by us devised, and now overseen and corrected by the king's majesty ; which pp.^iW.'s.' book, according to his grace's pleasure, (all other business laid apart,) I shall with of Abp^''^^ all possible expedition peruse and oversee within this sevennight, or fortnight at the Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 184. - — [1 Vid. Letter CLXI. p. 315.] [- The lady 3Iargaret, countess of Richmond.] The site of the I'remonstratensian Abbey of Neubo or Newboth, in Lincolnshire, was granted lo sir John Markham, 29 Hen. VIII. Tanner's Notitia Jlonast. Lincoln. Iv. Neubo. Ed. Canib. 17ii7-] \* i.e. The Institution of a Christian Man. Vid. Letters CXC. CCII. CCX II. pp. 337, 350, 359.J 1538.] LETTERS. 359 uttermost, and thereof advertise his majesty, by your lordship, of my judgment and opinion in sueh places as are in the same book by his grace corrected. And as touching your farther advertisement of the king's most gracious pleasure to be resolved in the case of matrimony between the late duke of Richmond^ and my lord of Norfolk's daughter, wherein his highness willeth mo to call my doctors imto me, and to propone the same case amongst them, whether such marriage be matrimony or no ; I assure your lordship, that, without farther convocation of doctors, I am fully persuaded that such marriages as be in lawful age contracted fer verba de pnvsenti are matrimony before God. And the same ease is (as I remember) plaiidy opened and declared in the king's grace's book of his own cause of matri- mony". Howbeit, I shall eftsoons consult herein with such learned men as at this time be with me present, and send unto your lordship our resolution in the same. And if his grace will have me further to consult therein, then I must send for other learned men, or else come to London myself. Thus Almighty God have your lordship in his tuition ! At Ford, the 14th day of January. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuakien. To my very sinyular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXIL TO CRUMWELL^ My very singular good lord, after most hearty commendations unto your lordship ; ccttou Me?, these shall be to advertise the same, that as concerning the book lately devised by f. loT' me and other bishops of this realm, which you sent unto nic corrected by the king's seimi. highness, your lordship shall receive the same again by this bearer the pursuivant, with certain annotations of mine own concerning the same: wherein I trust the king's highness will pardon my presumption, that I have been so scrupulous, and as it were a picker of quarrels to his grace's book, making a great matter of every light f;iult, or rather where no fault is at all ; which I do only for this intent, that because the book now shall be set forth by his grace's censure and judgment, I would have nothing therein that Momus could reprehend : and yet 1 refer all mine annotations again to his grace's most exact judgment; and I have ordered my annotations so by numbers, that his grace may readily turn to every place, and in the lower margin of this book, next to the binding, he may find the numbers which shall direct him to the words whereupon I make the annotations : and all those his grace's castigations which I have made none annotation upon, I like them very well; and in divers places also Vid. Letter LXXXIII. p. 2/3, n. 6. Henry Fitzroy, duke of Richmond, died July 22, a.d. 153f), when about seventeen years of age. Stow's Annals, p. 572. ¥A. Lond. 1615. Note to State Papers, Vol. I. p. 321.] This was probably " the determinations of the moste famous and mooste excellent Universities of Italy and Fraunce, that it is so unlefule for a man to marie his brother's wyfe, that the pope hath no power to dispence therewith published by Ber- thelet, Nov. A.D. 1530; Ames' Typ. Antiq. Vol. III. p. 275. Ed. Lond. 1810—19. Strype'sMem. of Abp. Cranmer,Vol. I. p. 74. Ed. Oxon. 1)!40. Of the books written for the king's cause Burnet says : " But all these, and many more, were summed up in a short book, and printed first in Latin, then in English, with the determination of the universities before it," of which he also gives an abstract. Vid. Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 195, etsqq. Ed. O.^on. 1829.] [' Dr Jenkyns (Remains of Abp. Crannier, Vol. I. p. 227,) fixes the date of this and the pre- ceding letter, a.d. 1538, because Cranmer, with the other bishops had almost comjileted in July, 1537, their determinations "upon the preparation of the Institution of a Christian IMan," (Vid. Letter CXC. p. 337-) which is s])oken of in this letter as "the book lately devised," which could scarcely place the letter earlier than a.d. 1538. The allusion to the duke of Richmond's marriage in the former letter leads to the inference, that it was written soon after his death, which took place July 22, a.d. 153(i, and would scarcely make it later than that year. Todd and 8try})e, however, fix the date as a.d. 1537. Vid. Todd's Life of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. i)p. 184, 5; Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 73, et sqq. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] LETTERS. [1538. 1 liave niiiJe annotatiout;, which places nevertheless I luislikc not, as it bliaU appear by the same annotations '. And as touching the punishment of those evil persons, which have in these parties set forth seditious bruits* of the king's majesty, one of them upon Wednesday last was ordered at Canterbury according to the king's grace's commandment, and another shall suffer the same to-morrow at Sandwich, and the other shall be served ac- cordingly. And as for the case of marriage wherein your lordship first required to know, whether marriage contracted and solemnisated in lawful age, " per verba de ])r3esenti," and without carnal copulation, be matrimony before God or no ; and now you require farther to know, whether such matrimony be consummate or no ; and what the woman may thereupon demand by the law civil after the death of her husband^ : to the first part I answer, that I and my doctors that are now with me are of this opinion, that this matrimony contracted, " per verba de prsesenti," is perfect matrimony before God, but not utterly consummated (as this tenn is commonly used amongst the school divines and lawyers) but by carnal copulation. And as for the demand of the woman by the law civil, I will therein profess mine ignorance ; and I have no learned men here with me in the said civil law, but only doctor Barbare'', who in this matter saith he cannot pronounce his mind, except he had books here, and the company of learned men of the said faculty to consult withal. And I marvel that the votes of the civil lawyers be required herein, seeing that all manner of causes of dower be judged within this realm by the common laws of the same; and there be plenty of well learned men in the civil law at London, which undoubtedly can certify the king's majesty of the truth herein, as much as appertaineth unto that law^. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you w^cU. At Ford, the xxvth day of January. [1538.] Your lordship's own assured, T. Caxtuariex. [' Vid. Corrections of '• The Institution of a Christian Man," by Henry VIII. and Abp. Cran- mer's Annotations, p. 83, in iiis blessed tuition ! At Lambeth, the 24th day of July. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Caktuauikn. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. [Tlie following is the letter above referred to : JOHN BUTLER, COMMISSARY AT CALAIS, TO CRANMEU.] In most humble wise please it your grace to be advertised, that Adam Damlippe, bearer hereof, is jiur- st iie Paper posely come over to declare his mind unto your grace. For it is perceived that certain, which favoiu- nothing Qjii^j^j^/''''' the truth, would gladly hinder him, if it were in their power, that he should neither teach nor preach tlie word of God ; as in their large witing, not only against him, but also against other persons ; ■« hich their writing ivill not be justified no more than was their false suggestion, sajing, that there was in Gales which openly and manifestly did deny Christ. Their sa\ing is now, that here are certain which deny Christ to be put in the sacrament of the altar. I trust they shall take little honour of their so writing. This bearer will declare more unto your grace. I will not ^vrite what I have seen, but I marvel that men will wite of malice; saving that they utter what they are from within forth. God send tliem a better spirit ! Humbly requiring your grace to be good and gracious lord iinto this bearer, Adam Damplippe, and that he may shortly retiu'n to Cales again \vith your grace's favourable letters, and my lord privy seal's, if it be possible they may be obtained of liis lordship, to be curate of our lady's church in Cales ; and that the council here may assist him in reading and preaching the true word of God ; for by his long absence the poor com- monalty, which is very desirous to hear him, shall have great liinderance. Your grace might do a right meritorious deed to aid the prior of the friars hence; for I assure your grace he doth much harm here, and that secretly. God send him grace to turn unto the truth, as he promised to do in Lent last past, knowledging himself to be in the wrong : saying to be sorry that he had so long erred from the truth. Further to advertise your grace, that I have declared to the prior that his third article is not lowable ; and he answered me again, that whosoever did say the contrary of his third article is an heretic, and will so prove him Those words spake he to me upon Sunday, the 21st of tliis mojith, in the presence of one Richard Bennet, alderman of Cales. And as touching the other two articles, the said. Adam and the prior do agree in their sayings. God send light where darkness is. Thus Jesus preserve your grace in health ! From Cales, the 22nd day of July. [1538.] Your humble servant, JOHN BUTLARE". To my lord of Canterbury's ijood grace CCXXXIIL TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend mc unto your sutc im,, lordship. And whereas I wrote unto you about this time' twelvemonth of one Ro- OrTginai bert Antony, subcellerar of Christ's church in Canterbury, declaring liow that he was run away, and had left a very suspicious letter in his chamber unto the prior of the house, the copy of which letter I sent at that time unto you, if your lordship can call it unto your remembrance: so it is, that the said Robert Antony, being all this year forth out of this realm without the king's grace's licence, and, as I am informed, at Rome, and is now come home unto Christ's church again ; and, since his coming (as I hear say by such persons as both favoureth God's word and the king's majesty there) the prior hath called a chapter, and hath admitted him again into the convent, as he was before ; which in mine opinion is not well done, unless he had been first f° ¥or an account of John Butlar, the writer of this letter, vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, pp. 1055, 122(;; Strype'sMem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 125. "An expression in his letter is of great use in lixing tlie date of these proceedings, respect- ing which there is mucii confusion in Foxc and »trype. He speaks of .Sunday the 21st of July. He wrote therefore in 1538 ; for in that year the 21st of July fell on a Sunday," Jenkyns' Remains of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 252.] [' Vid. Letters CLXXXIIL CLXXXIV. pp. :a:« i 1 374 LETTERS. [1538. examined by some of the coimcil, where he hath been, and upon what occasion he so departed. Therefore, as a thing appertaining unto my duty towards my sovereign lord, I thought it expedient to advertise you thereof, to the intent his liighness may have knowledge of the same : and of this I am sure, that I liad letters from a scholar beyond the seas, which met him in a company going to Rome-ward ; but whether he hath been there or no, I am not sure. Besides this, my lord, I beseech you to be good lord unto my servant Nevell, this bearer, concerning his suit unto yoii for his farm at Bowghton under the Blayne, which he had of the abbot and convent of Feversham'. The truth is, that at the feast of Easter last past, or thereabout, he was a suitor for the same unto the abbot and his convent : notwithstanding, they could not agree, for certain considerations which he can declare unto your lordship ; insomuch that tendering his preferment to the same, I both spake to your lordship, and obtained your favourable letters unto the said abbot and convent in that behalf, by means only whereof he had a lease of the same mider the convent seal for a term of fifty-one years ; and so since the feast of St John Baptist last past, he hath occupied and been in possession thereof, until now (as I am informed) that by information of such as of late were the king's commissioners, the king's grace's commandment by you is, that he should be dispos- sessed, unto such time as his grace's farther pleasure be known : which will be no little to his loss and hinderance, except your goodness be extended unto him in this behalf; assuring your lordship, beside his hinderance herein, it is a great disquietness unto me to perceive my servant and officer, which hath not only done me good ser- vice in my household, but also Qiath been] very towards and ready at all times to apply such business as hath been committed unto me by the king's majesty, as in the last commotion and othcrways, should thus suddenly be expelled for so small advantage. Howbeit, considering that he obtained this tiling only by your lordship's letters and favour, I trust you will be no less good lord imto him now, than you have been heretofore ; and if by your wisdom and discretion it shall be thought good to reform any thing in his said lease, I doubt not but that he will abide your lord- ship's direction in that behalf. But to have him clearly excluded, it were too much extremity, considering that he came to the same by his open and honest suit. Thus, my lord, as well in this suit as in all other, both for myself and mine, I have no refuge but only unto your lordship, which to recompense I shall never be able as my mind would give me ; beseeching your lordship in this suit that joxi will be so good lord unto him, as to maintain him in this his just cause. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the iiid day of August. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. C.ViNTUARIEN. To the nght honourable and my tenj special good lord^ my lord privy seal. CCXXXIV. TO CRUMWELL. St?tcr OtHce. Ibid. Original. My very singular good lord, after most hearty commendations unto your lordship; I likewise thank the same for your goodness toward the bringer hereof, William Swerdcr^, desiring you to continue the same. I have intended, as I sliewed you when f ' The abbey of Feversham was surrendered to Henry VIII., .July 8, a.d. l.'iSS, by whom it was granted to sir Thomas Cheyney on March 16, a. d. 1540. Vid. Lewis's Hist, of Feversham Abbey, pp. 20, 22. Ed. Lond. 1027. Tanner's Notitia Monast. Kent. xxiv. Feversham. Ed. Camb. The date of this letter is assumed to be a.d. 1538, by Dr Jenkyns, from the probability of its having been written soon alter the abbey came into the king's possession ; and on similar grounds lie was led to fix Letters CLXXVII. CLXXVIII. (Letters CLXXXIII. CLXXXIV. of this edition, pp. 333, 4.) to the year 1537. Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 254. n. \.\ [2 This might have been the ^V'illiam Swerder, master of Eastbridge Hospital, Canterbury, men- tioned by Abp. Parker in his statutes for that hospital, as "nupcr magistri hospitali prsdicc." Strype's Life of Abp. Parker, Appendix. No. Iviii. Vol. III. p. 1/4. Ed. 0.xon. Ifi21.] 1538.] LETTERS. I spake with you last, to send him into France or Italy, except you he otlicrwise minded to set him forward, as truly I would be right glad it might please you so to do; and therefore I have sent liim imto you, that he sliould inform your lord- ship of liis mind, desiring you to he good lord unto him for his passport. Also I lieartily require your lordship to he good lord unto master Statliam, and mistress Statham, my lord of Worcester'' his nurse, as touching the suit that tlie hisliop of AVorcester had unto you for them ; and although I doubt not but tliat your lord- ship will be good unto them, yet I pray you that my suit and request he not witliout ])lace, but that for my sake you will be mucli the better unto tliem. Moreover, I beseech you most heartily to remember master Ilutton, now absent in Flanders', and having none to trust unto and that is able to lielp him but only your lordship. If you could make him an abbot or a prior, and his wife an abbess or a prioress, lie were bound unto you, as he is nevertheless most bound unto you of all men : but if you would help him to such a perfection, I dare undertake for him that he shall keep a better religion than was kejjt there before, thougli you appoint him unto the best house of religion in England. Tlius Almighty God long preserve your lordship. At Lambeth, the third day of August. Q1538.] These houses of religion be in master Ilutton's country^, Combe Abbey, Jlercvalc, Eytun, and Polysworth. I beseech your lordship to remember him with one of these in special, or any other in general. Your own assured ever, T. CAXTUAKirX. To the right honourable and mi/ s'mgidar good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXXXV. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations unto your lord- st.nf rappr ship : tliese shall be to advertise the same, that I have sent for Robert Antony late original, cellerar of Christ's church in Canterbury; and when he cometh, I shall order him according to your instruction and advice, and so to get out of him wliat I can, con- cerning his progress to Rome-ward, and the same to send unto you with expedition. As concerning Adam Damplip of Calice'^, he utterly denieth that ever he taught or said that the very body and blood of Christ was not presently in the sacrament of the altar, and confesseth tlie same to be there really; but he saith, that tlie con- troversy between him and the prior was, by cause he confuted the opinion of the transubstantiation, and therein I think he taught but the truth". Ilowbeit tlicre came P Hu^h Latymer.] [* It appears that John Hutton was employed as an agent in the Netherlands a. d. 1538, having been sent over to negoeiate a marriage between the duchess of JMilan and Henry VIII. Rennet's Hist, of England ; Lord Herbert's Life of Henry VIII. Vol. II. p. 214. Ed. Lond. IJOfi. He merely opened the negociations for the marriage, which M'ryothesley and Vaughan were commissioned to conclude : he died Sept. a. d. 1538. Several letters from Hutton to Henry VIII. and Crumwell are found in the Cotton MSS. Galba, B. x. f. 329, 333, .33.'), and Vespasian, C. xiii. f. 340. British Museum. In a.d. 1542, Hutton was king's servant, and governor of the adventurers in Flanders, as ap- pears by a letter from the " council of London to Henry VIII." by a minute endorsed from Stepney, which letter is preserved in the Cotton MSS. Oalba, B. X. f. 342. British Museum ; and the date of which is fixed by the correspondence of the com- missioners appointed to enter into negociations with Mons. Chapuys, the imperial ambassador, at Step- ney, May 1542, preserved in the German Corre- spondence in the State Paper Office. \'id. State Papers, Vol. I. p. 741.] Viz. in Warwickshire.] [« Vid. Letter CCXXXIII. p. 3/3. ] [" Vid. Letter CCXXXII. p. 372.1 The following event is probably that here re- ferred to by the archbishop. " There came a com- mission from the king to the lord deputy (De Lisle), M. Grendfield, Sir John Butler, commissary, the king's mason and smith, with otliers, that they should search whether there were three hosts lying upon a marble stone, besprinkled with blood ; and if they found it not so, that immediately it should be plucked down ; and so it was. For in searching thereof, as tliey brake up a stone in the corner of the tomb, they, instead of the three hosts, found soldered in the cross of marble lying under the sepulchre three plain white counters, which they had painted like unto hosts, and a bone that is in the tip of a sheep's tail. All which trumpery Damlip shewed unto the people the next day fol- lowing, which was Sunday, out of the pulpit, and after that they were sent by the lord deputy to the 376 LETTERS. [1538. in two friars against him, to testify tliat he had denied tlie presence of the body and blood to be in tlie sacrament ; which when he perceived, straiglitways he withdrew liiniself, and since that time no man can tell where he is become ; for which I am very sorry, by cause that I think that he is rather fled, suspecting the rigour of the law, than the defence of his own cause. In consideration hereof, and to the intent that the people of Calice may be quiet and satisfied in this matter, I have appointed two of my chaplains ' to go thither and preach incontinently ; nevertheless it is thought that they shall do little good there, if the said prior return home again ; for whatso- ever hath been done heretofore, either by my chaplains or by other, in setting forth of the word of God there, no man hath hindered the matter so much as this prior, nor no superstition more maintained than by this prior ; which I perceive to be true, both by the report of my chaplains heretofore, and of other men of credence. I have herevsnth sent unto your lordship two letters, which shall something inform you of the prior's subtlety and craft, praying your lordship that in any wise he come not at Calice any more to tarry, but either that the house may be suppressed, or else that an honest and a learned man may be appointed in his room ; and forasmuch as the prior is here now, I pray you, my lord, that I may have your authority by your letter, to command him that he return not again to Calice. And where in my last letters I prayed your lordship to remember ]Mr Hutton, that he might be made an abbot or a prior, which I doubt not that your lordship will effectiously attempt with the king's majesty; yet forsomuch as his presence with the king might, as I suppose, work something therein, meseemeth it were very good if he might come home for a little time to see the king's grace, which I beseech your lordship may be brought to pass, if you can by any means. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the xvth day of August. [^1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To Ihe rufht honourable and m>/ very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXXXVI. TO CRUMWELL. state Paper After duc commendations unto your lordship : so it is, that 1 have received also Ori^iiau'^"'' your letters concerning the prior ^ of the friars at Calice, with letters from your lord- ship unto my lord deputy^, which I sent unto him incontinently; and reading the copy king. Notwithstanding the devil stirred up a Dove the prior of the White Friars, who with Sir Gregory Buttol, chaplain to the lord Lisle, began to bark against him. Yet after the said Adam had in three or four sermons confuted the said friar's erroneous doctrines of transubstantiation, and of the propitiatory sacrifice of the mass, the said friar outwardly seemed to give place, ceasing openly to inveigh, and secretly practised to peach him by letters sent unto the clergy here in England ; so that within eight or ten days after the said Danilip was sent for to appear before the bishop of Canterbury, with whom was assistant Stephen Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, D. Sampson, bishop of Chichester, and divers others, before wliom he most constantly affirmed and defended the doctrine which he had taught, in such sort answering, confuting, and solu- ting the objections, as his adversaries, yea, even among other the learned, godly, and blessed martyr Cranmer, then yet but a Lutheran, marvelled at it, and said plainly that the scripture knew no such term as transubstantiation." Foxe's Acts and monuments, p. 1221. Ed. Lond. l.'ifiH.I [' " M'^hereupon, during yet the days of the lord Crumwell, were sent over doctor Champion, doctor of divinity, and Mr Garret who after was burned, two godly and learned men, to preach and instruct the people, and to confute all pernicious errors, who in effect preached and maintained the same true doc- trine which Adam Damlip had before set forth ; and by reason thereof they left the town at their de- parture very quiet, and greatly purged of the slander that had run on it." Id. ibid. Oct. 8, a. d. 1535, the archbishop had asked Crumwell for " the parsonage of St Peter's besides Calais, like shortly to be void, and in the king's grace's disposition, for master Garrett." Vid. Letter CLV. p. 310. Vid. also Letters CXLV. CLXIV. CLXXL pp. 304, 317, 321.] [2 Vid, Letters CCXXXII. CCXXXV. pp. 372, 375.] Arthur Plantagenet, created lord De Lisle, April, A. D. 1523, and appointed governor of Calais, June 2, A.D. 1533, was recalled by a letter from the king, (British JIuseum, Cotton. MSS. Calig. E. IV. f. 34,Original,) dated April 17, the 31st year of 1538.] LETTERS. 377 of the same, I could not but nincli allow them, considering how frankly and freely you do admonish him and provoke him, as well to favour God's word, as also to the right administration of his room and office. And as for the prior, according to your advertisement, I have him in safe custody, and so shall keep him until your return into these parties ; and I doubt not but there will be matter enough for his depriva- tion. Thus Almighty God have your lordship in his blessed tuition. At Lambeth, the xviiith day of August. [IfjSB.J *I beseech your lordship to remember Mr Hutton, that by your means he may have some occasion to come over into England. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable mid my singular good lord, mg lord privy seal. CCXXXYII. TO CRUMWELL. ]\Iv very singular and especial good lord, after my most hearty commendations state Papier unto your lordship ; these shall be to signify unto the same, that according to your original.'" ' letters to me addressed the 15tli day of this present month, I sent for the orators vol'^j^p^'^jj'' of Germany*, and required them in the Jiing's grace's behalf, so gentilly as I could, pp'j^y to demore here nntil his highness coming nearer into these parties : whereat they were Todd's Life somewhat astonied, saying, that at the king's request they would be very well con- mer. Vol. i. tent to tarry during his pleasure, not only a month or two, but a year or two, if ^ " they were at their own liberty ; but forasmuch as they had been so long from their princes, and had not all this season any letters from them, it was not to be doubted bixt that they were daily looked for at home, and therefore they durst not tarry, unless the king's highness would make their excuse of their long abode here unto their princes ; and yet therein they would give me no determinate answer by no means that time, but they would considt together and make me an answer the next day after. And the next day they were fully determined to depart within eight days; nevertheless after long reasoning, upon hope that their tarrying should grow unto some good success concerning the points of their commission, which I much put them in his reign, [a. d. 1539,] on account of Henry's sus- picions that he favoured the Poles and the Roman catholic party ; for although he " officially professed himself an opponent of the Romish doctrines, he and his lady were suspected of favouring them." He was also accused of " want of management in his affairs, so that, for the sake of obtaining money, he was often compelled to put offices to sale, which should have been bestowed upon merit, and which thus often fell into the hands of improper persons." He was included, "as a matter of courtesy," amongst the commissioners who were sent over to Calais, March 1540, " to examine into the state of the laws of religion" there, who arrived on the Hith of that month ; froin whose investigations it was proved that " the town had been very carelessly kept," and that lord De Lisle " had communicated with the pope and cardinal Pole, and that he had presented Damplip with 5s., to whom lady De Lisle had also given \bs On the pretext that the presence of the commissioners in Calais afforded him a proper opportunity for a visit to the king," he went over to England in obedience to the letter of recall, and " immediately on his arrival was sent prisoner to the tower." He was not publicly tried lor the offences alleged against him, and died suddenly, as stated supra. Letter CXXXI. n. I, p. 2:ifi. Vid. The Chronicle of Calais, pp. .'52, 44, 186, 7- Camden Soc. Ed. Lond. 184(!.] \* This paragraph is in the archbishop's hand.] i. e. Francis Burgart, vice-chancellor to the elector of Saxony, (vid. Letter CCXXXI. p. 371.) George a Boyneburgh, doctor of laws, and Frederic Myconius, superintendent of the church of Gotha. Henry VIII. "fearing least the German princes might comply with the emperor upon some terms for the sake of peace and quietness, and being also jealous that after the return of their ambassadors I they did not presently write to him," as well as "minding to have some of their learned men to be sent over for further disputation, because he was willing, if possible, to bring the German protestants over from some of their articles in the Augustine confession, sent two agents, Christopher Mount and Thomas Paynil, to the princes desiring to know the conditions they proceeded upon." John F'rederic, elector of Saxony, and Philip, landgrave of Hesse, sent over the above-named persons as ambassadors and three others ; but the object of their embassy " came to nothing." Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. pp. 522, 3, 529. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Part ii. Ad- denda, No. vii. 493—517. Ed. Oxon. 1829. Secken- dorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. De Lutheran. Lib. tii. I Sect. 17. Ixvi. p. 180. and Ad. i. Sect. 19. i. Ixxiii. Ad. ii. (f). p. 225, (>. Ed. Francof. ct Lips. 1792.] 378 LETTERS. [1538. liope of on your behalf, they condescended and were very well contented to tarry for a niontli, so that tliey should be no longer detained ; but tliat after the said month should be expired, they might take their leave, and so depart without farther tract of time, trusting that the king's majesty would write unto their princes for their excuse in thus long tarrying : besides this they require in the mean time, while they tarry here, that we may entreat of the abuses, and put the same articles in writing, as we have done the others ' ; which thing I promised them : nevertheless I would gladly have the king's grace's pleasure and commandment therein, whereby we shall the sooner finish the matter^. Farther, by cause that I have in great suspect that St Thomas of Canterbury his blood, in Christ's church in Canterbury, is but a feigned thing' and made of some red ochre or of such like matter; I beseech your lordship that Doctor Lee^ and Doctor Barhor*, my chaplains, may have the king's commission to try and examine that and all other like things there. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well, praying you to give farther credence unto this bearer. At Lambeth, the 18th day of August. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuauiev. To the rigid honourable and my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXXXVIII. TO SIR THOMAS WRIOTIIESLEY^ sute Paper Mr Wrysley iu my right hearty wise I commend me to you. And whereas Oiigm'ai. ' ' I have written to my lord privy seal heretofore, that upon some occasion his lordship [' Vid. " A book containing divers articles, ] De Unitate Dei, et Trinitate Personarum, Ue Pec- cato Original!," &c. in the Appendix, which were probably the articles that were agreed to. Vid. also " Frederichus Jlychonius, ad D. Thomam Crumwellium," (Cotton MSS. Cleopat. E. V. f. 227. Original. British Museum) printed by Strype, Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. Partii. No. xcv. pp. 384, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1829, and Letter CCXXXI.p. 371.] [- It appears by Cranmer's letter (CCXXXIX.) p. 379, that the delay arose from the king's having taken the answer into his own hands. State Papers, Vol. I. Part. II. p. 580.] "As for shrines, copses, and reliquiaries of saints, so called, although the most were nothing less, forasmuch as his highness hath found other idolatry or detestable superstition used thereabouts, and perceived for the most part they were feigned things ; as the blood of Christ, so called, iu some place, was but a piece of red silk, inclosed in a piece of thick glass of crystalline ; in another place, oil, coloured of ' sanguinis draconis,' and other innumerable illusions, superstitions and ap- parent deceits His majesty hath caused the same to be taken away, and the abusive pieces thereof to be brent, the doubtful to be set and hidden honestly away for fear of idolatry." Collier's Eccl. Hist. Appendix, Vol. IX. pp. 170, 1. Ed. Lond. 1840-41. "The shrine of Thomas Becket [Sept. A.D. 1538] in the priory of Christ Church was likewise taken to the king's use. This shrine was builded about a man's height, all of stone, then upward of timber plain, within the which was a chest of iron, containing the bones of Thomas ■ Becket, skull and all, with the wound of his death, I ] and the piece cut out of his skull laid in the same wound. These bones (by commandment of the lord Crumwell) were then and there burnt. — The spoil of which shrine in gold and precious stones filled two great chests, such as six or seven strong men could do no more than convey one of them at once out of the church." Stowe's Annals, p. 575, Ed. Lond. 1516. A proclamation, still preserved, (Cotton. MSS. Titus, B. i. British Bluseum) was issued, "chiefly concerning Becket," at Vv'estminster, Nov. 16, 30 Hen. VIII. [a.d. 1538] declaring that there ap- peared " nothing in his life and exterior conversa- tion whereby he should be called a saint, but rather esteemed to have been a rebel and traitor to his prince," and that from henceforth he should " not be esteemed, named, reputed, nor called a saint;. ..and that his images and pictures, through the whole realm, should be put down and avoided out of all churches, chapels, and other places ; and that the days used to be festivals in his name should not be observed," &c. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. Part ii. Appendix, Book iii. No. 02. pp. 206, 7- Ed. Oxon. 1829. Also Rennet's Hist, of England. Lord Herbert's Life of Hen. VIII. Vol. II. p. 215. Ed. Lond. 1706.] This was probably doctor Leigh, Cranmer's commissary, [a.d. 1543.] Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 167, 172. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] [5 Vid. Letter CCXII. p. 360.J [** This letter has not been printed in any former collection of the archbishop's letters.] i.e. Wriothesley, afterwards Sir Thomas ' Wriothesley.] 1538.] LETTERS. 379 would send for Mr Ilutton", to the intent that he might, by his presence, prefer liim- self in obtaining of the king's majesty some honest living appertaining to these abbeys ; these shall be to desire you to put my said lord privy seal in remembrance to send for him, so that upon some occasion he may come unto the king's majesty for his prefennent in tliis behalf. If there were here as good store of news as you have in the court, I would send you some ; but here is none worthy of writing. Thus heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 18th day of August. p538.] Your loving friend, T. Cantuarien. To my very loving friend, Mr Wrysley, esquire. CCXXXIX. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your lordship. And where that the orators of Germany, when they granted to tarry one month, required that we should go forth in their book and entreat of the abuses, so that the same might be set forth in writing as the other articles are' ; I have since efFectiously moved the bishops thereto, but tliey have made me this answer : that they know that the king's grace hath taken upon himself to answer the said orators in that behalf, and thereof a book is already devised by the king's majesty'"; and there- fore they will not meddle with the abuses, lest they should write therein contrary to that the king shall write. Wherefore they have required me to entreat now of the sacraments of matrimony, orders, confirmation, and extreme unction"; wherein they know certainly that the Gennans will not agree with us, except it be in matrimony only : so that I perceive that the bishops seek only an occasion to break the con- cord ; assuring your lordship that nothing shall be done, unless the king's grace's special commandment be unto us therein directed. For they manifestly see that they cannot defend the abuses, and yet they would in no wise grant unto them. Farther, as concerning the orators of Germany, I am advertised that they are very evil lodged where they be; for besides the multitude of rats daily and nightly run- ning in their chambers, which is no small disquietness, the kitchen standetli directly against their parlour where they daily dine and sup, and by reason thereof the house savoureth so ill, that it offendeth all men that come into it'^ Therefore if your lord- ship do but offer them a more commodious house to demore in, I doubt not but that they will accept that oflPer most thankfully, albeit I am sure that they will not remove for this time. And whereas of late I did put your lordship in remembrance for the suppression of the abbey of Tudberye'^; now I beseech your lordsliip, not only that commissioners may be sent unto that house, but also in like wise unto the abbey of Rocester'*, or Cotton MSS. Cleop. E. V. f. 212. Original. British Museum. Burnet, Ref. Vol. 111. App. B. iii. No. 48. [" Hutton died 5 Sept. a. d. 1538. Vid. Letter CCXXXIV. p. 37.), n. 4.] f Vid. Letter CCXXXVIL p. 3/7.] The letter written by the German ambassadors to the king, against the taking away of the chalice, and against private masses, and the celibacy of the clergy, &c. and the king's answer, which was drawn up by Tunstall, are still preserved amongst the Cotton. MSS. Cleop. E. v.fol. 173,21.5, Original, in the British Museum. They are also printed in Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. 1. Part 11. Ad- denda, pp. 4!)3_o38. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] [" These four Roman catholic sacraments found no place in the Augshurgh confession ; but those of baptism, the Lord's supper, and penance, were re- tained. Vid. Sylloge Confessionum, Ed. Oxon. 1827.] ['^ Sumptus illius Icgationis n:agnus tunc vi- sus est Protestantium proceribus, — splendide tamcn vixerant legati et liberalem mensani exhibuerant Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. Lib. III. Sect. Hi, §. Ixvi. (9). p. 180. Ed. Francof. et Lips. 1792.] ['^ A Benedictine priory in Staffordshire, sur- rendered 30 Hen. VIII., and the site granted (0 Edw. VI.) to Sir William Cavendish. Tanner's Notitia Monast. Stafford, xxx. Tutbury. Ed. Camb. 1787.] ['■' A Benedictine abbey in Staffordshire, whose annual revenues amounted to £111. \\s. 1<1., wa.s suppressed (30 Hen. VIII.), the site granted (31 Hen. VIII.) to Richard Trentham. Tanner's Notitia Monast. Stafford, xxi. Roucestcr. Bur- net's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Part u. Appendix. Book iii. p. 22?.] 380 LETTERS. i:i538. Crockesdon' : beseeching your lordsliip to be good lord nnto this bearer Francis Basset, my servant, for his preferment unto a lease of one of the said houses ; not doubting but you shall ]>refer a right honest man, who at all times shall be able to do the king's grace right good service in those parties, and also be at your lordship's com- mandment during his life. Thus Almighty God have your good lordship in his blessed tuition ! At Lambeth, the xxiiid day of August. [^1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. CCXL. TO CRUMAVELL. state PaixT My vcrv singular good lord, after most hearty recommendations to your lordship : Office. UhcI. ^ , . ■' ^, 1 , , , • 1 n • r ' • ■ Original. I desire you to be good lord to this bearer, an old acquaintance oi mine in Cam- bridge, a man of good learning in divers kinds of letters, but specially in the Latin tongue, in the which he hath obtained excellent knowledge by long exercise of read- ing eloquent authors, and also of teaching, both in the university, and now in Ludlow, where he was born. His purpose is, for causes moving his conscience, (which he hath opened to me, and will also to your lord.ship,) to renounce his priesthood ; whereby he feareth (the ra\vncss and ignorance of the people is such in those parties) that he should lose his salary whereof he should live, except he have your lordship's help. Wherefore I beseech your lordship to write for him your letters to the warden of the guild there and his brethren, which hath the collation of the said school, that he may continue in his room and be schoolmaster still, notwithstanding that he left the office of priesthood ; which was no furtherance, but rather an impediment to him in the applying of his scholars. There is no foundation nor ordinance, as he sheweth me, that the schoolmaster thereof should be a priest. And I beseech you to be good lord unto him in any farther suit, which he shall have unto your lordship. Thus Almighty God long preserve your lordship ! At Lambeth, the xxvth day of August. Q1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuariex. To my very s'lmjular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXLI. TO CRUMWELL. stMe Taper My Very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your Original. lordship. And whereas I am credibly informed that Mr Parker, brother unto the abbot of Gloucester, is departed, who amongs other his promotions had the deanery of a college named Tameworth college^, -within the county of Stafford, being of the king's grace's collation : these shall be most heartily to desire your lordship, (inas- much as that country is destitute of learned men and preachers,) that you will have in remembrance Doctor Barons^ unto the king's majesty, for his preferment thereunto. [' " The [Cistercian] monastery of Crokesden, or Croxden, in Staffordshire, 'had an abbot and twelve monks, whose yearly revenues were, 26 Hen. VIII., £103. (ij. Id. Speed.' Though this was one of the lesser abbeys, and so should have been dissolved by 27 Hen. VIII. yet the king was pleased to con- tinue this house, which finally surrendered, 30 Hen. VIII. The site was granted (36 Hen. VIII.) to Jeff'ry Foljamb." Tanner's Notitia Monast. Staf- ford, vii. viii. Crokesden. liurnet, Hist, of Re- format. Ibid.] [- A college for a dean and six prebendaries. Vid. Tanner's Notitia Monast. Stafford, xxvii. Tamworth.] P Probably Dr Barnes, "who had been amongst the earliest converts to Luther's doctrines ; whom Fox, bishop of Hereford, being at Smalcald, in the year 1536, sent over to England, where he was re- ceived and kindly entertained by Crumwell, and well used by the king, by whose means the corre- spondence with the Germans was chiefly kept up : for he was often sent over to the courts of several princes. But in particular he had the misfortune to be first employed in the project of the king's mar- riage with Ann of Cleves ; for that giving the king so little satisfaction, all who were the main pro- moters of it fell in disgrace upon it." He also con- troverted against a sermon preached by Gardiner at 1538.] LETTERS. Your lordship knowetli full well, tliat liitlierto he hath had very small preferment for sueli pains and travail as he most willingly hath sustained in the king's affairs from time to time. Howbeit, I doubt not hut the king's grace and your lordship doth perceive such fidelity and towardness in the man, that he hath deserved a greater living than this promotion, which is esteemed imto me but at the clear yearly value of xx''- or thereabouts ; beseeching your lordship eftsoons to be his good lord in tliis behalf, and that the rather at this mine instant request. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the xxviiith day of August. Q1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourahle and my singular good lord, mij lord prirg seal. CCXLII. TO CRUMWELL. ]My singular crood lord, after my most hearty commendations ; these shall be to ^'a*'' Taper . • HT -vr 1 Office. Ibiil beseech your lordship to direct your letters unto Mr V awghan, w illing him to send Original, home into England Mistress IIutton\ so that she may come from thence without danger of the law, bringing with her only her apparel ; and the rest of the goods to be kept there, until your lordship's farther pleasure be known in that behalf. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the second day of October. Q1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord priuy seal. CCXLIIL TO CEUMWELL. My singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me to your lordship, state Pa^ier And where of late^ I wrote unto your lordship in the behalf of Mistress Ilutton ; original.'"' these shall be eftsoons to beseech you, my lord, to direct your letters unto Mr Yawghan, willing him so to see her discharged from those parties where she is now, that she may come home incontinently into England, without danger of the law, bringing witli her all such apparel as appertaineth unto her and to her chamber : and as for the other stuff, there to remain, until your lordship's farther pleasure be known in that behalf. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXLIV. TO CRUMAVELL. After my most hearty commendations unto your good lordship ; these shall be to state Pa^er signify unto you, that a scholar of Oxford hath uttered unto mc certain things, which, oh^^inai.'" forasmuch as they appertain unto the king's majesty, I send them unto your lord- ship herein inclosed to be examined by you : and if your lordship require farther information in tliis beiialf, I think the said scholar can partly instruct you therein. Paul's Cross, upon "justification and other points," and made reflections upon his person, " alluding to a Gardener's setting ill plants in a garden," for which he was questioned, as well as for his doc- trines. He was burnt, with Garret and Jerome, for his opinions, a.d. 1540. Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Hefonuat. Vol. I. pp. TillO, et sqq. ; also above, p. 339, with n. 7.] Vid. Letters CCXXXIV. CCXXXV. CCXXXVI. CCXLIII. pp. 375, 37t!, 377, 381.] See the preceding Letter.] The inclosure here referred to is appended after this letter.] 382 LETTERS. [1538. Stite Paper Oftice. Ibiil. Original. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 8th day of October. [1538.] ' My lord, I beseech you to bo good lord unto M. Bui, parson of Northflete, whom I have known many years to be a man of good learning, judgment, st)bemess, and a very quiet man, whatsoever report is made of him to the contrary. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. " JESUS. "As CONCERNING Mr DoN". 1. "I, Gregrory Stremer, do testify, tliat Mr Don said that sir Marshall should make satisfaction for the putting out of this word papa in Saint Gregory's works in our library. 2. " I, Edmund Mervyn, testify, that sythe that time, when as sir Martiall laid that same to his charge again, he denied it not, but said these words, ' Mary, and I say yet, that it is not necessary to put out pnpa out of profane books.' 3. " The said IMr Don, when it was his part, in his collation made to the company, to declare the just abrogation of the bishop of Rome's usurped power, went about specially to persuade that the bishop might be called papa, and that it was but a foolish phantasy of men to make so much about the name papa, because divers bishops, besides the bishop of Rome, were so called. Gregory Stremer, Hue Goode, Richard Marshall^, Witness of the same ' Edmund Marvyn, 1 Richard Wye, I John Wye, \^John Bondell. 4. " I, Gregory Stremer, Richard Martiall, and Edmunde Slarvyn, were talking with Mr Don in his chamber, and I willed liim to teach the youth why the bishop of Rome was expulsed ; ' for I think,' said I, ' none of them can tell why it is done.' Then said Mr Don these words: 'No more can I.' 'No?' said I; 'what mean you, Mr Don, by that ? Bear record, masters.' Then, after a little deliberation, he said, he could not tell why he was expulsed, by cause he never knew any authonty he had here; which interpretation afterwards was allowed of Mr doctor Cotes then being in the commissary's place. In witness whereof we have here subscribed our names. " Gregory Stremer, " Edmund Mervyn, " Richard Marshall. 5. " He affirmed, in a lesson which he read at Wytney, that men make laws now a days for money, not for profit of the commonweal. " Hue Goode, " Edmunde Marvyn. G. " The said Don preached at Wytney in a sermon, that the old time good men were wont to build and maintain chiu-ches, and now they be more ready to pluck them down. " Hue Goode, " Edmunde Marvyn. " Mr Slater. 7. " Mr Slater hath accused Hue Goode, Gei-vase Huche, Richard and John Wye, John Lane, unto their friends wrongfully, and hath continued in troubling of them ever since they began to he conversant \vitli Mr Stremer and Richard Martiall, which hath been abhorred in all the college, syth they began to call upon the officers of the said college for fulfilling of the king's commandments, as touching the abolishing of the pope's name, and preaching against the popish doctrine, and certain other things commanded by the king's commissioners at the last visitation. " Gregory Stremer, "Edmunde Marvyn, " Richard Wye, " Hue Goode, " Richard INIarshall, " John Wye. [' This paragraiili is in Cranmer's own hand.] John Dunne was Greek lecturer at C. C. C. about this time. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 2f)'J.] \^ He was then dean of Christ Church, "a most furious and zeloticall man, v/ho, to shew his spite against the reformation, had caused Peter Martyr's wife, who deceased while lie was the king's pro- fessor, to be taken out of her grave, and buried in his dunghill." Strype's JMem. of Abp. Crann.er, Vol. II. p. 535. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Vid. also W'ood's Fasti, Vol. II. pp. 13fi, 8. Ed. (Bliss.) Lond. 1813-20. Dr IMarshall was one of the witnesses against Cranmer, Sept. a.d. 1555. Vid. Proce.ss. contra Cranmerum, in the Appendix.] f"" George Cotes, of IMagdalcn college, admitted LETTERS. 383 " Sill TURXBULI.. 8. " Sir Tuniliiill, reader of logic, wrestotli good questions, vvliicli the seliolars \mt forth in their di>(inita- tions, to Dims" ([niddities. " Gregory Stremer, " Hue Goode. 'J. " Jo. Edwards, T. Goid<;e, Janiys Broke AVilliani Chedsey", masters of arts, keep the youth of this oollege from the knowledge of God's word, gi-udging and resisting to their power against such ordinunees as make to the spreading of the gospel, and extirping of ungodly and i)apistical dootrine. " George Stremer, " Kichard jMarsh:dl, " Hue Goode, " Richard Wye, ' " Edmunde Jlarvyn, " John Wye. " Papa was m'itten into a calendar of a book in our college chapel after it had been once put out, by whom we cannot tell. " John Garrett, " Richard Marshall, " George Etherige', " John Morwen ^. I. " Not fulfilling the king's injunctions, which require preaching. State Taper 'J. " Item, Not singing the collect for the king in the mass, agreeing to the injunctions. Office. IbiJ 3. "Item, Not blotting out papa, until it was within this half' year, and singing the said papa openly in the church. 4. "Item, Papa wi-itten again, after it had been once put out, into a certain church-book, throughout the calendar. 5. " Item, A book continual four years suffered in the library, which called them heretics and schismatics that did not set the bishop of Rome above all powers, as kings and emperors, &c. 6. " Item, Another book w hich was named Alexander de Hayles, which proved the bishop of Rome above all powers. 7. " Item, They would not suffer the Bible to be read openly in the hall at dinners, as the statute biddeth, till that we ourselves proffered to read it. 8. "Item, Jlr Chedsay, one of the deans, said, that if he saw any scholar have a New Testament in his hand, he would burn it. 9. "Item, Mr Shepreve^ said, that studying of the scripture was subversion of good order, and that, if he durst, he would bar us from reading of scripture. 10. " Item, That Mr Donne woidd have had satisfaction of sir Marshall for putting out papa in Gregory's works in the library. II. "Item, Jlr Slater said, that there were some in the house which could prove the bishop of Rome's authority. 12. " Item, Mr Goyge reported in Hamsher, that sir Marwin and sir Marshall were heretics, and had heresy books, and were naught. 13. " Item, Mr Slater forbade the scholars a company. 14. " Item, The divinity lesson, which ought by the statute above all other lessons to be read, is not read. 15. " Item, Mr Smythe said, that such as sir ^larshall is have done much hurt with preaching. IG. " Item, That few or none, except the masters, have any part of scripture in their chamber. 17. " Item, Sir Garret for saying that it were better for sir Marshall to let papa alone than put it ont of tlie church-books, was punished with losing a fortnight's commons, and had his meat and drink given him. doctor of divinity July a, a.d. 153f!, and elected master of Balliol Nov. 30, a.d. 153'J, and bishop of Chester April 1, a.d. 155-1. Dr Tresham was commissary of the university of Oxford at this time, having held the office from a.d. 1534 to 154(>; Cotes probably acted for him. Wood's Fasti, Vol. 11. pp. 98, 104. Le Neve's Fasti, pp. 341, 482. Ed. Lond. 1715.] [° Master of Balliol college, a.d. 1547, bishop of Gloucester, April 1, a.d. 1554, and the pope's sub-delegate at the archbishop's trial, a.d. 1555. Wood's Athena?, Vol. I. pp. 314, 15. Le Neve's Fasti, pp. 101, 482.] l" " He was by the protestants accounted a very mutable and unconstant man in his religion, but by the Roman catholics not, but rather a great stickler for their religion, and the chief prop in his time in the university for the cause, as it appeared not only in his opposition of P. Martyr, hut of the three bishops that were burnt in Oxon." Wood's Athena;, Vol. I. p. 323. Vid. Disputations at Oxford, Vol. I. p. 3!)3. et sqq. of this publication.] George Etheridge, was " the reader of the Greek lecture," (i.e. regius professor) a.d. 1553, and was then a violent persecutor, and proposed at " the communication between Brookes and Ridley," Oct. 15, 1555, that the latter should be gagged. He was also engaged in the proceedings against the archbishop in the same year. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 17fi7- Ed. Lond. 1583. Wood's Athen. Oxonien. Vol. I. pp. 546, 7- Process, contra Crannierum, in Appendix.] [" John Morwen, a famous Greek scholar, and private instructor to John Jewel. He was engaged in the disputations at Oxford, a.d. 155.5, against Cranmer. Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 480. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Wood's Athena;, Vol. I. pp. 195-7.] [" Hebrew professor of the university about A. D. 1538. Vid. Wood's Athen. Oxonie.i. Vol. I. pp. 134.r..] 384 LETTERS. [1538. 18. " Item, Sir Turnbull saiti, when four of Sion, London, and Sheene ', were put to execution for holding with the bishop of Rome, that he trusted to have a memory of them among otiier of tlie saints one day. 19. " Itftn, Su- Bocher said, that all they which l)e of the new learning, were advoutrers and naughty •knaves. 20. " Item, Mr Donne called sir Marvin and sir Marshall Neo-Christianos, i. e. a new kind of christian men. 21. " Mr Slater complained of certain to their friends, because he perceived them to favour the truth. 22. " Item, Mr Donne forbade reading of the Bible in the liall. 23. " Item, Tlie masters and feUows of the house which be counted of the new learning, as they called it, be admitted neither to any office, ne yet to any council of the college business." CCXLV. TO CRUMWELL. sute r.ijier ]\Iy Very singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations unto your good Original. ' lordsliip ; tliesc shall be to yield unto you my most hearty thanks for this bearer Mark- ham, to whom, as I understand, you arc so good lord as to prefer him to the fann of the priory of Newsted ; beseeching your lordship, as you have herein^ been his especial good lord, so you will continue ; and I doubt not, but that he shall so handle himself, both in the king's service and towards your lordship, that you shall not forthink that you have done for him. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 10th day of October. [1538.] '^The two Observants, whom you sent unto me to be examined, have confessed that which I suppose is high treason. I shall send them with their depositions unto your lordship this night or to-morrow. Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good lord, my lord priry seal. CCXLVI. TO CRUMWELL. offiee^uSid ^^ry singular and especial good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me Original. uuto you. And wliereas I understand that the town-clerkship of Calais standeth now as void, so that it is in their election there to choose a new otficer; forasmuch, my lord, as there is one of Gray's Inn, named Nicolas Bacon', whom I know entirely to be both of such towardness in the law, and of so good judgment touching Christ's religion, that in tliat stead he shall be able to do God and the king right acceptable service : these shall be most heartily to beseech your lordship, by cause I have often- times heretofore wished to have that town furnished with some officers of right judg- ment, that you will direct your favourable letters unto the inayor of Calice and other the king's officers there, moving them to prefer this man in their election to that room ; which thing I do more willingly require of your lordship, by cause that I am credibly informed that certain of the head officers there would gladly have him amongst them in this said room ; and therefore, not doubting but that your lordship shall think your letters well bestowed hereafter herein, shall now beseech you to be his good lord in this behalf. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the xxiii. day of October. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my very singular good, lord, my lord frivy seal. [' Vid. Letter CXLIII. p. 303. n. 3.] [' This paragraph is in the archbishop's hand. ] p " Nicholas Bacon, afterwards keeper of the great seal, was now about twenty-eight years of age, and it is not unlikely that this recommendation by Cranmer may have led to his subsequent advance- ment. His biographers do not mention that he was ever town-clerk of Calais, but lie must have been employed early in the king's service ; for about 1544 he received a grant of some of the possessions of the dissolved monastery of Bury St Edmund's, as ' a proof of the estimation in which he was held by his majesty.' See Chalmers, Biogr. Diet." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 273. There is no mention of his name in the Chronicle of Calais, published by the Camden Society.] 1538.] LETTERS. 385 CCXLVII. TO CRUMAVELL. My very .singular good lord, in my right hearty wi.so I commend mc unto your s^to I'at lordship : and whereas I understand, that one Crofts\ being now in the Tower, and original" like to be attainted of treason, hath a benefice in Somersetshire, named Sliipton Mallet, but of the yearly value of xxvi'' ; which, being the very parish where doctor Champion 5, my chaplain, was born, and where all his kinsfolk and friends now dwell, is for no man so meet a promotion as for him ; and, forasmuch as the said doctor Champion doth trust and hope that your lordship beareth him such favour, that, when occasion should be offered, you would do him a good turn : these shall be heartily to desire you, my lord, to find the means that the said doctor Champion may be preferred unto the said benefice by your favour and aid, or el.se to shew unto me your good advice how that I may obtain it for him, in case it fall void at this time. The king's majesty and my lord Dalawarre giveth it alternis vicibus, and the king's grace gave it last : now whether his grace doth give it again by reason of this attainder, you can best tell : beseeching your lordship so to extend your accustomed benevolence towards the said doctor Champion, that by your procurement he may have the benefice, whosoever giveth it. Wherein I assure your lordship you shall do more for his commodity and preferment, than if you should give him a promotion worth ten of it in value, by cause that thereby he shall not only have occasion to do some good continually in his native country by preaching there the word of God, but also help the judgments of his own kinsmen and friends the sooner by this means. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the xiiii. day of November. Q538.]] Your own assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCXLVIII. TO CRUMWELL. My very singidar good lord, after most hearty recommendations; this shall be to State Pa^er signify unto you, that this day the king's highness sent me a commandment to be with ori«inai ^'^ him to-morrow at ten of the clock, which I cannot do, if I be with you at Stepney before nine of the clock. But forsomuch as his grace hath appointed me to be at two sundry places about one time, which I cannot accomplish, and I dare disappoint neither of his commandments without his grace countermand the same ; therefore I will send unto his grace to know his determinate pleasure herein, and I will not fail to wait upon you at Stepney at your hour assigned, unless the king's pleasure be to the contrary. Thus Almighty God ever preserve your lordship to his pleasure ! From Lamehithe, the xix. day of November. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To my s'mgular good lord, my lord privy seal, be this delivered. George Crafte, rector of SheiHon Mallet, a.d. 1535. Valor. Eccles. Dr Jenkyns thinks him the same with George Crofts, chancellor of the cathedral of Chichester, who was indicted Dec. 4, a. d. 1538, (Burnet, Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 719. Ed. Oxon. 1829,) for saying, " the king was not, but the pope was, supreme head of the church and was executed with several others.] [> Vid. Letters CXLV. CLXIV. CLXXI. pp. 304, 317, 321.] [cRANMER, II.] 25 386 LETTERS. [ir)38. CCXLIX. TO CRU^nVELL. state Paper My singular good lord, after my right hearty recommendations. Whereas I am uiisiiiai. credibly informed that your servant, doctor Cave^, (if it may stand with your lordship's pleasure,) is right willing to leave a prebend, which he now hath in the king's majesty's college at Oxfonhe, to my chaplain, doctor Barber'; albeit I know myself so much boundea unto your lordship, for your ready gentleness towards me in all my suits heretofore, that I would not gladly at this time trouble your lordship with this thing, yet ha^-ing no other mean to the king's highness, of whose gift the said prebend is, for the obtaining of the same, and considering the qualities and learning of the said doctor Barber, which I think be not to your lordship all unknown, I am compelled in this, as in all other my business, to have recourse to your lordship, heartily desiring your favour towards him herein; whereby your lordship shall not only do for an honest and meet man, but also bind me to do you any pleasure as may lie in my power. From Lambethe, the 21. day of November. Q1538.] Your own ever assured, •>• * T. Cajjti.uiiex. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord j>rivy seal. CCL. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper^ ]\Iy Very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your Original. lordship. And so herewithal send imto you sir Henry ad Cortbeke, the Dutch priest, to receive the 20''' which on Tuesday last your lordship said you would deliver unto him ; and farther, I desire your lordship that he may have the king's letters patents freely to be a denizen, and in that behalf to appoint one to procure it forth for him, to whom he may resort for the same ; or else he shall never obtain it himself, by cause he can neither speak English, nor hath no manner of acquaintance to promote his cause in mine absence : beseeching your lordsliip also to have the said sir Henry in remembrance unto the king's majesty for some honest stipend for the maintenance of his living; wherein your lordship shall do a right good and meritorious deed. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 28th day of November. [1538.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord priry seal. CCLI. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper After most hearty commendations unto your good lordship ; these shall be to signify Original. ' unto the Same, that I have received your letters dated at Hampton Court, the 12th day of December, by which I perceive that the king's majesty hath nominated and appointed you to the offices of the high stewardship of all my franchises, and master of the game of all my chases and parks, by reason of the attainder of Sir Edward NevelP, knight ; and thereupon you require for your better assurance my confirmation [' Vid. LetterXLIII. p. 256.J [2 Vid. Letters CCXII. CCXXXVII. pp. 3f;0, 378.J P "On the fourth of December were indicted sir (ieofrey Pool, sir Edward Nevill, brother to the lord Aberjjavenny," with the marqui.s of P^xeter and several others, for saying " the king was a beast, and worse than a beast." Sir Edward was condemn- ed for treason, and was executed with the marquis of Exeter and lord Hlontacute, on Tower Hill, Jan. 9, 1539. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. pp. 717,71!!. Stew's Annals, p. 575. Ed. Lend. 1615.] ir,38.] LETTERS. in that behalf. Surely, my lord, I am right glad tliat you of all otlicr liatli the pre- ferment thereof; and if it shall please you to send unto me the tenor of the king's letters patents to you made for the same, I will make unto you sucli lawful assurance as in me shall be: and to the intent your lordship may be ascertained what grants my predecessor made of the said office, I send unto you herewithal the copies of the said grants. And as touching the said office of the stewardship of the liberties, tlie same of late hath not been duly exercised as it ought to have been, by reason whereof, as I am informed by the learned counsel, the interest therein by the said grant heretofore made is forfeited ; so that, if the law will permit, I will be glad to assure it to you for a term of your life, or else it will appertain unto the lord of Burgayveny\ Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Ford, the 14tli day of December. [^1538.] My lord, I pray you accomplish my suit for this bearer, my servant, Francis Basset, concerning the monastery of Croxden ^, and I will not fail to accomplish my promise unto you concerning the same. Your own assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCLII. TO CRUMWELL. My singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your lord- state Paper ship : signifying to the same, tliat tliere is brought before me one Henry Toteliill for origriiai. " naughty communication which lie should speak concerning the bishop of Rome and Thomas Beckett"; which matter I have examined, as your lordship shall farther per- ceive by a bill of the depositions herein inclosed'. And forasmuch as John Alforde, the principal accuser, is one that hath no certain biding-place, I have sent him with the said Totehill unto your lordship, to the intent that he may avouch his words be- fore you in the presence of the said Totehill. Farther, this shall be to advertise your lordship, that I have taken upon me your office in punishing of such transgressors as break the king's Injunctions*: for already I have committed two priests unto the castle of Canterbury, for permitting the bishop of Rome's name in their books ; the one of them lay there until it had cost him four or five mark, and yet notwithstanding I commanded him to give 4" in alms after I had delivered him out of the castle, which he refused to do, and then was again committed unto the castle : at length, considering his expenses and punishment in prison, it is concluded that he sliall give 40 shillings unto his poor neighbours, at tlie distribution of sir Edward Ringeley and otlier justices. As for the other priest, being but a curate, I have still in the castle until such time as he be condignly pun- ished ; for he hath little store of money to bestow in alms : howbeit I have commanded the parson where he was curate, to give 40 shillings in alms imto his poor neigh- bours. Thus much have I done on your behalf, remitting the rest unto your discre- tion, if you tliink it otherwise to be punislicd, beseeching your lordship to send me word, how I shall behave myself hereafter in punishing of such offences. Thus most heartily fare you well. At Ford, the 11th day of January. [^1539.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuarien. To the right honourable and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. [4 Vid. Letters XXXI. CCLIII. pp. 253, 38!).] P Vid. Letter CCXXXIX. p. 380. This latter paragraph is in the archbishop's handwriting.] ['■ Vid. Letter ('(JXXXVII. p. 378.J [' The depositions follow at the end of thi letter.] [« Vid. Letter (TXXIX. p. 3011.] 2r>— 2 LETTERS. [1539. [AN INCLOSUKE IN AUCIIBISHOP CRANiVLER'S LETTER OF 11 JAN. [153;).] State I'apri- WlTNEs examined tlie x"' daye of Januarv, in the xxx yere of the Rei<;n of our Soveraign Lorde King Henry Or'i'gnial" "'' VUl"', of certen woiirdes whiche one Henry Totehill, of the Parishe of Saincte Kateryns bisides the Tower Hill, shii)nian, should speke in the house of one Tliomas Brown, of Shawlteclyf, within the countie of Rente, concerning the Bisshop of Rome and Thomas Becket some tjTne Archebissliop of Canterbury. John Alforde, of thage of 18 yeres, examined, saith, that by reason that lie had ben in Christmas tjTiie at my Lorde of Canterbury's, and ther had harde an enterlude concernyng King John abonte 8 or 9 of the clocke at night ; and Thursdaye, the seconde daye of Januarye last paste, spake theis wourdes folowing in the house of the said Thomas Brown, — That it ys petie tiiat the Bissliop of Rome should reigne any lenger, for if he should, the said Bisshop wold do with our King as he did witli King John. "Wlierunto (this deponent saith) that Henry Totehill answered and said. That it was petie and nawghtely don, to put down the Pope and Saincte Thomas ; for the Pope was a good man, and Saincte Thomas sa^-id many suche as this deponent was from hangyng: whiche wourdes were spoken in the presence of Thomas Browne and one William servaunte unto the said Totehill. Thomas Brown, of the age of 50 yeres, examined, saith, that about 8 of the clocke on Fridaye the 3 daye of Januarye laste paste, as he remembereth, one Henry Totehill be^'ng in this deponente's house at Shawlteclyf, this deponent tolde that he hadde bene at my Lorde of Canterbury's, and there hadd liarde one of the beste matiers that ever he sawe, towching King John ; and than sayd that he had liarde divers tymes preistes and clerkes say, that King John did loke like one that hadd run frome brynnyng of a house, butt this deponent knewe now that yt was nothing treu ; for, as farr as he perceyved, King John was as noble a prince as ever was in England ; and therby we niyght perceyi e that he was the begynner of the jjuttyng down of the Bisshop of Rome, and therof we myght be all gladd. Then answ erd the said Totehill, that the Bisshope of Rome was made Pope by the clergie and by the consent of all the Kinges Christen. Than said this deponent, Holde your peace, for this communication ys nawght. Than said Totehill, I am sorj-e if I have said amysse, for I thought no harme to no man. Tliis communication was made in the presence of John Alforde and a laborer of the said Totehill, and this deponente saithe that the said Totehill was dronken. This deponent, examyned wherfore he thought the wourdes of TotehiU so nawght, saith, bycause he thouglit that he spake thejTn in the mayntenaunce of the Bisshop of Rome. Also concernyng the wourdes spoken of Thomas Beckette, this deponente aggreeth with the firste witnes. Antony Marten, examyned what he harde spoken of Henry Totehill syns he was in his custodie, or at any tyme before, saith, that he harde John Halforde reporte that Henry Totehill should saye, that it was petie that Saincte Thomas was put down, and that the olde lawe was as good as tlie newe. And farther saytli, that the said John Halforde re])orted that Totehill said, that the Bisshop of Rome was a good man ; and tliis he harde the said Halforde reporte before he toke hym. And farther the forsaid Antony Marten saith, that he demanded one Thomas Brown (in whose house the said Totehill spake theis wourdes above rehersid) what said Totehill ; and he saithe, tliat the said Brown said that the said Totehill hath spoken very evill, and whan he shoulde be examined he woidd tell the trueth. CCLIII. TO CRUMWELL. stale Paper My Singular goocl lord, after my most liearty commendations unto yonr lordship ; orio'inai!''"'' tlicsc shall he to signify nnto the same, that I have received your letters with two patents, one of them concerning the stewardship of my liherties, the other of the mastership of my game ; which patents I have sealed, and sent unto your lordship i)y Novell, my steward, whom nevertheless I have commanded not to deliver, until such time as your counsel and mine have concluded that I may justly deliver them : for although, as I am bound, I am very glad and ready to do for j our lordship that I may do, yet to do more than I may justly do neither standeth with justice, nor will at length be to your honour and benefit, nor mine neither; for if I should grant vour patents, the state of things standing as they do at this jiresent, so far as yet I do know, surily as well the heirs of the lord of Bargaveney ^, as the son of sir Edward Nevell, may hereafter not only recover of me the arrearages, but also bring your patents in question ; which I were very loth should chance, for default of an oversight at the beginning. But by cause your counsel have informed your lordship that these patents may justly pass, and I am not instructed as yet how it may be done, nor I have not my counsel here at this time; therefore I beseech your lordship that vour counsel learned may commune with Mr James Ilalis^ and Mr Boys, my [' The interlude concerning king John, which is I Vid. Letters XXXI. CCLI. pp. 253, 387-] here mentioned, is probably bishop llale's ''King Probably "Sir James Ilalcs, knight, a pious Johan," published by the Camden Society in 1U38.] i and good man, and a just and able judge under 1539.] LETTERS. 389 counsel herein, that by them I may be certified the truth and justice of tlie^e things. And surely, whatsoever justice will serve to do for your lordship, that will I do and maintain it unto the uttermost. And yet surely my heart is much moved with pity towards the young lord of Bargavenny^ and sir Edward NeveU's son*; the one, by cause he is within orphany, the other by cause he hath lost all his inheritance. Never- theless your lordship may do more for them than this matter is worth, if the king's pleasure so be ; and they both have justly forfeit their patents, as I am informed by my counsel, for abusing the same ; and so I told the lord Bargaveney and Edward Novell divers times in their lives. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Ford, the xxi day of January. Q539.] Your own ever assured, T. Cantuakien. To my very singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCLIV. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, in my most hearty wise I commend me unto your ^ta^ Pajj lordship ; signifying to the same, that I have sent unto you another copy of the Origmai. sermon which doctor Cronkehome " should preach, beseeching you, my lord, to peruse the same, and to add and take away as you shall think convenient; and that you will either enjoin him to do it, or else to signify unto me your mind what I shall do therein. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Ford, the last day of January. [1539.] Your own ever assured, T. Cam'Larien. To my very singular good lord, my lord prioy seal. CCLY. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations unto your lord- stale PaiTrAUlEN. To tJie right honourahle and my eery singular good lord, my lord prity seal. CCLYI. TO LORD LISLE'. offire^*?^M- After most hearty commendations : these shall be to advertise you that whereas ffx? 7 '^^rt^i^ ^^"itnesses were sworn here before us, the king's commissioners under written, to Original. dcpose against Raaff Hare, as Edward Malpas, Richard Sandes, and Thomas Boys; against the which witness the said Raaff Hare hath objected certain exceptions, which we do send you here inclosed, desiring you most heartily in the king's behalf to take the pains to examine John A. Caleys, John Xycholas, Piers Hedge, and Richarde Swyfte, upon the said exceptions, upon their oaths, and to send hither again imto us the same exceptions, with all such depositions as the said four men shall make thereupon, and that with as much speed as ye can possibly : also we most heartily desire you to call to remembrance whether you can prove any article of heresy against the said Raaff Hare, which he hath spoken or maintained sithens the king's proclamation late made, pardoning all anabaptists and sacramentaries which had offended before the date of the said procla- mation ; and in case be that you can, we desire you also instantly to send unto us with all speed convenient all the same articles with all such persons as can and will depose thereupon, and prove the same. And that all this may be done with such diligence that we may be certified from you thereupon by the 22nd day of this month or before, not forgetting the other letter which we have written unto you before concerning the com- missary of Calais with other, and Thomas Broke, customer of Calais, that such proves as we have written for in that behaK fail not to be here by the day appointed. And thus our Lord Jesus have you to his pleasure ! At Lambeth, the 5th day of July. [1539.] Your loving friends, (Signed) T. CA>Tr.uiiEX. Rich. Cicestr. To the right honourahle my lord clscount Richard Gwext. Lysle, deputy of the town of Caleys, xcith other of the king's council there. CCLVII. TO LORD LISLE. offire^'c'Sis hrd, after my right hearty commendations ; these shall be to signify Ecci^iastiiai to you. that I have received your letters dated the 7th day of July, and also your other A^o. iW— letters dated the day of , and therewith certain depositions, the contents of the OriginaL which youT Said letters I have thoroughly pondered and considered. And first, as touch- ing the said depositions, process shall be made accordingly as justice shall require in that [' This letter has not appeared in any previous collection.] 1539.] LETTERS. 391 boliiilf ; and as for to f>et you a discrcot priest for your parisli, I shall do what I can to provido you one with expedition ; and likewise to provide you a learned man to be my commissary^, I will do the best that lieth in me. Ilowbeit, I fear me, that I shall with much difficulty obtain such a one, by reason that learned men are not willing to demore continually beyond the sea and out of the realm, without great stipend, which will be to me no small charge over that it was. Nevertheless I do little pass of any charge, so that I may get one that will mind the advancement of God's glory, the king's honour, and the quietness of your town. And as to your request, that none should be suffered to preach nor expound the holy scripture with you, but such as shall be authorised by the king's majesty or by me, I shall not fail to give such a commandment unto him that shall be my commissary, that he shall suffer no person to preach out of his own cure, but such as shall have the said authority, either from the king's grace or from me. As concerning such persons as in time of divine service do read the bible, they do much abuse the king s grace's intent and meaning in his grace's injunctions^ and procla- mations ; which permitteth the bible to be read, not to allure great multitudes of people together, nor thereby to interrupt the time of prayer, meditation, and thanks to be given unto Almighty God, which, specially in divine service, is and of congruence ought to be used ; but that the same be done and read in time convenient, privately, for the condition and amendment of the lives both of the readers and of such hearers as cannot themselves read, and not in contempt or liinderance of any divine service or laudable ceremony used in the church ; nor that any such reading should be used in the church, as in a common school, expounding and interpreting scriptures, unless it be by such as shall have authority to preach and read ; but that all other readers of the bible do no otherwise read there- upon, than the simple and plain text purportcth and lieth printed in the book \ And if [2 "1531). The X. of Awgust, the xxxi. of Henry the Eighth, ser John Butlar, priest, comys- sary of Caleis and marches there, and Thomas Broke, chefe clerke of the excheqwere, and customar of the towne of Calles, were sent to tlie Flete." " The crime of this person was, it appears, of a religious complexion. At a privy council held at Windsor, 7th Nov. 1540, ' lettres were browght from the depute and counsail of Calais, declaring that Sir [John] Butler, prist, sone and lieyre unto the late lady Ba- nestre, decessed, was endited for a sacramentary,' " &c. Chronicle of Calais, pp. 47, IfiO. Camden Soc. Ed. 1846. " By the archbishop's letters, bearing date May 20, [a. d. 1540] he (i. e. Cranmer) made Robert Harvey, B.LL. his commissary in Calais, and in all the neighbouring places in France, being his diocese : a man surely, wherein the good arch- bishop was mistaken, or else he would never have ventured to set such a substitute, of such bigoted cruel principles, in that place He was hanged, drawn and quartered for treason in the said town of Calais." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 124, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 122!). Ed. Lond. 1583.] [•* "It was one of Crumwell's injunctions in the preceding September, that a copy of the bible should be placed in every parish-church." Jenkyns. See Letter CXCVIII. n. 3, p. 346.] [* " Now, viz. 1538, the holy bible was divulged and exposed to common sale, and appointed to be had in every parish-church. And then, that the sacred book might be used with the more benefit both of the clergy and lay people, for this reason a declaration was issued out, to be read openly by all curates upon the publishing of this bible, shewing the godly ends of his majesty in permitting it to be in English ; and directions how they should read and hear it." Strype's Mem. of A hp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p.UO. Ed. Oxon. 1840. The following is the " Declaration, to be read by all Curates upon the publishing of the Bible in English. "Where it hath pleased the king's majesty, cur most dread sovereign lord and supreme head under God of this church of England, for a declara- tion of the great zeal he beareth to the setting forth of God's word, and to the virtuous maintenance of his commonwealth, to permit and command the bible, being translated into our mother-tongue, to be sincerely taught and declared by us the curates, and to be openly laid forth in every parish-church : to the intent that all his good subjects, as well by reading thereof, as by hearing the true explanation of the same, may first learn their duties to Almighty God and his majesty, and every of us charitably to use other ; and then applying themselves to do ac- cording to that they shall hear and learn, may both speak and do christianly, and in all things as it beseemeth christian men : because his highness very much desireth that this thing, being by him most godly begun and set forward, may of all you be received as is aforesaid ; his majesty hath willed and commanded this to be declared unto you, that his grace's pleasure and high commandment is, that in the readingand hearing thereof, hrst most humbly and reverently using and addressing yourselves unto it, you shall have always in your remembrance and memories, that all things contained in this book is the undoubted will, law, and commandment of Almighty God, the only and straight mean to knew the goodness and benefits of God towards us, and the true duty of every christian man to serve liiiii accordingly : and that therefore reading this book with such mind and firm faith as is aforesaid, you shall first endeavour yourselves to conform your own livings and conversation to the contents of the same; and so by your good and virtuous example to encourage your wives, children, and servants Ui Cleiip- K- ^■• f. :i27. British Mu- seum. Original. Strype's Me- moirs of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. App. No. 2.'t. pp. 735, a. Ed. Oxon. 1840. 392 LETTERS. [1539. it chance that any douht or question do arise, or seem to the readers and hearers of the said bible by reason of the te.xt, then they always, for the declaration of the said doubts and questions, to resort unto such preachers as shall be lawfully admitted to preach. Which manner of reading and using of the bible I pray you, my lord, that now, in the absence of my commissary, the same may by your authority be ]iublished in your church and all other churches within the marches of Calyce, with all convenient expedition. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Croydon, the 13th day of July. [1539.] ' I pray your lordship to send unto me with expedition other articles which you have against R:iiiff Hare', or Broke, if you have any against them, specially since the king's pardon, other than you have before sent hither ; for tiie mo matters that be against them, tlie more it is to their condemnation. Your loving friend, T. Cantuabien. To the right honourable my lord Lyle^ the kings deputy at Calyce. CCLYIII. TO CRUMWELL. State Paper Office. .Mis- cellaneous Letter?. Temp. Hen. Vlil. Thud Series. Vol. IX. Original. State Papers, Vol. I. Part. II. Lett, xeii. Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 129. ]\Iy very singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations ; these shall be to signify unto your lordship, that I have overseen the Primer^ which you sent unto me, live well and christianly, according to the rule thereof. "•And if at any time by reading any doubt shall come to any of you, touching the sense and meaning of any part thereof; that then, not giving too much to your own minds, fantasies, and opinions, nor having thereof any open reasoning in your open taverns or alehouses, ye shall have recourse to such learned men as be or shall be authorised to preach and declare the same : so that avoiding all con- tentions and disputations in such alehouses, and other places unmeet for such conferences, and sub- mitting your opinions to the judgments of such learned men as shall be appointed in this behalf, his grace may well perceive, that you use this most high benefit quietly and charitably every one of you, to the edifying of himself, his wife, and family, in all things answering to his highness' good opinion conceived of you, in the advancement of virtue and suppressing of vice ; without failing to use such discreet quietness and sober moderation in the pre- mises, as is aforesaid ; as you tender his grace's pleasure, and intend to avoid his high indignation, and the peril and danger that may ensue to you and every of you for the contrary. ''And God save the king." Also in " a proclamation," (Regist. Bonner, f. 21 ) " ordained by the king's majesty, with the advice of his honourable council, for the bible of the largest and greatest volume to be had in every church, de- vLsed the sixth day of May, the 33rd year [a.d. 1541] of the king's most gracious reign," it is com- manded that " by the injunctions, — set forth by the authority of the king's majesty, supreme head of the church of this his realm of England — the king's royal majesty intended that his loving subjects should have and use the commodities of the reading of the said bibles humbly, meekly, reverently, and obediently ; and not that any of them should read the said bibles, with high and loud voices, in time of the celebration of the holy mass, and other divine services used in the church ; or that any his lay sub- jects, reading the same, should presume to take upon them any common disputation, argument, or ex- position of the mysteries therein contained, but that every such layman should humbly, meekly, and reverently read the same for his own instruction, edification, and amendment of his life, according to God's holy word therein mentioned." Biimet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. App. Book iii. No. 24. pp. 3/8, y. Ed. Oxon. 1829. In the "admonition and advertisement given [a.d. 1542] by Bonner, bishop of London," (Regist. Bonner) 'Ho all readers of this bible in the English tongue," it was also advised, "that no number of people be specially congregate therefore to make a multitude ; and that no exposition be made thereupon, otherwise than it is declared by the book itself ; and that especially regard be had, that no reading thereof be used, allowed, and with noise in the time of any divine service or sermon ; or that in the same be used any disputation, contention, or any other misdemeanour." Id. Vol. I. App. Book III. No. 25. p. 380, 1. Vid. Cranmer's Preface to the Bible, pp. 118 — 125, su- pra.] [' This paragraph is in the archbishop's hand.] [- Foxe gives along account of the examinations of Ralph Hare, a private soldier, and of Thomas Brooke, (vid. Letter CCLVI. p. 390.) and others, "before the archbishop of Caiiterbury, the bishop of ^Vinchester, the bishop of Chichester, and ten others, appointed by the king's majesty's commission for the examination of them," under a. d. 1544. Acts and Jlonuments, pp. 1224, 5. Ed. Lond. 1583.] This letter is placed under a.d. 1537, in the State Papers, (Vol. I. Part ii. p. 559) with the following note : " The Primer here alluded to is probably that which was printed in English and Latin, by Robert Redman, in 153/. There was one printed by John Byddell, in 1535 ; but that could not be the edition here referred to, Crumwell had not then become keeper of the privy seal." Cranmer, however, writes July 21, 153/, to Crum- well, beseeching him " to be intercessor unto the king's highness for us all, that we may have his grace's licence to depart for this time, until his 1539.] LETTERS. 31)3 and therein I have noted and amended snch faults as are most worthy of reformation : divers things there are besides therein, whieh, if before the printing of the book had been committed unto me to oversee, 1 would have amended ; howbeit tliey be not of tliat importance, but tliat for tliis time they may be well enough permitted and suffered to be read of the people: and the book of itself, no doubt, is very good and commendable. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Croydon, the xxith day of July. [1539.] Your own ever assured, T. C.VNTUARIEN. To the rhjht honourahle and my singular good lord, my lord privy seal. CCLIX. TO LORD LISLE*. My lord, in my right hearty wise I commend me to you. And whereas Rauf Hare f/j}'ce^''^jX. with other are enjoined penance to be done in Calice according to such form and manner {'i^'^o' 73"'" as I have prescribed in my late letters to you directed ; forsomuch as they do fear to be Original, imprisoned and farther corrected by you and the council ; I shall desire you, my lord, although I myself suspect no such thing by you, that they may do their penance quietly without farther let or perturbation, so that they may go and come freely; for else it may be thought that justice is not indifi"erently ministered. Howbeit, I know your lordship's discretion is such that there need no such monition in this behalf. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Lambeth, the 28th day of July. Q1539.3 Your loving friend, T. CjVktuarien. To my very loving lord my lord Lisle, lord deputy of Calice. CCLX. TO CRUMWELL. My very singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations : these shall be to se.ite Paper , 1 , • , • , J • . OIKce. Ibid. Signify unto your lordship, that it chanced in time of my being at Lambeth on Sunday original, at night last past, between ten and eleven of the clock of the same night, a priest and a woman were very suspiciously taken at Croidon by the constable there, and by the said constable kept in ward until my coming home, which was on Monday last past ; since which time I have examined both parties, as farther your lordship shall perceive by their examinations, which I send unto you hcrewithal. And forasmuch as there is no com- mission out as yet for the due correction and punishment of such offenders according to the act° in this behalf, I shall desire your lordship to advertise me with convenient grace's further pleasure be known ; for they die [of the plague] almost every where in London, Westminster, and in Lambeth they die at my gate, even in the next house to me." Vid. lietter CXC. p. 338. The probability, therefore, is, that this letter was written two years later than that above referred to, and that the Primer, of which the arch- bishop writes as having been sent to him for re- vision, was that printed by John IVIaylart for John Waylande in 153!», with this title: "The Primer in English, most necessary for the education of children, abstracted out of the Manual of Prayers, or Primer in English and Latin, set forth by John [Hilsey], late bishop of Rochester, at the command- ment of the right hon. lord Thomas tTumwell, lord privy seal," &c. Descriptions of the smaller and larger work of the bishop of Rochester may be found in Ames' Typogr. Antiq. Vol. IIL p. 518. Ed. Lond. (Dibdin.) 1812_181!l.] This letter has not appeared in any former collection.] Act of the Six Articles. " All the marriages of priests are declared void; and if any priest did still keep any such woman, whom he had so married, j and lived familiarly with herj'^as with his wife, he was to be judged a felon : and if a priest lived carnally with any other woman, he was upon the first conviction to forfeit his benefices, goods, and chattels, and to be impri.soned during the king's pleasure ; and upon the second conviction, was to suffer as a felon. The women so offending were also to be punished in the same manner as the priests." Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. L p. 519. Ed. Oxon. 18211.] 394 1.ETTERS. L1539. expedition of the king's grace's pleasure, how and in wliat manner they shall be ordered. And as concerning the woman, if it be true which she hath confessed, as it seemeth to be, then she hath deserved somewhat the more favour for the plain confession of the truth. Thus, my lord, right heartily fare you well. At Croidon, the xxxti day of July. Your own assured ever, T. Cantuabien. To my very singular ffood lord, my lord privy seal. State Paper FEXAMINATIONS OF NICOLAS SOMER AND JULIAN BAYLIE, 28 JULY, 1539. INCLOSED Olnce. Ibid. Original. IN CRANMER^S LETTER OF 30 JULY.] The Examynation of sir Nicolas Somer, cliauntrie priest of saint Nicolas Chauntrie in Croydon, the 28 day of July, Anno Reg. R. H. VIII. 31. Examyned, saith apon his otlie, that he spake not wath Julian Baily sith the 12th day of July untill this last nyght paste, and tliat he never sent unto her sith the said 12th daye untill aboute 10 dayes agoo, at what tyme he sent unto her, by a child callid Anne Bailie, a blew lace witli a treu love, whiclie she had sent unto hym aboute a twelve moneth and a half past with this message, " I have sente you blewe bycause you sliould be treu." And moreover syns the 12th day of July she never sent unto liym any thing or message. Never- theles about 6 daies paste the said Anne seyd that slie marvelid wliie he should be angrie, seyng she hadd not deservyd his angar. And he gave lier no occasion to thinke he was angrie with her, saving that he loked not upon her with so niery a countenaunce as he was wonte to do, bycause he would have had her to have mthdrawne her mynde frome hym. Moreover he saitli, lie Iiad never with lier syns tlie tyme of my lord of Canterbury's injunctions to him, which were tliat tliei sliould not company together. Fertherniore he saith, that he never talked with the said Juliane concernyng thacte of Parliament, that preistes should have no wyves nor concubynes. IMoreover he saith that yesternyght before 11 of the clocke the said Juliane came unto his chamber wyndow, he being in his bedde, as she said, only to knowe wherfore lie was grevid with her. And whan she knocked at the dore, he came to the wyndowe and asked who was there ; and she said, " I," and asked him howe he did. He answered, tlie wiu'se for her. Than she asked, why soo ? to whom he said, bycause she was a nawtie bore : than said she, she was no mannys hore but his. And as she said soo, one knocked at Curties doore nexte house unto her mother's ; then said she, " Alas ! what shall I do?" and this deponent badd her sliifte for her self ; and so she wente over the pale and departid, and he neither opened the dore nor came fortlie to her'. CCLXI. TO CRUMWELL. state Paper My Very Singular good lord, after my most hearty commendations ; these shall be to originaj. advertise your lordship, that I have received your letters for the preferment of Mr doctor Peter" unto doctor Wotton's' room of the faculties, when it shall chance by the promo- tion of the said doctor Wotton to be void. Surely, my lord, I would be as glad of Mr Peter's preferment as of any man's living to that office, for such good qualities as I know in him of old ; but indeed, my lord, I have promised it unto my commissary doctor Nevynson who hath of me twenty marks by year, and can spend no penny, with con- dition that he should surrender it into my hands when I had given him a benefice : wherefore if your lordship of your goodness will provide some benefice for my com- missary, I shall both satisfy your lordship's request, and deliver myself of my promise : [' In the examination of Julian Baylie, which follows the above among the State Papers, the con- fession is more circumstantial than Sir Nicholas's, and in some important points contradictory to it ; but the whole character of it is too gross to be here printed.] [2 Vid. Letter CLX. p. 315.] P [A.n. 1538.] "This year, Oct. fi, 1 meet with a commission 'ad facultates,' granted by the archbishop to a famous man, Nicholas Wotton, LL.D., a man of great learning In this office he constituted Wotton his commissary or deputy for the term of his natural life. He succeeded Ed- mund Boner, master of the archbishop's faculties, now preferred to the bishopric of Hereford. " Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 102 Ed. Oxon. 1840. [a.d. 1530] "he was appointed archdeacon of Gloucester, and refused a bishopric." Chalmers, Biogr. Diet. art. Wotton. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 104. J Probably Christopher Newinson or Nevison^ LL.D. one of the royal visitors "appointed by the king's majesty, to visit the churches of \^''est- minster, London, Norwich, and Ely ;" and one of "the honourable umpires" at Oxford, a.d. 1543, in " the disputation concerning transubstantiation wherein P. Martyr the respondent did acquit himself very sufficiently." Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. part I. p. 74. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 286.] 1539.] LETTERS. 395 and this I write, by cause 1 have many to provide for, and little to provide tlicm of. As concerning the king's majesty, 1 Avill not strive with his highness : howbeit I suppose the gift sliould appertain unto me, considering Mr Wotton hath it but only at my pleasure. Thus, my lord, most heartily fare you well. At Ford, the xth day of September. [1.^)39.] Your own assured ever, T. Cantuarien. To my very sinc/ular racc's council, tliat he [Crumwcll] is a traitor: }^|^"""f'*,,-„^ yet who cannot he sorrowful and amazed that lie should be a traitor against your majesty, he that was so advanced by your majesty ; he whose surety was only by your majesty ; he who loved your majesty (as I ever thought) no less than God; he who 'studied j'J^AKji^^ always to set forwards whatsoever was your majesty's will and pleasure ; he that cared for no man's displeasure to serve your majesty ; he that was such a servant, in my judg- ment, in wisdom, diligence, faithfulness, and experience, as no prince in this realm ever had ; he that was so vigilant to preserve your majesty from all treasons, that few could be so secretly conceived, but he detected the same in the beginning ? If the noble princes of memory, king John, Henry the Second, and Richard II. had had such a councillor about them, I suppose that they should never have been so traitorously abandoned and over- thrown as those good princes were I loved him as my friend, for so I took him to be ; but I chiefly loved him for the love which I thought I saw him bear ever towards your grace, singularly above all other. But now, if he be a traitor, I am sorry that ever I loved him or trusted liim, and I am very glad that his treason is discovered in time : but yet again I am very sorrowful ; for who shall your grace trust hereafter, if you might not trust him ? Alas ! I bewail and lament your grace's chance herein, I wot not whom your grace may trust. But I pray God continually night and day, to send such a counsellor in his place whom your grace may trust, and who for all his qualities can and will serve your grace like to him, and that will have so much solicitude and care to preserve your grace from all dangers as I ever thought he had Q4 Jime, 1540.] CCLXXI. TO WRIOTIIESLEY^ Master Wrythiosley, after my right hearty commendations ; these be to signify imto smte Payer you, that I have received out of the realm of Pole letters from Dantiscus, bishop of mestic Pa- Vermien., who was many years the king of Pole his ambassador unto the emperor, and rSi-*i>,4(i. was with the emperor the same time that I was the king our master his ambassador'' : origmai' in whom I found at that time great humanity and faithfulness ; and, as I could perceive, ^o.^f"!,'',,., as ready an heart he had to serve the king's majesty our master, as if he had been his own cmJ,',','," ,.'!,' subject ; and as lovingly he entreated me, as if he had been my own brother, notwith- j^^*'>". standing that we were of two contrary judgments ; for he was a mere papist. Neverthe- less he would hear me diligently and patiently to say all my mind concerning the bishop of Rome, and seemed many times to condescend unto my judgment, and to allow the same. Howbeit, after lie came home into his own country, and had two bishoprics given imto him, " Jordanus conversus est retrorsum :" for he returned again wholly " ad papis- mum." And now they say that he is the greatest persecutor of God's word that is in all the land of Pole ; and you may perceive by his letter, (which herewith you shall receive,) how much he is offended with me, for that, according to God's word, I wrote myself in the subscription of my letter, ecclesuc Cantuarien. mimstrum. Now since I received this letter, I have been much inquieted therewith, considering \* Ijord Herbert merely quotes this fragment from " Records," so that it is doubtful whence he obtained it. The execution of Crumwell, " brought about by means of the bishop of Win- chester (Gardiner) and the popish faction," took place on Tower-hill, the 2!!th July, a.d. liWO. Vid. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. p. 5G1. Ed. Oxon. 1822. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. 569. Ed. Oxon. I!i20.] [■'' Sir Thomas Wriothesley "at first was taken into some office belonging to the treasury And when Gardiner went ambassador, he took him along with him. Afterwards he fell under the ob- I^CRANMER, II.] servation of Crumwell, who was delighted with his wit and dexterity. Then he went ambassador to Holland and Flanders, to the emperor's sister, the queen of Hungary ; and after lord Audley's death was advanced to be lord chancellor, and was the root of the noble family of the earls of Southampton." Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. III. pp. MWi, 7, a.d. 1544. In this year, during the absence of Henry VIII., he was one of the commissioners appointed to superintend the government of the kingdom. He was created earl of .Southampton a.d. 1547. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. p. (13. Vol. II. p. 30.] [« Vid. Letters II, III, pp. 231, 2.] 26 402 LETTERS. [1540. what heinous rumours by niiscliievous tongues Le spread into so far countries of tlie king's majesty, Avliich would make an)' true and loving subject's heart bleed in his body to hear or road of his prince. And by cause you should the better perceive the same, I have sent you Dantiscus' own letter', interlined in places most notable concerning that matter ; desiring you to declare the same to the king's highness at convenient opportunity, and to know his pleasure, whether I shall make any answer unto the said Dantiscus, and what answer I shall make : for the matter is of such importance, that I dare not presume to make a slender answer iipon mine own head. Nevertheless, I think it not good to open this matter rmto the king's grace, until he be well recovered of his disease, (which I pray God shortly to put away,) lest peradventure it might trouble and move his grace, and rather be occasion of longer continuance of the said disease. And if that had not been, I would have come to the court this day myself ; but I thought it very evil that any person or matter should at this present disquiet his grace. Wherefore I refer unto your wisdom to break this matter imto his grace at such time as you shall think most expedient. From Lamhith, this saint Matthies day. [21 Sept. 1540.] Your assured, T. Cantcarten. To my loving friend sir Thomas Wrythisley, secretary unto the king's majesty. DANTISCUS TO CRANMER. State Paper Rumoreni de morte mea ad te, mi humanissime Cramere, perlatum, eo auctum scribis, quod a me intra mestic Pa-" triennium millas acceperis. Hoc quidem non incuraiitia aut rautuse nostr.t amieitise oblivione contigit, pers, A. D. verum ob similem de te rumorem, qui apud nos percrebuit, quern certe, amantissimus ntpote tui, dolenter Vok'iU? accepi, Te, iiiquam, jussu Reyis tui, cum multis aliis bonis viris, prater omnem aquitafevi fuissc e vivis Or.ginal. sublatum. Quo intime permotus, non secus atque tu meis, ita et ego tuis manibus feternam non semel beatitudinem sum precatus. Qua de re, quuni ejusmodi rumor (Deo gratia .') utrique falsus evanuit, gauden- dura nobis, et ad pristinum benevolentiK officium et animo et scripto redeundum est. Tu tamen, ne te Salamandrx fatunfi ■jTupava-Tov fxopo^ occupet, qmim ea si?tf apud vos tempora, qua; in nulla prius orbis Christiani regione fuerunt unquam, caveas : plura adderem, nisi vererer has fraudi tibi futuras, si in alterius quam in tuas raanus inciderent. Quid apud vos agatur, gratius mihi fuisset scire a te, quam de iis qui multa incerta pro certis nobis denunciant. Tot scilicet bonoruni Ecclesia; di[reptiones] quce modum et numerum non habent. in utramque promiscue sexum supplicia, quodque magis hie omnes in admirationem ac detestationem inducit, tot conjugia, totque contra omnes tum humanas turn etiam divinas leges repudia, qua tamen, quamvis passim hie in vulgus sparsa, pro veris habentur, apud me adhuc sunt ambigua. Nonnihil ad credendum me compellit, quod tu, quum sis et Archiepiscopus et regni vestri Primas, Blinistrum ecclesiae tuse, longe alio quam prius nomine, te subscribis. Ministri quidem sumus omnes ecclesiarum, qui sumus Episcopi; hoc tamen titulo quo Paulus usus est, abuti non deberemus. Is etenini qui speculatur, non est sine ministerio, sua tamen ob id vocatione non privatur. Nos porro hie sub eliristianissimo pientissimoque rege^ degentes, Phavorini apud Gellium praecepto, utimur verbis praesentibus, et moribus vivimus antiquis"*, in quibus et vos olini non infelices inter alios mortales fuistis ; adeo etiam quemadmodum recens nosti, quod de insigni ad te conjugio scripserim, hoc si ad eum modum, ut cum Juliacense successisset , in quas me turbos non conjecissem. Eas a me Deus per suam misericordiam avertit. Quem vera apud vos exitum hoc turbidentissimum cum tot commutatis Helenis malum, et h(BC tanta et tarn impia diritas aliquando habebit, nemo sance mentis non videf, quantumvis lento divina ira gradu procedat. Quam ut ab hac vestra praedivite insula, quae niihi ob multam luimanitatem in ea perceptam earissima est, et a vobis omnibus mihi carissimis, diutissime Domiuus Deus contineat, immo nunquara exerceat, impense oro ; tantuni abest ut quicquam adversi imprecer. Ceterum quod honoriticis illis relictis titulis usu receptis adeo me Magiias gratias habeo, quod puerum, quem Ratisbonae ad Danubium in Aula Csesaris quondam famulatui tuo addixeram, adeo liberaliter educari conmiiseris : hunc revera, quum tuis me verbis et Uteris salutaret, a facie non minus quam alium quempiam exoticum a me nunquam prius visum, noveram; fuitque eo milii gratior, quod tua opera et adminiculo in adolescentem, moribus et Uteris non incultum, excreverit ; qui si institutum quod coepit. [' The letter of Dantiscus is subjoined. It has been much injured by damp. The passages in Italic are underlined in the original, evidently by the archbishop.] The Latin of this proverb is inserted in Cran- mer's own hand above the Greek words.] " Sigismund I. a monarch 'modest, humble humane, enlightened, indefatigable, the father of I his people.' A victory gained by him over the Waywode of Moldavia in August 1531, is recorded I by Dantiscus in a letter printed in Schardii German. Antiq. p. 12/5." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cran- mer. Vol. I. p. 301.J [■* Gellius' Noctes Attica:, Lib. i. cap. x. p. fiG. Ed. Lugd. Bat. 170(>.] 1540.] LETTERS. 403 prosequi noii iiiteniiisei'it, quod ad reliquuni vit.'R tempus pevtinebit, facile assequetur. Tibi vero itcrum atque iteruni <;i'atias ago, quod ilium, ad meain comuieudationem et nostra; inter lujs amicitia? rationem, tarn benigne et largiter tuo impendio in literarum studiis exercitum foveris, hucque ad me non sine viatico remiseris. Hinc clare liquet Atliemeum non reete sensissc, amicos non esse qui procul degunt ''; quum tu, ab orl)e nostro divisus, in hoc juvene, cujus parentes [non] nisi fama agnovi[sti], mihi fueris oiliciosissimus : proinde ubi vicissim gratum tibi faoere, tibique aut tuis ex usu et re esse possum, propensissimaTii meam oii'ero operam ; qua in eventis pericidosi hujus temporis, proque fortunarum et facultatum mearuni satis lauta (Deo gratia!) conditione, libere atque tuto utere, tibique persuade, me tui esse assiduissime memorem. Itaipie, si me amas, quod certo existimo, copiose de tuo ac rerum Testrarum statu rescribe. Idipsum per niercatores, gentiles meos, qui I,ondini agunt, commode, quandocunque libuerit, facies, mihique niirum in niodum gratificaberis. Dat. ex arce nostra Heilsberg prima Septembris loiO. ^item ad se vita; mese cursum (de quo Siepe inter nos, quando una essemus, collocutio incidit) atque institutum, pra?lis, me invito etiamnum et inscio, excusum mitterem. In eo vivum tibi tui Dantisci simulachrum sen iconisma depinxi ; hoeque ob id, ut et tu mihi quam ducas vitam, et si comparem, quemadmoduni Paulo tribuitur, duxeris, significationem facias. Apud nos coelibatu et libero lectulo nihil est jucundius ae dulcius. Jocari libuit. Hsee enim scribens, visus sum mihi tecum vel in symposio, ut sole- bamus, vel in nave Danubiana, ad quam me comiter ex Ilatisbona superioribus annis comitasti abeuntem, confabulari. Quod pro jure veteris inter nos comparatie necessitudinis nedum familiaritatis, boni te puto consulturum. Tuus ille, inquam, totus Tuus Joannes Dantiseus Episcopus Vermien : manu mea script. R"". in Christo Patri Domino Thonise Cranmero Archiepiscopo Cantua- rien. et regni Anglia; Primati, fratri carissimo et honorando. [TRANSLATION.] DANTISCUS TO CRANMER. In your letter you say that the report of my death which reached you, was confirmed by the fact tliat you had not received a letter from me for three years. This has, I assure you, happened neither from carelessness nor forgetfulness of our mutual friendship, but in consequence of a similar report concerning yourself, which was very general among us ; and of a truth, as being greatly attached to you, with much sorrow did I hear that by the command of your king you in particidar, as well as many other good men, had been removed from the living, in violation of every principle of equity. Being deeply affected by it, I offered up many a prayer for the eternal blessedness of your spirit, as you had done for mine : but as in this matter such a report hath in both cases, by God's grace, turned out false, we must rejoice, and in mind, as well as by letter return to our ancient manifestation of good will. I pray you, however, to take care lest the fate of the moth should overtake yon, since the times are such among you, as never before have happened in any country of the christian world. Jlore I woidd add, did I not fear that this might do you an injury, if it were to fall into any other person's hands than your own. As to what is being done among you, it would give me greater pleasure to hear it from yourself than from men who announce to us as indisputable many circumstances which are doubtful. So many pillagings of the property of the cliurch, cases which are beyond all bounds and innumerable, promiscuous punishments of both sexes, and, what produces more astonishment and detestation in the minds of all, so many mannages and so many divorces, in violation of every law, as well human as divine ; which, although they are every where commonly reported and credited, yet I still regard as doubtful. I am somewhat however constrained to credit them from the circumstance that you, who are both archbishop and primate of your realm, nevertheless subscribe yourself as minister of your church, a title very different from that of former days. No doubt all you who are bisliops are ministers of the churches ; yet we ought not to abuse this title which Paul used. For he who is an overseer is not without the ministerial office, but still he is not from such a cause deprived of his peculiar calling. Moreover, we who live here under a most christian and pious king, according to Phavorinus his precept in Gellius, make use of common phraseology, and live in accordance with ancient customs, in which even yourselves amongst other men in former days lived not devoid of happiness; so also as you lately heard in what I wrote to you of the extraordinary marriage, if it is in the same manner, I should have thrown myself into extraordinary troubles. God in his mercy averts them from me. But what w ill be the issue amongst you some time or other of this most tiu-bulent mischief, with his Helens so often changed, and such huge and impious ferocity, every man of sound mind can see, although the dirine anger does proceed Avith a slow step. So far am I from wishing you any ill, that earnestly do I pray the Lord God very long to withhold it, nay more, never to exercise it upon your wealthy island, w hich is very dear to me from the many acts of kindness which I have received there, or upon you all, to whom I am most attached. But that relinquishing those honourable titles, received by common usage, thus I am much obliged to you for causing to be so well educated the youth whom I formerly assigned to your suite in the imperial court at Ratisbon on the Danube. When he addressed me with your message and letter, I had, I assure you, no more knowledge of his person than your other exotic, which I had never before seen, and he gave me greater pleasure because, by your aid and support, he had grown into a young man of polished manners and education ; and if he does not cease to pursue the course which he has begun, as far as concerns the rest of his life, he will succeed without any [■' TtjXoi/ i\oi. Athen. 1 [" This paragraph is in Dantiseus' handwriting V. p. 187, init.J < The commencement is much injured by damp. I 26—2 404 LETTERS. [1540. difficulty. But again anil again do I thank you for having, in accordance with my commendation and the nature of the fricndsliip tliat was between us, supported him so kindly and so liherally at your own exi)ense, while he was employed in the study of literature, and for sending him back hither to me with his travelling expenses paid. From this circumstance it is very clear that Athena;us was wrong when bethought 'that persons wlio live at a distance cannot be friends :' for you who are separated fi-om our world have been most attentive to me in the case of this youth, whose parents you only know by report ; and therefore w hen- ever it is in my power to repay the favour to you, and to be of use or aid to you or yours, I offer you my services most readily. Freely and without any fear make use of them in the events of the most perilous times, so far as the state of my fortune and power will allow, which, thanks be to God ! is very comfortalile ; and be assured that I have a continual regard for you. Tlierefore if you have any affection for me, on which point I have no doubt, send back by letter a full account of your own position and the state of your affairs. This you will have no difficulty in doing, whenever you please, through tlie merchants of our country who live at London, and in so doing you will exceedingly oblige me. Given at our castle of Ileilsberg, 1 Sep- tember, 1.540. I would also send you an account of the tenour of my life (about which we had many a conversation when we were together) and its employments, which has been printed without my consent or knowledge. I have described in it to the life tlie image or likeness of your friend Dantiscus, and I have done it for this reason, that you may give me information both what kind of life you are leading, and w hether you lead one like that which is allotted to Paid. With us nothing is more pleasant and delightfid tlian celibacy and an unfettered bed. 1 must have a joke ; for while I write this 1 fancy that I am conversing with you, either at the table, as was our habit, or in the boat on the Danube, to which in former years you have so kindly escorted me when I was leaving Ratisbon. 1 think you will take in good part all that concerns the claims of that long-standing connexion, not to say friendship, which has obtained between us. Yours, I say, entirely. Your friend, John Dantisccs, bishop of Vermein. Written with mine own hand. To the most reverend father in Christ, master Thomas Cranmer, archbishop of Canterbury, and primate of the realm of Enijland, my most dear and honoured brother. CCLXXII. TO OSIANDER'. cott. Mss. Salve plurimum ! Vix tribus abliinc diebiis elapsis, Osiander dilectissime, literas ad Clcop. E. V. • • • > ■ foi. ui.' te scriptitabani, nuas per subitum et festinatum tabellarii discessum coactus sum abbre- British . . , , . . , , . . , . Museum. viarc, imo abrumpere plane, prsetermisso eo, quod et tunc quam maxmie scnptum volui, sirype's et nunc otii plusculum nactus, nescio quam nervose, verbose certe decrevi pertractare. AbiT'c"ran- Res cst, ut mibi quidcm vidctur, non parva, neque leniter animadvertenda, ut qua? App. No''2!».' ad omnium evangelicam veritatem profitentium sugillationem, ne dicam ignominiam et KV. oxo'n!'' culpam manifeste pertineat. Proinde te rogo, ut et scriptum hoc meum legas attente, et """" tuum vicissim responsum super eo conficias accurate, matureque remittas, quo b abeam tandem quod respondeam iis qui me interrogant. Nosti enim, opinor, ut soleant homines hie omnium quae istic gcruntur a mc rationem exigere : abi quidem bono animo, et communis evangelicse causEe studio sohciti, nequid a vobis fieret secus quam oporteret ; aliis autem mains est animus, mala mens. Nihil magis cnpiunt, aut captant, quam ut justam aliquam vos et vestra focta dicta ve reprehendendi ansam undecunque appre- bendant ; et gaudent si mibi in os subinde talia possint objicere. Quibus duobus inter se diversis hominum generibus respondeo ego persape, qua; vel ipse comminisci possum, vel quffi ex scriptis vestris, sive in publicum emissis, sive ad me privatim missis, possim colligere. Incidunt tamen persajpe nonnulla, quae nec negare possum, nec absque rubore fateri ; ncqueo deuique quo pacto a vobis honeste aut pie fieri doceantur, rationem ullam saltem excogitare suiEcienteni. Nam ut interim de usuris taceam, a vobis aut vestrum certe nonnullis (ut apparet) approbatisj deque eo, quod magnatum filiis concu- binas habendas pennittitis, (videlicet ne per nuptias legitiraas hareditates dispergantur,) qui concubinatum in sacerdotibus tantopere aversati estis : quid poterit a vobis in excu- sationem allegari pro eo, quod permittitis a divortio, utroque conjuge vivo, novas nuptias coire, et, quod adhuc detenus est, etiam absque divortio uni plures permittitis uxorcs? Id quod et tute, si recte memini, in quibusdam tuis ad me literis apud vos [' This letter is headed, '■ Doctissimo Andree Osiandro Concionatori Xtiorenbergensi," in a more modem hand,] 1540.] LETTERS. 405 factum diserte expressisti, addens Pliilippum^ ipsuin sjioiisalibus posterioribiis, ut para- nymplium credo atque auspicem, interfuisso. Qiuv aiiibo tuni ipsius conjiigii rationi, qua) non duo, sed unain carncm facit, tuni etiam scripturis sunt expressc et manifesto contraria: nt patet Matth. xix., ]\Iark x., Luke xvi., Rom vii., 1 Cor. vii. Quibus locis perspicuum fit, ex apostolorum, atque adeo Christi ipsius, institutione, unum uni debere matrimonio conjimgi ; nec posse sic conjunctos postca, nisi interveniente morte alterutrius, denuo contrahere. Quod si respondcritis, hoc intelligi exccpta causa fornicationis ; an uxoris adulterium fuerit causa cur Piiilippus marito permiserit aliam superducere, vos melius nostis. Quod si fuerit, tunc objicicmus, ab ineunte hucusque ecclesia (cujus exemplis oportet scripturarum inter- prctationes conformari confirmarique) nunquam, quod scimus, hoc sic fuisse acceptum. Augustinus, quid ipse de hoc senserit, imo quid ecclesia ante ipsum et usque ad ipsum, clare docet, Li. De adulterinis conjugiis. Ad PoUmtium. Quid igitur ad hspc dicetis, libenter vellem audire abs te quidem, si et ipse in eadem cum ceteris es sententia : sin minus, per te saltem vellem cognoscere, quid ab ilhs exploraveris ad talia responsum iri. Nam quum eorum nonnulli, ut audio, statuta nostra parlamentalia censorie nimis ac superciliose condemnent, quorum tamen gravissimas justissimasque causas ac rationes ignorant ; mirum est quod interim ipsi non advertant apud ipsos plurima designari, quaj optimis atque gravissimis viris jure optimo displiceant. Scire atque aveo, an ista tanquam honesta, et promiscue quibusvis licita, ac evangelic^ veritati non repugnantia defendant ; an secundum indulgentiam (ut dixit Apostolus) ad ea, dum a quibusdam fiunt, connivcnt, nequid gravius contingat, non idem omnibus itidemque permissuri. Illud prius baud equidem credo illos esse facturos, nisi legis Mahometante potius quam Christiante assertores videri voluerint. Posterius hoc si faciunt, videant quomodo permit- tant, qua Christus, Apostoli, Evangelistte, atque adeo totius ecclesia consensus districte ab initio hue usque prohibuit. Quod si forte dixerint, ea jam quoque tolerari posse, eo quod ante Christum natum fuerunt vel approbata vel tolerata ; tunc enimvero causam nobis reddant, cur non et cetera toleremus, qusecunque tunc legimus pari jure usitata; aut definiant qu£enam hujus generis, ac quatenus erunt admittenda. Nam in veteri Testamento expressum habemus, olim patrem concubuisse cum filiabus, ut Loth ; socerum cum nuru, ut Judam ; patrera familias, nempe Abraham, cum ancilla pellice, conscia uxore atque etiam id ultro suadente, nempe Sara ; eundem ipsum uxorem suam, adhuc juvenculam ac formosam, sororem nominasse, eamque regibus, Pharaoni et Abimelech, ultro in concubinam per- misisse ; prasterea, unum ssepe hominem plures habuisse uxores, ut Jacob et Mosen ipsum, legis latorern a Deo constitutum : postremo, principes multos, eosque nec illaudatos, pra3ter uxorum numerosa contubernia, concubinarum etiam greges aluisse, ut Davidem, Solomonem, etc. Nec Assuero vitio datur, quod singulis pfene noctibus concubinam novam asciverit. Et Hester foemina laudatissima, utpote quam ad salutem populi sui Deus cxcitavit, quum esset -JudEea et Icgi Mosaicse obnoxia, Assueri regis cubi- culum ante nuptias intravit. Quid pluribus opus, quum gravissimi auctores Am- brosius et Augustinus disertis verbis affirment, hie polygamiam, ille concubinatum, pcccato tum caruisse, quando nec contra morem nec contra prteceptum fiereiit ; qute nunc et legibus et moribus pronuntiant esse contraria? Talia, inquam, constat apud veteres fuisse usitata, nec a bonis quidem viris tunc temporis improhata. Qu£e vel omnia probabunt uovi isti homines et rerum novarum introductores, vel aliqua, vel nulla. Quod si nulla dicant nobis, cur ista admiserunt ? Si aliqua, cur non et reliqua ? et prffiscribant nobis regulam, qua sciamus, qu;e sunt admittenda, qua; vero rejicienda. Si omnia, (in qua sententia videtiir esse Buccrus,) quaso te, qualem rcrum facicm quan- tumquc a priore mutatam in ecclesia vidobimus ? Quam erunt confusa, invc'r^a, atque [- i. e. Melancthon : he and Bucer were present at the marriage of Philip, landgrave of Hesse, who married (I'March 'A, a. i). 1540) IMargaret de Sala, during the lifetime of his first wife. Seckendorf gives an account of the circumstances connected with this marriage, whilst endeavouring to refute "Antonius dc Varillas, in Hist, de Hiercs. Lib. XII. Ed. Belg. 1687, P- 87," and " Jac. Benignus I?ossuetus, de variat. Eccl. Prot. anno. Kiii!!. Ed. Belg. Lib. vi. p. 226," and others. Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. Lib. m. Sect. 21 . ^ Ixxix. Add. 3. pp. 277 et scqt]. Vid. also Fuesslin's Epist. Re- format, pp. Illif, 9. Ed. Tigur. 1742.1 406 LETTERS. [1540. prfepostera omnia ? Sed adhuc i)ropius urgebimus eos, interrogabimusque : An non tantuni qua? sub lege facta sunt, sed etiani qnse ante legem ; et an non tantum qua? a Judtvis, sed et qure a gentibus fuerint nsitata, vcluti jure postlimiuii, ad exemplum revo- cabunt ? Et si ilia tantuni, cur non lia3c a;que atque ilia ? pra;sertim quaj a sanctioribus et sapicntioribus viris, ut Socrate, Platone, Cicerone, etc. fuerint vel facta vel approbata. Quod si utraque concedent, concedant et nobis Britannis, more majorum nostrorum, denas duodenasque nxores liabero insimul comnmncs, et maxime fratres cum fratribus, parentes cum liberis : quod aliquando in liac insula iisitatum fuisse, Ca?sar, non ignobilis aiictor, testatur in Commcntariis. Concedant fojminis Christianis, quod Solon suis Athenicnsibus concesserat, ut quje viros parum ad rem veneream idoneos sortita? fuissent, aliquem ex mariti propinquis impune admittercnt. Concedant quod Lycurgus concessit viris Lace- dtemoniis, ut qui minus esset ad procreandam prolem idoneus, alteri cui vellet suam conjugem imprcgnandam daret, et prolem precario sibi natam, ut propriam, suo nomine nuncuparet. Aut denique quod Romanorum legibus permissum erat, ut qui satis libe- rorum procreasset, uxorem suam alteri commodaret prolem desideranti : id quod et Cato, vir gravissimus sapientissimusque habitus, Hortensio amico suo legitur fecisse. Talia cum probata fuerint antiquitus viris sapientissimis, ac philosophorum legumque latorum optimis et sanctissimis, ut Platoni, Xenoplionti, Catoni, etc. ; quum eadem fuerint inoribus recepta Hebraorum, Graecorum, Latinorum, (quorum populorum respublicas et politias constat optime fuisse constitiitas, et ab omnibus scriptoribus maxime celebratas.) age, faciamiis ct nos, si Deo placet, similia, et Christianis fratribus pennittamus facienda. Imo Christus Opt. Max. tam foeda tamque incestuosa connubiorum portenta a sua sancta ecclesia dignetur avertere, nunc et in diem Domini ! Amen. Hasc ego ad te potissimum, carissime Osiander, in prasentia scribenda duxi, propter earn qua? inter nos est et jam diu fuit simima necessitudo et familiaritas ; quamvis putem, atque adeo certo sciam, te ab hujusmodi tam absurdis et moribus et opinionibus quam alienissimum esse. Cum ceteris vestratibus doctoribus levior et minus arcta mihi intercedit amicitia; cujusipsius quoque (fateor) me multum poeniteret, si scirem hos esse fructus novi evangelii ab ipsis tantopere jactitati, et a nobis quoque hactenus, ut putabamus, non temere aliqua ex parte probati. Bene vale. Dat. Lambeth, xxviimo. Decembr. [1540.] Tui amantissimus, T. Cantuakien. [TRANSLATION.] To the most learned master Andrew Osiander, preacher of Nuremburg. My right hearty salutations. Scarcely three days have elapsed, my most beloved Osiander, since I was writing a letter to you, which by the sudden and hurried departure of the letter- can-ier I was compelled to shorten, or rather to end very abruptly, without mentioning that which I then most wished to have WTitten, and now, having a little leisure, I have decided to treat it throughout, I know not with what power, but at all events at full length. The subject, as of a truth it seems to me, is neither one of trifling import, nor to be commented on lightly, as it is one which is evidently connected with a lasting stain, not to say disgrace and accusation, of those who profess the truth of the gospel. Wherefore I beg you both attentively to peruse this letter of mine, and to compose carefully your answer with reference to it, and also to send it early, that I may have somewhat at length to answer to those who inquire of me. For you are aware, 1 suppose, that men here are in the habit of requiring from me an account of all that is doing in those parts ; some, no doubt, with the best feelings, and from anxiety in behalf of the cause of our common gospel, that nothing may be done by you which is not becoming ; while others have malicious feelings and dispositions. They long for and catch at nothing so much as to discover, no matter from what cause, some suitable handle for blaming you and your doings or sayings; and glad they are if in consequence they can cast such things in my teeth. To these two classes of men, widely differing one from the other, I very frequently reply either from my own imaginings, or from what I can infer from your writings, whether published or sent to me privately. Nevertheless some things are frequently occurring, which I can neither deny, nor can I admit them without shame ; nor lastly am I able to imagine any sufficient reason by which they may be shewn to have l)een done consistently with honour or piety. For, not to say a word at the present time on usury, which it is clear is approved by you, or at all events some of you, or concerning the fact that you allow the sons of your nobles to have concubines (with a view, doubtless, to prevent the breaking up of inheritances through lawful marriages), and yet you are so strongly opposed to priests having concubines ; leaving this out of the question, wliat can possibly be alleged in your excuse when you allow a man after a divorce, while both man and woman are living, to contract a fresh marriage, and, what is still worse, even without a divorce you allow one man to have several wives ? And this you yourself, if I remember right, in some of your letters e.\pressly declared to have been done ; adding thereto that Philip himself was present at a second marriage, acting as, I believe, a bridesman, and taking it under his countenance. 1540.] LETTERS. 407 These two things are expressly and undeniably contrary botli to tlie nature of marriage, whic li does not niiilie two but one tiesh, as well as also to the scriptures, as will be seen from Matthew xix., Mark x., Luke xvi,, Romans vii.; 1 Cor. vii. : from wliich passages it is clear that, accordin-f to the institution of the apostles, and therefore of Christ himself, one i)erson ought to be joined in matrhnony with one person, and that persons so joined togetlier cannot again contract marriage until the death of one of the parties shall have happened. But if your reply is, that we must understand it in such a sense as to except the case of fornica- tion ; I ask, wliether adultery on the part of the wife was the reason why Philip allowed the husband to marry a second wife in addition to the first ? You know better than I. But even if it were so, we shall then object that from the origin of the church up to this hour, (and according to examples in it interpretations of the scriptures must be conformed and by them confirmed,) at no time, as far as we know, has this been so received. Augustine clearly shews what were his own sentiments on the point; nay, more, what were those of the church before and up to his own days, in his book De adulterinis Covjmjiis, addressed to Pollentius. I am very desirous of hearing from yourself, if you also are of the same opinion with the rest, what answer you make to tliis ; but if you differ from them, at all events I am anxious to learn from you, what answer you have found to be given by them to similar objections. And since some of them, as 1 hear, too captiously and superciliously condemn the statutes of our parliament, of >vhich, howbeit, they are ignorant of the most ■weighty and satisfactory causes and reasons ; it is astonishing that at tlie same time they are not aware that very many things among themselves are pointed out as displeasing, for the \ ery best reasons, to men who are the best and wliose judgment is most weighty. I am also anxious to know whether they would defend these things as honourable and allowable for every person without distinction, and as not contrary to the truth of the gosjjel; or whether according to indulgence (as the apostle saith), without any intention to make the same alloM-ance and in the same way to all, they connive at these things while they are done by certain parties, lest a worse evil should happen. The first I do not verily believe they would do, unless they are anxious to appear as the supporters of the law of Mahomet rather than Christianity. If they do the latter, let them beware liow they allow what Christ, the apostles, evangelists, and moreover, the consent of the whole churcli, from its commencement up to this day, hath straitly forbidden. But perchance they affirm, that these things may even now be endm-ed, because they were approved or tolerated before the birth of Christ: then truly let them give a reason wiiy they do not allow also the other things which in those times we read were equally allowed and customary ; or let them define which are of this class, and how far they are to be admitted. For in the old Testament we find it written that a fiither formerly lay with his daughters, as Lot ; that a father-in-law with his daughter-in-law, as Judah ; that the master of a house, namely, Abraham, had his maid as a concubine, his vrife knowing it, and even of her own accord advising it, namely, Sarah ; and that this same man called his wife, when still young and beautiful, his sister, and allowed her willingly for concubinage to the kings Pharaoh and Abimelech : added to this, that one man often had several wives, as Jacob, and Moses, who was appointed a legislator by God ; lastly, that many princes, and these such as were not without commendation, besides numberless societies of wives, supported also companies of concubines, as David, Solomon, &c. Nor is it laid to the charge of Ahasuerus that almost every night he had a fresh concubine ; and Esther, a woman most commended, as one whom God raised up for the safety of his people, though she was a Jewess and subject to the Jlosaic law, yet before marriage entered the bed of king Ahasuerus. What need is there of more, since those most weighty autho- rities, Ambrose and Augustine, expressly declare, the one that polygamy, the other that concubinage, was then without sin, because they were done neitlier contrary to custom nor precept; and yet they proclaim these things now to be contrary both to law and morals ? Such things, I say, are well known to have been usual among the ancients, nor were they disapproved even by good men in those days. Which of these, all of them, any, or none, will these novel-men and introducers of novelties approve? If they say to us, none, why then have they allowed these ? If they reply, some, why not also the rest ? And let them appoint us a rule by which we may know which are to be allowed, or which to be rejected. If all (in which oj)inion Bucer seems to be), I pray you what a face of things and how changed from the former shall we see in the church ! How confused, overturned, and preposterous will all things be ! But we will press them still closer, and inquire whether they will recal for example, not merely such things as were done under the law, but even such as before the law ; and again, whether not merely such things as were done by Jews, but also such as were common to Gentiles, as it « ere by the right of restoration. And if they merely allow the one, why not tlie other, especially such as have either I)een done or commended by the more holy and wise men, as Socrates, Plato, Cicero, &c. ? And if they allow both, let them grant also to us Britons, after the manner of our ancestors, to liave ten or twelve wives together in common, and especially brothers with brothers, parents with their children ; which Ca?sar, no mean authority, testifies in his Commentaries to have been customary at one time in this island. Let them grant to christian women that which Solon granted to his Athenians, that they who had husbands ill suited for family life, shoiUd receive without blame some one of their husband's relatives. Let them grant tliat which Lycurgus granted to the Lacedjemonian men, that any man who was imable to beget children, might deliver his wife for the purpose to any whom he pleased, and call by his own name as his own the children so doubtfully born to him. Or lastly, that which was allowed V)y the laws of the Romans, that he who had begotten enough children should lend his wife to another that desired ofl'spritig; which thing even Cato, a man esteemed most strict and wise, is written to have done to his friend Hortensius. Since such things have received the approbation in ancient times of men the most « ise, and the best and most holy of philosophers and legislators, as Plato, Xenophon and Cato, &c. ; since they have been the received practices of the Hebrews, Greeks and Latins, (which people we know have had states and governments the best constituted and most admired by all writers,) well, let us, if it please God, both do such things and allow them to be done by the christian brethren ! Rather, may Chi-ist the gi-eat God deign to avert from his holy church such foul, incestuous and portentous marriages, both now and unto the day of the Lord ! Amen. I have thought it, my dearest Osiander, specially becoming that I should write thus to you at the present time, because of that close connexion and friendsliip which is between us, and has long subsisted, 408 LETTERS, [1540. altliougli I tliink, nay more, I know for a certainty, tliat you ai'e most opposed to such absurd morals and opinions. Witli the rest of your doctors my intimacy is of a liglitcr diaracter and less close; and even of this I sliould not a little repent, if I knew that such were the fruits of tlie now gospel so greatly vaunted liy them, and approved hy us up to this time, in some measure, as we thought, not without reason. Farewell. Given at Lambeth, xxvii. Dec. Your most affectionate, T. Cantuarien. CCLXXIII. TO KING HENRY VIII. offlce^"^^' It may please your majesty to understand, that at my repair nnto the queen's grace' nomestie J found her in such lamentation and heaviness, as I never saw no creature ; so that it Papers. ' ' Voi'iv'' "^^'ould have pitied any man's heart in the world to have looked upon her : .and in that hoiog"rai)h vehement rage slie continued, as they informed me which be about her, from my departure state Papers, from her imto my return again ; and then I found lier, as I do suppose, far entered J,"tt. cLxli. toward a frenzy, which I feared before my departure from her at my first being with vp. It 'I ji. j^^^ _ surely, if your grace's comfort had not come in time, she could have continued no long time in that condition without a frenzy, which, nevertheless, I do yet much suspect to follow hereafter. And as for my message from your majesty unto her, I was purposed to enter com- munication in this wise ; first, to exaggerate the grievousness of her demerits ; then to declare unto her the justice of your grace's laws, and what she ought to suffer by the same ; and last of all to signify unto her your most gracious mercy : but when I saw in what condition she was, I was fain to turn my purpose, and to begin at the last part first, to comfort her by your grace's benignity and mercy ; for else the recital of your grace's laws, with the aggravation of her offences, might peradventure have driven her unto some dangerous ecstasy, and else into a very frenzy ; so that the words of comfort coming last might peradventure have come too late. And after I had declared your grace's mercy extended unto her, she held up her hands and gave most humble thanks unto your majesty, who had shewed unto her more grace and mercy than she herself thought meet to sue for or could have hoped of ; and then, for a time, she began to be more temperate and quiet, saving that she still sobbed and wept ; but after a little pausing she suddenly fell into a new rage, much worse than she was before. Now I do use her thus : when I do see her in any such extreme braids, I do travail "with her to know the cause, and then, as much as I can, I do labour to take away, or at the least to mitigate the cause ; and so I did at that time. I told her there was some new fantasy come into her head, which I desired her to open imto me ; and after a certain time, when she had recovered herself that she might speak, she cried and said : " Alas, my lord, that I am alive ! the fear of death grieved me not so much before, as doth now the remembrance of the king's goodness : for when I remember how gracious and loving a prince I had, I cannot but sorrow ; but this sudden mercy, and more than I could have looked for, shewed unto me, so unworthy, at this time, maketh mine offences to appear before mine eyes much more heinous than they did before : and the more I consider the greatness of his mercy, the more I do sorrow in my heart that I should so [' i. e. Catharine Howard. Cranmcr had been the means of discovering the character of his queen to the king. Vid. I5urnet'.s Hist, of Keformat. Vol. I. pp. 024, r». Ed. Oxon. 1!!2"J. '• Upon the subject of her crimes, the queen was spoken withal in it by the archbishop of Canterbury, the lord chancellor, the duke of Norfolk, the lord great chamberlain of England, and the bishop of Winchester; to whom at the first she constantly denied it; but the matter being so declared unto her, that she perceived it to be wholly disclosed, the same night she disclosed llic whole to the archbishop of Canterbury, who took the confession of tlie same in writing, sub- scribed with her hand." Kennet's Hist, of Eng- land, Vol. II. ; lord Herbert's Life of Hen. VIII. p. 534. Ed. Lond. 1700. The confession here spoken of is probably that which Catharine Howard signed, and which is printed by Burnet, Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. Part ii. pp. 230— 2;i3. The queen, and lady Rochford, who had been the chief cause of Anne Boleyn's and her husband's death, were beheaded on Tower Hill, Feb. 12, a. n. lf)42. Dereham and Culpeper suffered for their participa- tion in her crime, Dec. 10, A.n. Iii41. Id. Vol. I. pp. ()2.'i, t;27- Vid. also Letters in ytate Papers, Part 1 1, pp. (1!59 et sqq.] 1541.] LETTERS. 409 misordcr myself against his majesty." Atitl for anything that I could say unto her, she continued in a great ])ang a long while ; hut after that she began something to remit her rage and come to herself, slii; was meetly well until night, and I had very good com- munication with her, and, as I thought, had brought her imto a great quietness. Nevertheless, at night, about six of tiic clock, she fell into another lik(! pang, but not so outrageous as the first was ; and that was, as she shewed me, for the remembrance of tiic time ; for about that time, as she said, master Ilennagc was wont to bring her knowledge of your grace. And because I lack time to write all things unto your majesty, I have referred other things to be opened by the mouth of this bearer, sir John Dudlay ; saving that I have sent herewith inclosed all that I can get of her concerning any communication of matrimony with Derame ; which, although it be not so nmch as I thought, yet I suppose, surely, it is sufficient to prove a contract, with canial copu- lation following ; although she think it be no contract, as indeed the words alone be not, if carnal copulation had not followed thereof. The cause that master Baynton" sent unto your majesty was partly for the declara- tion of her estate, and partly because, after my departure from her, she began to excuse and to temper those things which she had spoken unto me, and set her hand thereto^; as at my coming unto your majesty I shall more fully declare by mouth : for she saith, that all that Derame did unto her was of his importune forcement, and, in a manner, violence, rather than of her free consent and will. Tims Almighty God have your majesty in his preservation and governance ! j^Nov. 1541.] From Your grace's most bounden chaplain, T. Cantuarien, I'o the kind's majesty. CCLXXIV. TO KING HENRY VIII. It may please your majesty to be advertised, that yesterday the ambassador of Cleve st.-ite Paper came unto my house at Lamhith, and delivered me letters from Oslynger, vice-chancellor Domestic unto the duke of Cleve, which letters I have sent unto your majesty lierewith inclosed : imI A'niA the purport whereof, after he hath set forth my lauds and commendations like an orator, ho'o'gi 'ipii. when he cometh to the substance of the matter, is nothing else but to commend unto me vili'^^i. p't ii! the cause of the lady Anne of Cleve. Which although he trusteth that I would do of clxxvii. myself, undesired, yet he saith that the occasion is such, that he will not omit to put ''''' spurs to the horse that runneth of his own courage. When I had read the letter, ami considered that no cause wm,s expressed specially, but only in general that I should have commended the cause of the lady Anne of Cleve: althougli I suspected the true cause of his coming, yet I would take upon me no knowledge of any special matter, but said thus unto him : " Master ambassador, I have perused Oslyngcr's letters, by the which he com- mendeth unto me the lady Anne of Clove's cause ; but forasmuch as he declareth no certain cause, I trust you have some other instructions to inform me of some particular matter." Whereunto he answered, that the cause was, the reconciliation of your majesty unto the lady Anne of Cleve. Whereunto I answered, that I thought not a little strange, that Oslynger should think it meet for me to move a reconciliation of that matrimony, of tiie whicli I, as mucli as any other person, knew most just causes of divorce. And hero I moved him to consider your grace's honour and the tranquillity of this realm, with the [- It was the king's pleasure that Baynton " should attend on the queen, to have the rule and government of the whole house ; and with him the almoner [Nicholas Ilethe] to be also associate." Letter from the Council to Cranmer in State Papers, Vol. I. p. r.f)2.1 f * Probably the document priiilcd by Burnc!, Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. App. B. iii. No. 72, Part II. pp. 230 — 233. (vid. supra), which was signed by the queen, and chiefly refers to her contract of matrimony with Dereham ; but also gives positive evidence of her crime. Vid. .State Pa])ers, Vol. I. ]>. 1)92; Kennet's Hist, of Kn^Iand, Vol. 11.; Loid Herbert's Life of Henry VIII. p. ■')32. | 410 LETTERS. [1541. surety of your grace's succession ; and further, how this should agree with Oslynger's opinion of me, as he writeth in his letters, that I should study to the commodity and tranquillity of this realm, if I should move your grace to receive her in matrimony, from whom your majesty was upon most just caiises divorced'; whereupon might grow most iincertitude of your grace's succession, with such unquietness and trouhle to this realm, as heretofore hath not been seen. And when he would have begun something, as appeared unto me, more largely to have reasoned the matter, and to grope my mind, I finished our communication in this sort : " Master ambassador, this is a matter of great importance, wherein you shall pardon me ; for I will have no communication with you therein, unless it please the king's majesty to command me. But I shall signify imto his highness your request, and thereupon you shall have an answer." Now what shall be your majesty's pleasure that I shall do, whether that I sliall make him any answer or no, and what answer it shall be, and whether I shall make a general answer to Oslynger by writing, because he writeth generally not touching this matter, or that I shall make a certain answer in this point to the ambassador by mouth, I most humbly beseech j'our majesty that I may be advertised ; and according thereto I shall order myself, by the grace of God : whom I beseech daily to have your majesty evermore in his protection and governance. From my manor of Lamhith, this Tuesday the 13 Januarii^. [1540-1.] Your grace's most bounden chaplain and beadsman, To the king's majesty. Thomas Cantuauif^x. [OLYSLEGER S LETTER TO CRANIVIER.] " Sai.us et pax a Deo Patre, et Jesu Christo Domino ac Salvatore nostro. Reverendissime Pr>-esul ac Doinine, multis modis venerande. Quoniam singularis candor plurimorumque officiorum tuorum prse- stationes multis bonis \\vis tam extra quam intra hoc florentissimum regnum Angliie, cognita atque per- specta, de tua celsitudine earn opinionem statuerunt, eandemque celsitudinem tuam ita suspicentur, ut quod ad Omnipotentis Dei ac Benedicti Filii ejus gloriam illustrandam imprimis, ac deinde ad reipublicaj Cliristianre, prfesertim Anglican*, tranquillitatem ac commoditatem conservandam, augendam, promoven- damque quovis modo pertinere rideatur, id semper singidari studio, opera, atque industria, celsitudo tua fuerit prosecuta ; fieri non potest, quin in eadem spe firmiter consistamus, etiam nunc idipsum celsitu- dinem tuam pro sua virili curaturam. Itaque, quantum plurimum possumus, celsitudinem tuam flagitnmus, «ti causam illustrissimae Domince Annae, sororis Principis nostri, pro rei comraoditate sibi quam commen- datissimam habere non gravatim velit. Et quamvis existimemus idipsum celsitudinem tuam sine nostra interpellatione aque facturam, nolui tamen committere, quin, pro Imjus temporis occasione, hoc calcar equo sponte currenti admoverera. Et oro Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, ut gratiam suam alioqui plus satis infusam in celsitudinem tuam augere, ac diu incolumem servare dignetur. Datum Duysseldorpii, j'ridie Calendas Decembris, 1541. " Ejusdem celsitudinis tuae addictissimus, " Hexr. Olisl. Doct. •' Vicecancellarius Clevensis. " Reverendissimo Prcesuli ac Domino, plurimisque dotibus insigni. Domino Thonup. per Dei gratiam archiepiscopo Canfuariensi, ac per regnum Anglice primario prwsidi, Domino plurimum venerabili." [' Vid. the judgment of the convocation for an- nulling of the marriage with Anne of Cleves. Bur- net's Hist, of Refoniiat. Vol. I. App. B. iii. No. 19, pp. 308—312, and in State Papers, Vol. I. Part ii. No. CXXXVIir. pp. fi2;*_n35, where the signa- tures of the members are added, as well as Hen. VIII. 's declaration of the causes of the separation.] " This date is manifestly erroneous, for the 13th of January did not fall on a Tuesday between 1540, when the king was recently married to Anne of Cleves, and 1545, when he was the husband of Catharine Parr. There can be little doubt that January is written by mistake instead of December, for the 13th of December, 1541, was Tuesday ; and this supposition makes this letter coincide with lord Southampton's of the preceding day, which, from the other circumstances adverted to in it, is fixed beyond dispute to that month and year." Note to State Papers. Vol. I. p. 717- " This morning [12 Dec] the ambassador of Cleves was here at my house, and advertised me, that he liath letters of credence to your highness from the duke his master, with two other letters ; the one addressed to my lord of Canterbury from Olisleger, the other from the said duke to my lord great master ; and hath also delivered letters to me from the same Olisleger." Lord Southampton then proceeds to give an account of tlie ambassador's conversation ; which was to the same effect as that which is related by Cranmer. Letter from the earl of Southampton to king Henry Xlll. in State Papers, Vol. I. Part ii. Letter CLXXVI. p. 714.] 1511.] LETTERS. 411 [TIIANSLATION.] Hr.Ai.Tii and peace from God tlie Fatlier and Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour ! IMost reverend prelate and lord, in many ways honourable. Since your special purity and your very many kind atten- tions shewn to many good men beyond the bounds of, as well as within, the most flourishing realm of Kngland, are known and understood ; and have established this opinion of your highness, and they so regard the same your highness, that your highness has followed out with special earnestness, labour and industry, at all times such things above all as appear in any way to concern the setting forth of the glory of Almighty God and his blessed Son, and secondly the preservation, increase and advancement, of the peace and advan - tage of the christian commonweal, especially that of England ; it is therefore impossible but that we should rest strongly on the same hope tluit even now your highness will attend to the same thing, to the extent of your power. Therefore as earnestly as is in our power we beg of your highness, that it would not be disin- clined to regard as most warmly commended according to the soundness of the cause the case of our most illustrious lady Anne, the sister of our prince. And although we feel that your highness would no less do it without our interference, I was however unwilling to omit the application in this suitable time of a spur to the willing horse. And I pray our Lord Jesus Christ to increase his grace in other points more than enough poured into your highness, and long to preserve you. Given at Dusseldorf, !iO Nov. 1541. The same your highness' most devoted Henby Olislegek, D.D. Vice-chancellor of Cleves. To the most reverend prelate and lord, and illustrious far many endowments. Lord Thomas, by God's yraee arch- bishop of Canterbury and throughout the realm of England lord primate, and most venerable lord. CCLXXV. TO LORD COBHAM^ My lord, after my right hearty commendations ; these arc to advertise you, that I Hari. mss. have received your letters dated at Calais the xi"' of April : and as concerning your request, puit. I'xVii. that I should revoke the inhibition brought unto the arches hy Jolm Holland, in the British " matter between him and William Porter ; forasmuch as the said Holland hath appealed origfnaT.' to the arches, I cannot with justice interrupt his appellation, so that the same be again remitted unto the commissary of Calais ; for then the said Holland should have just occasion to appeal from me : but for the better expedition of the matter, I have sent to the dean of the arches, commanding him to surcease therein, and have wholly resumed the matter into my hands. Wherefore, my lord, I pray you let both the interrogatories and the testament, with all the acts before the judge, be sent unto me, and I shall take such an order therein as shall stand with equity and justice. I will stay the matter for a time, that you may make an end therein, if yon can, shortly ; and if you cannot, then I shall proceed as to the law appertaineth. ]\Ioreover, I most heartily thank your lordship for your wine, which I trust to re- member ; and if at any time this year there come any to be sold at any reasonable price, I pray you that I may have part thereof. Praying you to have me heartily commended to my lady Cobham, to Mr Treasurer to Mr Marshall, to ]\Ir Wenteworthe, and to my lady. Thus heartily, my lord, fare you well. At Bekisborne, the xviii"' of April. [1544.] Your assured, T. Cantuarien. And as concerning my lady Baynton's request, you write that you arc content that she shall have the college \ and not to meddle with Cobham hall : I pray, my lord, to send your mind herein to him that hath the ordering of that house and your affairs there; for [3 George Brook, lord Cobham, lord deputy of Calais. Vid. Letter CLXXXVIL p. XW. Much of his correspondence is preserved in the Harl. MSS. No. 283.] [" " Li the month of July, [a.d. L"i43J, the king sent over fJOOO men under the leading of Sir John Wallope, accompanied with Sir T. Seimer, marshal, Sir Robert Bowes, treasurer," &c. Stow's Annals, p. 5!i,). Ed. Lend. 1615. The capture of Boulogne occurred a.d. 1544.] [" Cobham college was sold to lord Cobham, about A.D. 15.'i8, by the master and brethren them- selves, from the supposition that it would be dis- solved. Vid. Ilasted'sHist. of Kent, Vol. I. p. 503.] 412 LETTERS. [1544. my lady is willing to liave the same, so that she may have convenient ground thereunto. "NVlierefore your lordship shall do well to send your determined niind, what commodities she sliall liave with the college, and tlie prices thereof, appointing one to whom she may resort, and commune, and conclude withal in tiiat behalf. To my very lorhiy lord, my lord Cohham, lord deputy of C'alis. CCLXXVI. TO KING HENRY VIII'. state^Paper niay plcaso your majesty to be advertised, that according to your higlmess' com- Papers" A n '^I'lndment, scut imto me by your grace's secretary, IMr Pagett, I have translated into the ori^n^ar'' ^' J^'^g^i*'* tonguc, SO Well as I could in so short time, certain processions, to be used upon State Paper*, festival davs, if after due correction and amendment of the same your highness shall iJtt'. cxc v'l. think it so convenient. In which translation, forasmuch as many of the processions, in Colliers the Latin, were but barren, as meseemed, and little fruitful, I was constrained to use vol'^v.^m-.'" niore than the liberty of a translator : for in some processions I have altered divers words; Lond ia+ui. some I have added part ; in some taken part away ; some I have left out whole, either of l'bp'cr'in causc the matter appeared to me to be little to purpose, or by cause the days be not mer^Voi. I. with US festival-days ; and some processions I have added whole, because I thought I had better matter for the purpose, than was the procession in Latin : the judgment whereof I refer wholly unto your majesty ; and after your highness hath corrected it, if your grace command some devout and solemn note to be made thereunto, (as is to the procession which your majesty hath already set forth in English,) I trust it will much excitate and stir tlie hearts of all men unto devotion and godliness : but in mine opinion, the song that shall be made thereunto would not be full of notes, but, as near as may be, for every syllable a note ; so that it may be sung distinctly and devoutly, as be in the Matins and Evensong, Foiite, the Hymns, Te Deian, Benedictus, Magnificat, Nunc dimittis, and all the Psalms and Yersicles ; and in the mass Gloria in Excelsis, Gloria Patri, the Creed, the Preface, the Pater noster, and some of the Sanctus and Agnus. As concerning the Salce festa dies, the Latin note, as I think, is sober and distinct enough ; wherefore I have travailed to make the verses in English, and have put the Latin note unto the same. Nevertheless they that be cunning in singing can make a much more solemn note thereto. I made them only for a proof, to see how English would do in song. But by cause mine English verses lack the grace and facility that I would wish they had, your majesty may cause some other to make them again, that can do the same in more pleasant English and phrase. As for the sentence, I suppose will serve well enough. Tims Almighty God preserve your majesty in long and prosperous health and felicity ! From Bekisbourne, the 7th of October. [1544.] Your grace's most bounden chaplain and beadsman, To the king's most excellent majesty. T. Ca>tuarien. PRINCE EDWARD TO CRANMER. Foxe's Acts "Etsi puersiini, colendissime susceptor, non tamen imniemor sum vel officii erga tc niei,vel Iiiimanitatis ments°"" tu*, qiiam indies mihi exhibere studes. Non exciderunt milii humanissiniip tme liteni; pridie divi Petri ad me fed'"!!" d 'l^'''^- Quibus antcliac respondere nolui, non quod illas neglexerim, aut non meminerini, sed lit illarum 1583. diutnrua meditatione fruerer, fidelique memoria reponerem, atque demum bene ruminatis pro mea virili [' In the State Papers this letter is printed under A. D. I."i43. By Dr Jenkyns and iMr Todd it is ])laced under 1544, and by Collier under 1545. It is doubtful to which of the two latter years it may be correctly assigned, but that of a. d. 1044 is here adopted, as being the most probable. The mandate of Henry VIII. June, 1544, authorised the pro- cession which is here spoken of. Dr Jenkyns thinks that as Henry VIII. returned from Boulogne Oct. 1st, he might have been proud of his success, and so probably conmiandcd it to be celebrated by reli- gious processions, ^'id. Stow's Annals, p. OH/.] 15-14.] LETTERS. 413 rcsponderom. Proinde affectum erga me tuum vero paternum, quern in illis expressisti, amplector et venoror, o[)tii(iii(! ut multoa vivas aniioti, tuoque \no ao saluliri coiisilio pergas esse milii veiicran. Vid. Laurence's Bampton Lect. pp. 186, 227. Ed. Oxon. 1805. These invitations were sent subsequently to that upon which this and the following letter treat.] y The archbishop's letter to Blelanctlion was sent by John a Lasco through the hands of jEpinus, as appears from a letter to Hardenberg, July 28, A. D. 1548. " Te rogo at ad ilium [i. e. Melanctho- nem] per occasionem scribas, num literas Cantua- rienses a me ad se per /Epinum transmissas acce- perit, et ut respondeat." Gerdes' Serin. Antiq. Tom. II. p. (>4(;.] [" The archbishop iicre evidenlly refers to tlie attempts which were made by Charles V. a. h. 1548, to force the Interim upon the German pro- testants ; for an account of which, vid. Sleidan, de Statu Religionis et Reipub. ( A. u. 1518.) Lib. xx. XXI. Ed. Francof. lolio. 3Iosheim's Kccl. Hist. Book IV. t^S^ 3, 4, Vol. III. pp. 152, 3. Ed. Lond. 1845; Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. p. ii. Book. IV. No. 3, pp. 2lil, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] 422 LETTERS. [1548. explain in nTitint;, what I should perhaps have stated somewhat more copiously to you in person. We are de- sirous of setting forth in our churclies tlie true doctrine of God, and have no wnsh to be shifting and unstable, or to deal in ambiguities ; but, la3-ing aside all carnal considerations, to transmit to posterity a true and explicit form of doctrine agreeable to the rule of the sacred \mtings ; so that there may not only be set forth among all nations an illustrious testimony respecting our doctrine, delivered by the grave authority of learned and godly men, but that aU posterity may have a pattern to imitate. For the purpose of carrying this important design into execution we have thought it necessary to have the assistance of learned men, who, having compared their opinions together ^nth us, may do away with doctrinal controversies, and build up an entire system of true doctrine. AVe have therefore invited both yourself and some other learned men ; and as they have come over to us without any reluctance, so that we scarcely have to regret the absence of any of them, •with the exception of yourself and Melancthon, we earnestly request you, both to come yourself, and, if possible, to bring ilelancthon with you. I am now sending a third letter to Melancthon, in which I exhort him to come to us : and if your exhortation be added to my letter, I have no doubt but that he will be persuaded to accept an invitation so often repeated. He need not, I think, be under any fear of the attacks of enemies, or the dangers of tlie journey, which, if they exist at all, are however far less than where he now is. You may add too, that by imdergoing a little inconvenience for a short time he will procure to himself ease for many years, and to the state everlasting benefit. If I anticipated that his visit to us would be either useless or unpleasant, no one w ould dissuade him from it more earnestly than myself. But now, wlien I perceive that he can in no wise act more advantageously either for liimself or for the state, than by coming over to us at this juncture, I am the more urgent upon the subject, and exhort you to exert all your diligence and consideration to this one end, namely, to make our friend Philip ours in reality. I exjdained to you, a short time since, what will be the situation of you both; but I so explained it, as desiring that you should learn to be pleased with England from your own experience rather than by my commendation of it. Farewell and happily. London, July 4, 1548. Exceedingly desirous of your presence. T. Caxtuar. CCLXXXVI. TO ALBERT HARDENBERG'. copiama- .... Cupimiis nostris ecclesiis veram de Deo doctrinam proponerc, nec volumus rn'Mss!"'oi. cothurnos facere aut ambiguitatibus ludere : sed semota omni prudentia camis, veram, scrin.'Eiji;. perspiciiam, ac S. litterarum norms convenientem doctrine formam ad posteros trans- .Argent mitterc ; ut et apud omnes gentes exstet testimonium doctrina nostrje gravi doctorum et piorum auctoritate traditum, et universa posteritas normam habeat quam sequatur. Ad perficicndam rem totam eruditorum hominum prasentia nobis opus esse judicavimiis, qui, coUatis nobiscum judiciis, doctrina controversias tollant, et integrum corpus verje doctrinse extruant. Accersivimus igitur plerosque pios et doctos viros, quorum alios habemus jam, alios A'ero brevi exspectamus. Sed de Pbilippo Melanctbone nihil adhuc certi habemus. Quare te summopere rogamus, ut ilium, si id ullo modo facere possis, ad iter ad nos suspiciendum inducas. Tertiam nunc ad ipsum epistolam misi, qua ilium hortor ut ad nos veniat ; quibus epistolis si tuas adhortationes accesserint, non diffido iUum persuader! posse, ut toties iteratam vocationem sequatur. Nullas, ut arbitror, iasidias liostium, nullaque Itincrum pericula pertimescit, quce si qufe sunt, minora tamen sunt iis, in quibus nunc est. Adde, quod exigui temporis molestiis multorum annorum quietem sibi, reipublicffi vero xitilitatem adferet cetemaui. Quod si ei hoc ad nos iter aut inutile aut injucundum fore prospicerem, Iiemo me certe hoc ilU vehementius dissuaderet : sed cum videam nihil ab eo aut ipsi aut reipublicae posse fieri utilius, quam ut hoc tempore ad nos veniat, opto vehementius, teque oro, ut omnem curam cogitationemque tuani in hoc convertas, ut Phihppum nostrum plane nostrum facias. Qualis ipsius hie futura sit conditio, jam ostendi. Ita tamen ostendi, ut experientia ipsa potius quam mea pradi- catione Angliam nostram ei placere cupiam. Quod si noster Philippus \4deat, ad quid vocetur, a quibus autcm honiinibus, certe et ipsius et vera religionis amantissimis, et quanto studio vocetur simul et exspectetur ; profecto non video et nescio an vocationem [' " Albert Hardenberg, the friend and corre- spondent of John a Lasco, wa.s educated at the uni- versity of Louvain. He commenced his ministerial labours at a monastery in Groningen ; from whence he moved to Cologne, on the invitation of archbishop Herman. At the date of thip letter he was at the head of the reformed church at Bremen, over which he presided from 1547 to 1561. He then retired, to avoid the troubles of the Ubiquitarian controversy, to Embdeii ; where he died in 15/4." His chaTacter is thus given by Gerdes, Hist. Evang. Renov. Vol. III. p. 158. " Erat theologus insignis, atque turn doctrina excellebat, tum facundia prastabat, et recte de religione sentiebat ; prsterea, prudentia, moderatione animi, morum commoditate valebat, et has dotes singular! pietate ornabat." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. pp. 331, 2, )i. d.] 154B.] LETTERS. 423 liauc nogligerc possit, prfBsertim cum nullam pcne certain se vocationem illic liabere vidcat, quam liuic nierito opponcre queat. JSi in simili vocatione decsse iioluit sanctissimo illi seni Electori Coloniensi'^, sane ne nunc quidem illi licebit in causa multo graviore et inagis etiam nccessaria. Inviti fortasse sui ilium dimitteut, et ipse quoque invitus sues diniittet, hoc potissimum tempore; sed interim metuo, ne ilium omnes istic pro eo ac vellemus audiant, et ut audiant, non scio an tanto cum fructu illic nunc esse possit, quantum ex sua pra'sentia in Anglia nostra nunc liaberi possit ; qui tanien negligendus nobis non est, siquidem nobis Christi Domini gloriam vere et ex animo quajrendam esse putamus. Utinam semcl aliquid statuat, et nos dc animo suo certiores faciat, aut ipse mox accurrat, omncsque nuntios prtevertat. De sumptu prospiciemus, vel apud te, vel alibi, modo sciamus, quantum et quo loco curari velit. Cantabrigite, 28 Julii, 1548. [TRANSLATION.] .... We are desirous of setting fortli in our chiirdies the true doctrine of God, neither have we any wish to be shifting and unstable, or to deal in ambiguities : but, laying aside all carnal considerations, to transmit to posterity a true and explicit form of doctrine agreeable to the rule of the scriptm-es ; so that there may be set forth among all nations a testimony respecting our doctrine, delivered by the grave autliority of learned and pious men ; and that all posterity may have a pattern which they may imitate. For the purpose of carrying this important design into effect we have thougiit it necessary to have the assistance of learned men, who, having compared their opinions together with us, may do away with doctrinal controversies, and establish an entire system of true doctrine. We have therefore sent for many pious and learned men, some of whom we have already with us, and others we are expecting will arrive shortly. But respecting Philip Melancthon we have as yet no certain intelligence. For which cause we most earnestly entreat you, if by any means you can accomplish it, that you will endeavour to induce him to undertake the journey liither. I have already sent a third letter to him, in which I entreat him to come to us; to which letters if you will add your entreaties, I have no doubt but tliat he may be persuaded to accept an invitation which has so frequently been repeated. I do not think that he need be under any apprehension of the treachery of enemies, nor of the dangers of the journey ; which if there were any, are much less than those are where he now is. You may also add, that by his undergoing a little present inconvenience he will secure quiet to himself for many years to come, and unending benefit to the state. If I could foresee that this journey hither would be eitlier useless or disagreeable to himself, truly none would more earnestly dissuade him from undertaking it than I would ; but since I perceive that nothing can be more useful both to himself and the state than that he should come over to us at this juncture, I desire it the more earnestly, and beg of you, that you will exert all your diligence and consideration to this end, that you may make our friend Philip ours in reality. I have already explained what his future situation will be here; but I so explained it, as desiring that you shoidd learn to be pleased with our England from yom' o^vn experience, rather than by my report of it. But if our friend Philij) will consider for what purpose he is invited, and also by what persons, those, assuredly, who are most friendly both to himself and to true religion ; and also with how great anxiety he is both invited and expected ; truly I do not see, and I know not whether he can neglect this summons, especially as he must perceive that he has no certain vocation yonder which he can properly place in opposition to it. If he felt unwilling to refuse the venerable elector of Cologne ujion a like invitation, he cannot certainly decline the present one, upon an occasion of much greater importance and necessity. His friends perhaps will be unwilling to let him go, and he too will be unwilling to part with them at this particular juncture : but I fear in the mean time that all parties yonder do not attend to him from such motives as we could wish ; and even if they do, I know not whether lie can now remain there with as much advantage as can be derived from his presence in our England, and which nevertheless ought not to be disregarded by us, inasmuch as we think it our duty to seek truly and heartily the glory of Christ oiu- Lord. I wish he would at once make up his mind, and acquaint us with his intention, or that he would come over to us immediately, and anticipate every messenger. We will provide for the expense, either through you, or elsewhere, as soon as we know to what extent, and in what place, he wishes provision to be made, Cambridge, July 28, 1548. CCLXXXVII. TO MARTIN BUCER^ Gratiam et pacem Dei in Christo. Legi tuas literas ad Johanncm Halesium, in Buceri scrip, quibus tristissimos Gcrmaniae casus commemorans, te in tua urbe verbi ministerio vix mfh' Wd. Basil. 1577. [- Herman, archbishop of Cologne, whose invi- tation IMelancthon accepted, April, 1543, and re- mained with him at Bonn till the month of Au- gust in the same year Vid. some account of the " Simple and religious consultation," &c. which he and Bucer then compiled, in Strype, Ecd. Mem. Vol. II. pp. 41, 42, and of the use made of it in drav/ing up the English Book of Common Prayer, Laurence's Bampton Lectures, p. 43!). Herman's attempts at effecting reformation being unsuccessful, he resigned his see, a.d. loij. He died, August, A.D. 1552. Strype's Mem. of Crannier, Vol. I. pp. 410, 11 ; Sleidan, De Statu Religionis et Reipub. (a.d. 1552.) Lib. xxiv. p. 672. Ed. Francof. 15(58.] [■'' For an account of " the first occasion of Bucer's call into England," vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 280, 81. Ed. Oxon, 1840.] 424 LETTERS. [1549. stiTpe's diutius praesse posse scribis. Geniens igitur propheta illud exclamavi, " Mirifica niise- Mem. of Ab;i. . .... T cranmer. ncordias tiias, QUI salvos facis sperantes la te a resistentibus dextera; tua;." Nec dubito Vol. II. App. .T» , .., . No.4a.p.K44. qum Deus hoc et similes piorum gemitus cxauditurus sit: et veram doctrinani, quaj Ed. Oxon. , ...... -"^ 18«. liactenus in vestns ecclesiis sincere propagata est, et conservaturus et defensurus sit adversus oinnes diaboli et niundi furores. Interim SEevientibus fluctuum procellis, in portiis confiigiendura est iis, qui vela in altum tendere non possunt. Tibi igitur, mi Bucere, portus longe tutissimus erit nostrum regnum, in quo, Dei beneficio, semina verse doctrina? feliciter spargi coepemnt. Veni igitur ad nos ; et te nobis operarium praesta in masse Domini. Non minus proderis catholica? Dei ecclesiaj cum apud nos fueris, quam si pristinas sedes retineres. Adde, quod adflictte patrite vulnera absens melius sanare poteris, quam nunc possis prasens. Omni igitur semota cunctatione, quamprimum ad nos venias. Ostendemus nobis pra?sentia Buceri nibil gratius aut jucundius esse posse. Sed cave ne quid ex itinere incommodi accipias. Nosti quos habeas \\tie insectatores : eorum manibus ne te commiseris. Est istic mercator quidam Anglus Richardus Hils', \'ir plus et summa fidelitate prsditus, cum quo de tota itineris ratione te conferre velira. Prajterea, Deum a-temum Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Cliristi toto pectore oro, ut in ira misericordi;e recordetur, et afflictaj ecclesiae calamitates respiciat, et lucem verse doctrina apud nos magis magisque accendat; apud vos vero jam multos annos praclare lucentem non extingui patiatur. Is te quoque, mi Bucere, regat et servet, et incolumem ad nos traducat. Bene et fehciter vale. Londini, 2 Octob. Anno 1548. Tui ad nos accessus cupientissimus, Thomas Cranmekus, Archie. Cantu. [TRAXSLATIOX.j The grace and peace of God in Christ. I have read your letter to John Hales,- in which you relate the miserable condition of Germany,^ and inform us that you can scarcely preside in the ministry of the word in your city. With groanings therefore I call out with the prophet, " Shew thy marvellous loring-kindness, Ps. xvii. 7, O thou that savest them which trust in thee from those that rise up against thy right hand." Nor do I doubt but that God will regard both this and the like lamentations of godly men, and that he will preserve and defend the true doctrine, which has hitherto been sincerely set forth in your churches, against all the rage of the devil and of the world. Those, in the mean time, who are unable amidst the raging storm to launch out into the deep, must take refuge in harbour. To you, therefore, my Bucer, our kingdom Avill be a most safe harbour, in which, by the blessing of God, the seeds of true doctrine have happily begun to be sown. Come over therefore to us, and become a labourer with us in the harvest of the Lord. You will not be of less benefit to the universal church of God while you are vcith us, than if you retain your former position. In addition to this, you will be better able to heal the wounds of your dis- tressed country in your absence, than you are now able to do in person. Laying aside therefore all delay, come over to us as soon as possible. "We wiU make it manifest that nothing can be more gratifying or agreeable to us than the presence of Bucer. But take care that you suffer no inconvenience from the journey. Tou are aware of those who pursue your life : do not therefore commit yourself into their hands. There is an English merchant yonder, Richard HUles, a godly and most trustworthy man, with whom I would have you confer respecting all the arrangements for your journey. Moreover, I pray God, the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, with my whole heart, that in the midst of wTath he may remember mercy, and look upon the calamities of his afflicted church, and kindle the light of true doctrine increasingly among us, and not suffer it to be extinguished, after liaving now shone with so much splendour for many years, among yourselves. May he likewise, my Bucer, guide and preserve you, and bring you over to us in safety. Farewell and happily. London, Oct. 2, 1.548. Most anxious for your arrival, Thomas Ckanmer, archbishop of Canterbury. [' '• Among the papers that were sent me from Zurich, there is a long and particular account of many passages in this matter, (i.e. Henry Vlllth's marriage with Ann of Cleves,) writ by one Richard Hill, who writes very piously and sensibly," 6ic. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. III. pp. 2/5, ti, 282, 84. See also Original Letters relative to the English Reformation (Parker Society ), First Por- tion, lietter CV'.J [2 " John Hales, a learned and good man, clerk of the hanaper." .Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. Part I. p. 47. Vid. Bp. Keith's Affairs of Church and State in Scotland, Vol. II. pp. 226, 7. Spottis- wode Soc. Ed. The names of John and Christopher Hales are inserted amongst tlie chief of the exiles at Frankfort, a. D. looo. ib. Vol. III. Part i. pp. 404, 5. Ed. Oxon. 1822.] Vid. Letter CCLXXXVI. p. 422.] 1549.] LETTERS. 425 CCLXXXVIII. TO MATTHEW PARKER \ I COMMEND me heartily unto you ; signifying, that niy h)r(l j)rotector's grace, having mss. good opinion of your learned knowledge and godly zeal in the advancement of (iod's cxVvi'p'. ,m word, hath, by the advice of the council, specially appointed you to preach one sermon '"■'f^'""'- before the king's majesty's person the third Sunday of Lent, now coming. Wherefore I pray you in the mean season to prepare yourself in a readiness for the purpose, and to rei)air unto the court against the day appointed, to satisfy the office wliereunto you arc called accordingly. Thus heartily fare ye well. From my manor at Lambhith, the 17th of Februarii, anno 1548. [1549.] Your loving friend, T. C.vxT. CCLXXXIX. TO MELANCTHON. Vekissima esse experimur, Melancthon doctissime, qure Dominus noster Jesus Cliris- Excopia tus de cruce ecclesise succ pnedixit; " sed fidelis est Deus, qui non patietur sues tcntari i>Lrti in mss. supra id quod possunt, sed faciet una cum tentatione proventum ut possimus sustinere." p- i?- Etsi enim odio Filii Dei diabolus horribilem tyrannidem exercet in membra Christi, Argeiu.'''^ ' tamen promisit Deus ecclesiam suam non interituram esse. Imo de ultimis temporibus diserte inquit : "Ego senescentem gestabo : ego feram : ego salvaboV Et semper Deus aliquas politias voluit esse hospitia ecclesiarum, et aliquot gubernatores fovere studiosos doctrinaa ccelestis, ut Abdias pavit auditores Heliee, quos reges Israel undique pellebant. Quamobrem tibi, aterno Pater Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ingentes ago gratias, quod insulam nostram non aliter quam arcam Note e fluctibus eripuisti, nobisque tales dedoris gubernatores, qui tui gloriam qu£erunt, et suas aedes ditionesque ecclesite et studiis patere cupiunt, ut olim viduaj Sareptante casa prajbebat hospitium Heliaj. Oroque Deum, ut nos regat, et colligat sibi inter nos perpetuam ecclesiam, non solum ex nostratibus, sed etiam ex peregrinis ; id quod facere pro sua immensa misericordia jam incepit. Multi enim pii doctique viri", partim ex Italia, partim ex Germania, ad nos conve- nerunt, et plures quotidie exspectamus, cujus ecclesias chorum si ipse tua prajsentia ornare et augere non gravaberis, baud scio qua ratione gloriam Dei magis illustrare poteris. Scio te sapius optasse', ut pii et sapientes viri, communicate consilio et collatis sententiis, gravi auctoritate opus aliquod conderent, quod prwcipuas materias ecclesiastica; doctrime complccteretur, et veritatem ad posteros incorruptam transmitteret. Hoc nos sedulo pro virili conamur. Quare te rogamus, ut praesens cum praesentibus sententiam tuam et consilium communices, et ne animum ita obfirnies, ut tuis ipsius votis deesse, aut tarn manifeste Dei vocationi repugnare videaris. Plurima hoc loco recensere poteram, qua? te in nostram sententiam flecterent; sed ea omnia non capit epistola; brevitas. Proinde ex hoc tabellario, D. Joanne a Lasco, viro optimo, ea te cognosccre malim. Is enim mccum hosce aliquot menses conjunetissime et amantissime vixit, cui in his, quas tibi meo nomine narrabit, fidem adhibeas oro. Domums noster Jesus Christus, custos ecclesia% qui dixit, " Nemo rapiet oves meas de manibus meis," servet et defcndat ministerium evangelii sui, et te ad ccclesite nostra; hospitium tuto deducat. Vale. Londiui, 10. Feb- ruarii, 1549. Tui ad nos accessus avidissimus, Thomas Cantuariensis. Viro turn erudktone turn pietate clarissimo D. Philippo Melancthoni deniar Im litterce. Nostri Germani, qui nobiscum sunt, rogant, ut adducas tecum Doctorem Albertum Ilardenbergium", ut Jonas" referet tibi nostro nomine. [■* " In Lent, archbishop Cranmer writ to him (i. e. Parker) to preach before the king ; advising him, that it was the lord protector's order for him so to do, on a certain .Sunday in the Lent season, by him appointed." Strype's Life of Abp. Parker, Vol. L pp. 4!», SO. Ed. Oxon. 1821.] \' Vid. Isaiah xlvi. i.\ [" Vid. Letters CCLXXXV., CCLXXXVI,, pp. 420, 422. J "Opto autcni, ut anlca sirpc scripsi, con^en- sum pise doctrinse constitui in iis ecclesiis omnibus, qua; Romani episcopi tyrannidem et impietateni damnant." Letter of Ulelancthon to Henry VIII., dated March 20, a. d. 153!). (Cott.MSS. Vid. e. v. f. 23!). British Rluseum. Original holograph. Vide also Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. I. Part ii. App. No. 101, pp. 3!)3, 4.] I" Leuer CCLXXXVI. p. 422.J [" " The son of tlic great (jetnian divine of the same name," . . . who " came over with letters com- 426 LETTERS. [1549. [TRANSLATION.] We are expcriencinfj, most leai-ned Jlelancthoii, the truth of all that our Lord Jesus Clirist has foretold respecting tlie trials of liis church. " But God is faithful, who will not suffer his people to be tempted above that they are able, but will also with the temptation make a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it." For though from liis hatred to the Son of God the devil exercises a horrible tjTanny over the members of Christ, yet God has promised that his church shall never perish ; nay, of these last times he expressly declares, " To hoar hairs will 1 carry her : 1 will bear, I will deliver her." And God has always willed some civil societies to be the refuge of his churches, and that their rulers should support the friends of heavenly doctrine; just as Obadiah befriended the hearers of Elias, whom the kings of Israel were persecuting on every side. "Wherefore, eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, I give thee thanks for having rescued our island from the waves, like tlie ark of Noah, and for having granted us such riders as seek thy glory, and who devote their houses and possessions to the church and its service, as in old time the cottage of the widow of Sarepta afforded a home to Elias. And pray God to direct us, and to gather unto himself a perpetual church amongst us, not only out of our own countrymen, but also from among those of foreign nations, as according to his infinite mercy he has already begun to do. For many pious and learned men have come over to us, some from Italy, some from Germany, and we are daily expecting more; which society of the church if you will vouchsafe to increase and adorn with your presence, I know not by what means you will be able more effectually to set forth the glory of God. I am aware that you have often desired that wise and godly men should take counsel together, and, having compared their opinions, send forth under the sanction of their authority some work, that should embrace the chief subjects of ecclesiastical doctrine, and transmit the truth uncorrupted to posterity. This object we are anxiously endeavouring to accomplish to the utmost of our power. We therefore request you to communicate your counsel and opinions with us in person, and not so to shut up your mind as to seem wanting even to your own washes, or acting in opposition to so manifest a calling of God. I could relate many things upon this subject, which wovdd bring you over to our opinion ; but the brevity of a letter vWU not contain them all. I would rather, therefore, that you should learn them from the bearer, John a Lasco, a most excellent man. For he has resided with me upon the most intimate and friendly terms for some mouths past ; and I pray you to give credit to whatever he may relate to you in my name. May our Lord Jesus Christ, the guardian of his church, who has said, " None shall pluck my sheep out of my hands," preserve and defend the ministry of his gospel, and bring you in safety to the harbour of our church! Farewell. London, Feb. 10, 1549. Most anxious for your arrival, Thomas Cantuae. Our German friends who are with us, request you to bring with you doctor Albert Hardeuberg, as Jonas will tell you in my name. To that most illustrious man, as well for his learning as his jneiy, D.Philip Melancthon, these letters are to be given. CCXC. TO MARTIN BUCER. c.c.c.c. QiiANTO dolore animum incum viilneravit Fagil nostri mors', Bucere doctissiine, non Mb^. cxix. ^^^^T^^Q instituti mci narrare, ne vulnus tuiim, jam (ut opinor) turn theologias tufe medelis, Original. ^^^^^ .^^^^ temporis progressu aliquo modo curatum, refricare videar. Quin potius im- prcesentiarum tecum commimicare decrevi, quibus curationibus me ipsum consolatus sum ; non quod prudentia tua mea consolatione indigeat, (novi enim animi tui modera- tlonem et aquitatem,) sed ut his ssepius repetendis et mecum revolvcndis a?gritudinem meam quodammodo discuterem. Primum sic cogitabam, Humanum quidem fuit, cum amicus noster gravi morbo diu multumque cruciaretur, a-vfx-n-adeTv condolere, et collacry- mari : nunc vero, postquam omnibus miseriis defunctus, a bello ad pacem, a fluctibus ad portum tranquillissimum, ab smmnis ad felicitatem perpetuam translatus est, illius statum deplorare invidi esset, non amici. " Sanctorum enim animffi in manu Dei sunt, et non tanget illos tormentum." Et Psalmista ait, " Pretiosa est in conspectu Domini mors sanctorum ejus." Quum enim Deum vera pietate hie noster coluerit, et contulit industriam et operam suam ad studia literarum propaganda, nihil est causa cur non speremus, eum vitam asternam, quam hie tanta dihgentia inchoaverit, jam agonothetae gratia, nactum esse. Optarem quidem (si sic Deo placuisset) ut diutius in hoc curri- mendatory from Melancthon." . . . " This man the ; archbishop was very kind to, gave him harboiu:, and | admitted him freely into his society and converse: insomuch that Justus Jonas the father entreated 3Ielancthon, that he would take particular notice to I the archbishop of his great favour shewed to his j son." Strype's Mem. of Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 581.] [' The death of Fagius, who had been professor of Hebrew and rabbinical learning in the university of Cambridge, occurred Nov. 15, a. d. 1549, at that place, wliere he had arrived on the 5th of the same month. Strype mentions that the archbishop wrote the above letter to Bucer, Nov. 30, a. D. 1549. Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 282 ] 1549.] LETTERS. 427 culo nobiscum vcrsari potuissct. ScJ quiun benignissimo Patri nostro visum sit, cum in aliam mcliorem et cnulitiorcm scholam evocarc, debcnms ci gratulari, quod Pauhis Faoius ad Cliristi ct Divi Pauli cousuctudinem, ct ad sanctissinuim collegiuni angelo- rum, prophetarum, et apostoloruui cvocatus sit. His aliisque rationibus ego animum jacentem excito, inducoquo in spem cogitatio- nemque meliorcm. Eas autem ad te scribens commemoro, non quod tibi his opus sit, sed potius, ut his simiHbusque fomentis dolorcs fcemina; optimaj uxoris Fagii nostri lenias et mitigcs. Et nc angoribus so dcdat ut horteris, magnopere a te pcto qutesoque. "Ploratur lacrymis amissa pecunia veris," dixit poeta quidam. Quare ut hac in parte ego illam aliquo pacto recrearem, mitto ad cam per Imnc tabellarium viginti septem libras monctaj nostratis. Quam quidem summam etsi adhuc a qutestore regis pro stipcndio Pauli Fagii non accepcrim, brevi tamen me accepturum spero. Interim, ut viduai dolorem ahquo modo levarem, de meo banc pecuniam numerare visum est. Debebantur quidem illius marito pro stipendio quinquaginta librae sed tres deccdunt a summa pro impensis in regia diplomata, &c., viginti autem a me nurneratse sunt. Quod tu adhuc Hteras a regia majestate commen- datitias ad academiam Cantabrigiensem, et stipendium tuum in prtesentia non acceperis, iniputabis non negligcntiaj mcae, sed consihariorum et qucEstorum fere omnium occui^ati- onibus, quos hoc comitiorum^ tempore publica negotia sic distrahunt, ut privatas causas tractare non vacet. Interim tamen si quid desideres, significes oro, et ego omni cum diligentia illud ad te mitti curabo. Vale. Ijambcthi, ultimo Novembris. Q1549.] Tu£e paternitatis amantissimus, T. Cant. [TRANSLATION.] Most learned Bucer, it is not now my intention to tell you liow deep a wound of sorrow lias been caused to my feelings by the death of our friend Fagius, lest I should seem to irritate your wound, which, as I suppose, has been healed by the aid of your theology, as well as also in some sense by the lapse of time. But rather for the present I have determined to communicate to you the thoughts by wliich I myself gained consolation; not that, prudent as you are, you stand in need of consolations which I can give (for I know the moderation and reasonableness of your mind), but that by frequent repetition and consideration in my own mind I might by some means shake off tliis grief. In the first place, my thoughts took this turn, that it was in accordance with our nature to sympathise, condole, and weep with our friend, while he was for so long a time very grievously suffering from that painful disease : but now after that he has been freed from aU sufferings, and has been translated from warfare to peace, from troublous waves to a haven the most stiU, from toils to endless felicity, it would be the act of an enemy, not of a friend, to bewail his state. " For the soiUs of the righteous are in the Lord's hand." And the Psalmist saith : " Right dear in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints." Since therefore our friend worshipped God with true piety, and gave liis attention and labour to the extension of the study of learning, there is no reason why we should not liope that, by the mercy of the Judge, ho hath obtained that eternal life which he here commenced with such diligence. 1 could indeed wish, if so it had pleased God, that he might have sojourned witli us for a longer period in the course of this life ; but since it hatli seemed good to our most merciful Father to call him away to a better and more learned school, we ought to congratulate him that Paul Fagius hath been summoned to the company of Christ and St Paul, and to the most holy college of angels, prophets, and apostles. By these and other means I uplift my prostrate mind, and produce better hopes and thoughts. By my letter I put you in mind of these, not because they are needful for you, but rather that by these and similar consolations you may soften and assuage the grief of that excellent woman, the wife of our friend Fagius. And I earnestly beg and entreat of you to exhort her not to give ujj herself to sorrow. A certiiin poet hath written, " With sincerity of grief the loss of money is lamented ; " and therefore that in this respect 1 may in some way recover her, by this messenger I send to her twenty-seven pounds of our money ; which sum although as yet I have not received it from the king's treasurer for Fagius' salary, yet I expect soon to receive it. Meanwhile tliat in some way I might alleviate the widow's grief, I think it better to pay this money from my own resources. There was indeed due to her husband for salary fifty pounds, but three are to be deducted from the total amount, for expenses on royal diploma, &c., and twenty I have paid. That you have not up to tliis time received letters recommendatory from the king's majesty to the university of Cambridge, and your salary for the present, you must not impute to negligence on my part, but to the occupation of the memljcrs of council, and generally all the officers, who are so distracted by public business in the sitting of parliament, that they The I'arliamcnt assembled November 4, a.d. 1549.] 428 LETTERS [1550. have no leisure to treat of private matters. Meanwhile, if you ai'e in want of anything, I beg you to declare it, and with all diligence I will take care that it be sent to you. Farewell. Lambeth, the last day of November. [lo49.J Your reverence's most affectionate, T. Cant. CCXCI. TO VOYSEY, BISHOP OF EXETER. Coi'dUa After my hearty commendations ; the king's majesty's pleasure and liigh command- Gi'krmn "1^"* ^^'^^ ^^'^^^ charge you to ascertain me the names of all such Re^ist^f ir benefices within your diocese, as at any time have heen or yet he impropried, iu wliose oflb'^i'c-Sn '^^11'^^ possession the same heen, either in his majesty or any liis grace's suhjcots, merA^oi. II. with your true certificate also of all vicarages endowed within your said diocese, and of all other churches impropried, having no vicarages endowed, being either served by a manual priest, or destitute of a curate, with the several values of such vicarages and benefices, as nigh as you may : fail you not this to do witli all celerity, as you tender the accomplishment of his grace's pleasure. Fare you well. From my manor of Lambehith, this xx. of April, anno 1550. Your loving brother, T. Cant. CCXCII. TO MARTIN BUCER'. Todd's Life Afteii my hearty salutations, right well beloved master Bucer ; I have read that mer.'^^oi^L book which you have sent to doctor Peter Alexander concerning tlie controversy betwixt from^A brief master Hooper and the bishop of London^; in which book many things are learnedly forl'iirume" declared, and largely handled : wherefore now I pray you tliat you would send unto deelaratoi ™e your judgment of these questions, expressed with as sliort brevity of words as you can. pifnt', Fn the Whether, without tiie olFence of God, it may be lawful to the ministers of the defence"of church of England to vise those vestures which at these days they wear, and are so pre- nlsEeisof'" scribed of the magistrate ? ftfsi'ng'to'^''' Whether he that shall afiirm that it is unlawful, or shall refuse to wear this iwdjlre-''''" apparel, offendeth against God, for tliat he sayeth that thing to be unclean that God laws o'f the^"^ hath Sanctified ; and ofFendeth against the magistrate, for that he disturbeth the politic realm. ^^^.^^j. ? To these questions, if you will make most brief answer^, and send unto me your judgment as soon as you may possibly, you shall do me great pleasure. God be with you! From Lambeth, the second of December. Q1550.3 [' The original Latin copy of this letter, and of which the above is a translation, could not be dis- covered by Dr Jenkyns, neither has a further search been successful for this edition.] [- For an account of the controversy with bishop Hooper about the ecclesiastical habits, vid. Strype's Eccl. ]\Ieni. Vol. IL Part i. pp. 350 et seq. Mem. | of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 302 et seq. Burnet's I Hist, of Reformat. Vol. IL pp. 314—318. Todd's Life of Cranmer, Vol. IL pp. 220 et seq Bishop Ridley's answer to Hooper's objections to the Romish habits of the prelates, quoted by Arch- bishop Whitgift in his controversy with Cartwright, was long supposed to be lost : but it has lately been discovered among tlie large and valuable collection of 3ISS. belonging to Sir Thomas Phillipps.J ; P Bucer, in his reply, says : 1. "Qui jam ecclesiarura Anglicarum ministri hujusmodi sunt, eos sentio posse vestibus illis, qua- rum hodie usus est, uti cum gratia Dei — De altera qua'stione mea est sententia, hausta, ut credo, ex divinis literis : eo.-i, qui dicunt vestibus de quibus agitur quovis modo uti, etiam eo quern descripsi, nefas esse, ad minimum errare; et hoc eo, quod negant sanctiticatis esse sancta omnia. Idem affir- mo de lis, qui ex eadem causa vestibus illis nolunt uti." " Cum constet hodie, vestes has esse occa- sioni aliis ad superstitionem, aliis ad perniciosam contentionem ; pnestare eas tollere." Vid. Bucer's Scripta Anglicana, p. *i81, and Bucer's Letter to Hooper, ibid. p. 705. Ed. Basil. 1577.] LETTERS. 429 CCXCIII. TO MATTHEW PARKER. I COMMEND mc licartily unto you; and whereas the king's majesty, by tlic a^^vice a c. c.^a of liis most honourable council, hath a]ipointc(l you to prcadi one sermon before his p/.«»i.^^ highness' person at the court, upon Sunday the 22'-i of March next coming, being st^y pe s Life the sixth Sunday in Lent, and hath commanded me to signify unto you his grace's Parker, Vol. jileasurc in this behalf ; these therefore shall be to require you to put yourself in a ox'on"i Ji'!' readiness in the meantime to satisfy the day and place to you appointed, according to the king's majesty's expectation, and not to fail in any wise. Tims heartily fare ye well. From my manor at Lambeth, the xiith of February, L550. [1551.] Your loving friend, T. Cant. To wy hmn(j friend, Mr. doctor Parker. CCXCIV. TO CECIL. After my very hearty commendations. AVhereas the bearer hereof, Mr Coverdale, ^^f^^^^.^!;^' bishop elect of Exeter, is now through in all matters to the consecration, save only Bf,'^'_.-^coU. in doing his homage and in the dispatch of his first-fruits'" : these shall be heartily Oxford.' to desire, that, in consideration of his long attendance and of the great lack that the West parts have of him, you will shew him your accustomable favour and help at this present: that by your procurement he may the sooner take his oath, and have your gentle assistance for the obtaining of his suit concerning the first-fruits. For I mind, by God's grace, the 30th day of this month to accomplish the king's majesty's mandate concerning the consecration of him and of the bishop of Rochester ^ And thus I bid you most heartily well to fare. From my manor at Croydon, the 23rd of August, 15526. [J 551.] Your loving friend, T. Cant. To the rif/ht worshipful and my very good friend., Mr William Cecil., one of the king's majesty's two principal secretaries. CCXCV. TO CECIL, OR CHEKE. After my very hearty commendations ; these be to signify unto you, that Rayner strype's Wolf, at my desire, hath fully finished the printing of my book'', for answer to the late^ cramn/r^'''' bishop of Winchester's, written against mine of the doctrine of the sacrament. And for- No. pp. asmuch as both printing and selling of any matters in the English tongue is prohibited by oxon.' mi). from Sir W. ^ Hicks'sMSS. \* A.D. 1551. Coverdale had previously been coadjutor with Voisey, bishop of Exeter, who greatly spoiled the bishoprick of its revenues: he resigned this year, and Coverdale was appointed to succeed him ; but "• being a poor man" he was discharged of the payment of this year's tenths, viz. £M), and all arrearages of the old bishop's time. He was di.scharged from tlie payments of first-fruits on account of his poverty. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 382, 3; Ecd. Mem. Vol. II. Part II. pp. 2r,5, 0.] "And also — he (Cranmer) was minded, on the 30th of August, to consecrate him (Coverdale) and the bishop of Rochester (Scory), according to the king's mandate." He was consecrated with Coverdale at Croydon on that day. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 383, 38fl.] The date stands thus in Strype's MSS., which is evidently an error, as the events referred to oc- curred A. D. 1551 .] [' i.e. "An answer by the Right Rev. Father in God, Thomas, Abp. of Canterbury, unto a crafty and sophistical cavillation, devised by Stephen Gardiner, doctor of law, late bishop of Winchester, against the true and godly doctrine of the most holy sacrament of the body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ ;" contained in Vol. I. Park. Soc. Ed. 1844.] [" The date of Gardiner's deprivation was Feb. 14, A.D. 1551. Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1539, 4n. Ed. 1583.J 430 LETTERS. [1551. a proclamation set forth, unless the same matter bo first allowed by tlic king's majesty, or six of his majesty's privy council, as you shall more plainly perceive by the pro- clamation, which herewith I send imto you ; therefore I heartily pray you to be a suitor to the king's majesty, or to the privy council, that Mr Rayner may have licence for the j)rinting and selling of my said book accordingly ; and the same so obtained to send me with convenient speed. For in the beginning of the term I think it were very necessary to be set forth, for the contentation of many which have had long expectation of the same. As soon as I shall receive advertisement, when the king's majesty will be at Hampton Court, I will come thither to see his grace, and do my duty towards the same. Thus fare ye heartily well. From my manor at Croydon, the xxix. of September, 1551. Your loving friend, T. Cant. To my very lov\ng fnends, Mr Cecil, one of the Ihiffs mojesty's two principal secre- taries. Or to Mr Cheeke, CCXCVI. TO BULLINGER. i"cte*rT'' ^- -f*- Quod ad litteras tuas Tiguri datas 24 Februarii post annum respondeo, ori"i"naif' imputabis partim occupationibus meis, partim indiligentite cuidam meje in hoc officii v?f pa'rt!"' genere, quam in me harere ingenue confiteor. Sed quia prcestat sero quam nunquam Jl"°[pP- jjif'V- officium facere, nunc ad omnia accipies [responsum]. Original. Duas apud me causas agis, publicam et privatam. Quod ad publicam attinet", nempe ut consultor esse velim, ne regia majestas legatum ad concilium Tridentinum^ mitteret, non fuit opus me consultore ad dissuadendum ab eo, quod nunquam illi in mentem venit: sed potius consihum dandum esse duxi, ut quemadmodum adversarii nostri nunc Tridenti habent sua concilia ad errores confirmandos, ita ejus pietas auxilium suum praebere dignaretur, ut in Anglia, aut alibi, doctissimorum et optimorum virorum synodus convocaretur, in qua de puritate ecclesiasticce doctrine et preecipue de consensu controversife sacramentarife tractaretur. Ad quod institutum (quia reipublicae Christiana? utilissimum esse judicavit) animum majestatis illius admodum propensum esse sensi. Quare non est nobis committendum, ut ecclesite Dei in re tam ardua deesse velimus. Scripsi hac de re ad D. Philippum et ad D. Calvinum', oroque ut consultetis, qua ratione synodus htec aut in Anglia aut alibi congregari commodissime possit. Privata causa, de qua ad me scripsisti, fuit, ut controversiam inter D. Londincnsem et D. Hoperum Gloucestrensem componerem, de qua nunc nimis scrum est respondere. Nam diu abhinc audisse te sat scio controversiam illam compositam et penitus sublatam fuisse^ Et D. Hoperus ea est apud nos astimatione, ut Wigorniensis episcopus jam sit designatus ; et hoc tempore, quo comitia apud nos Londini congregantur, in fedibus [' Strype gives the substance of a letter written by Bullinger to Henry Grey, marquis of Dorset, on this subject, March, a.d. 1551. Strype's Eccl. Ulem. Vol. II. pp. 397—99. Ed. Oxon. 1!!22.] [2 The eleventh session of the council of Trent, and the first under pope Julius III., was held iMay 1, A.D. 1551. "The protestants were induced to think of attending the council, and to prepare ac- cordingly ; but they desired a safe conduct in the name, not of the emperor, but of the council ; for they remembered the council of Constance, and the fate of Huss." IMendham's Memoirs of the Coun- cil of Trent, p. 141. Ed. London. 1834. Canon, et Decret.Concil. Trident. pp.Sfietseq. Ed. Lips. 1842. An account of the proceedings of this session, which was adjourned to the 1st of the following September, and from that day to Oct. Uth, will be found in Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. pp. 380 et seq. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] Vid. the next and two following letters.] [' Hooper himself informed Bullinger of this settlement of the diflerences between himself, Cran- mer, and others, by a letter dated August 1, a.d. 1551, which is printed in the first Portion of Ori- ginal Letters relative to the English Reformation, p. 91. Parlc. Soc. Ed. 1846. Peter Martyr also signified the same news in a letter to Gualter. Hooper was consecrated bishop of Gloucester, March, a.d. 1551, and " the diocese of Worcester becoming void by the deprivation of Heath in Oc- tober, (a.d.) 1551, it was given to Hooper to hold in commendam." Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Crnnmer, Vol. I. pp. 309, 312. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] 1552.] LETTERS. 4:51 meis mocTini coiijunctissinio vivit. Dominus Jesus S])iritn suo sancto te guLcniet vt tueatur. Vale. Lanibetlii, 20 Martii, 1552. Tuic patcrnitatis studiosissimus, Thomas Cantuariensis. Eximio Viro D. ffeinric/io BuUini/ero, Tigur 'inw ecclesicB ministro Jideliissimo, dentur ha' Utterce. [TRANSLATION.] Much health. iThat I reply, after a year's interval, to your letter dated at Zurich on the 24th of February, you must impute partly to my want of leisure, and partly to a Ivind of dislike to a duty of this nature, and which I must candidly admit myself to entertain. But as it is better to perform a duty tardUy than not at all, you shall now receive a reply to the whole of youi- letter. You wTite to me upon two subjects, one of a public, the other of a private nature. With respect to that which is public, namely, that I would advise the king's majesty not to send any delegate to the council of Trent, there was no need of any advice of mine to dissuade him from a measure which never came into his mind : but I considered it better, forasmuch as om' adversaries are now holding their councils at Trent to confirm their errors, to recommend his majesty to grant his assistance, that in England, or elsewhere, there might be convoked a synod of the most learned and excellent persons, in which provision might be made for the purity of ecclesiastical doctrine, and especially for an agreement upon the sacra- mentai'ian controversy. To which plan (as considering it most useful to the christian commonwealth) 1 perceived that the mind of his majesty was very favourably disposed. We must not therefore suffer ourselves to be wanting to the chiu-ch of God in a matter of such importance. I have written upon the subject to masters Philip [Melancthon] and Calvin ; and I pray you to devise the means by which this synod may be assembled with the greatest convenience, either in England or elsewhere. The private affair upon which you wrote to me, was, that I shoidd put an end to the controversy between the bishop of London and Hooper, bishop of Gloucester, respecting which it is now too late to reply. For I am aware that you have been informed long since that tliis controversy has been entirely settled. And master Hooper is in such great esteem among us, that he is now appointed bishop of Worcester ; and he is at this time living in my house upon the most intimate terms, during the sitting of parliament. May the Lord Jesus guide and defend you by his holy Spirit 1 Farewell. Lambeth, March 20, 1552. Your reverence's most attached, TnoMAS Cantuar. To that excellent man, Mr Henry Bullinger, a most faithful minister of the church at Zurich, these letters he given. CCXCVII. TO CALYIN. S. P. Ut nulla res ecclesias magis dissipat, quam hsreses et dissidia circa dogmata ai Ji. Efcies. religionis, ita nihil efficacius ecclesias Dei congregat et potentius ovile Christi munit, opura! Toiii. quam incorrupta evangelii doctrina et dogmatum consensus. Quare saspius optavi atquc Ams't. i/ic'?. etiamnum opto, ut docti et pii viri, qui alios antecellunt eruditione et judicio, in tutuni aliqucm locum convenirent, ubi communicato consilio et coUatis sententiis capita omnia ecclesiasticac doctrinae tractarent, et non solum de rebus ipsis, sed etiam do formis loquendi, gravi auctoritate opus aliquod posteritati tradcrent. Adversarii nostri habent nunc Tridenti sua concilia, ut errores stabiliant; ct nos piam synodum congregare negligemus, ut errores refutare, dogmata repurgare et propagare possimus? Illi irepi Ttji dpToXa-rpe'tu^ (ut audio) decrcta condunt;^ quare nos omncm lapidem movere de- bemus, non solum ut alios adversus banc idololatriam muniamus, sed etiam ut ipsi in doctrina hnjus sacramenti consentiamus. Quantum ecclesiam Dei labefactarint circa hoc unitatis sacramentum dissensiones et opinionum varietates, prudentiam tuam latere non potest : qua3 etsi nunc alicubi sublatte sint, tamen in liac doctrina consensionem opta- rem, non solum de rebus ipsis, sed etiam de verbis et loquendi formulis. Habes meiim [5 The thirteenth session of the council of Trent, and the third under pope Julius III. was held, Oct. 11, A.D. 1551, at which the decree concerning the eucharist was determined. Vid. Can. et Decret. Concil. Trident, pp. 58 — 65. Mendham's Memoirs of the Council of Trent, pp. 145, 6.] 432 LETTERS. [1552. votum, de quo ctiani scripsi ad D. Philippum ct ad D. Bullingenim, oroque ut vos inter vos dcliberctis, qua ratione sj'nodus hwc congrcgari cominodissime possit'. Vale. Lambethi, 20 Mart. 1552. Frater tuus in Christo carissimus, T. Cantitariensis. Th. Cranmerus Calvlno. [TRANSLATION.] Much health. As nothing tends more injuriously to the separation of the churches than heresies and disjjutes respecting the doctrines of religion ; so nothing tends more effectually to unite the churches of God, and more powerfully to defend the fold of Christ, than the pure teaching of the gospel, and harmony of doctrine. Wherefore I have often wished, and still continue to do so, that learned and godly men, who are eminent for erudition and judgment, might meet together in some place of safety, where by taking counsel together, and comparing their respective opinions, they might handle all the heads of ecclesiastical doctrine, and hand down to posterity, under the weight of their authority, some work not only upon the subjects them- selves, but upon the forms of expressing them. Our adversaries are now holding their councUs at Trent for the establisliment of their errors ; and sliall we neglect to call together a godly synod, for the refutation of error, and for restoring and propagating the truth ? They are, as 1 am informed, making decrees respecting the worship of the host : wherefore w e ought to leave no stone unturned, not only that we may guard otliers against this idolatry, but also that we may ourselves come to an agreement upon the [' The following from Calvin to Abp. Cranmer is in all probability the answer to the above letter. Cahnnus Cranmero Archiep. Caniuariensi S. D. " Tu quidem, illustrissime Domine, vere et pru- denter in hoc tarn confuso eeclesiae statu nullum aptius afterri posse remedium judicas, quam si inter se conveniant pii, cordati, et in Dei schola probe exercitati homines, qui suum in pietatis doctrina consensum profiteantur. Videmus enim quam variis artibus Satan evangelii lucem, qus mirabili Dei bonitate nobis exorta passim refulget, conetur ob- ruere. Conductitii papae canes latrare non desinunt, ne purus Chrisli sermo exaudiatur. Tanta licentia passim ebullit et grassatur impietas, ut parum a manifestis ludibriis absit religio. Qui professi non sunt veritatis hostes, ea tamen protervia lasciviunt, qua brevi, nisi obviam eatur, foedam nobis confu- sionem pariet. Neque solum in honiinum vulgo regnat hie tum stulta; curiositatis, tum intempe- rantis audacia; morbus : sed, quod magis pudendum est, in ordine quoque pastorum nimis jam grassatur. Quibus deliriis seipsum deludat et quosdam alios fascinet Osiander, plus satis notum est. Et Domi- nus quidem, ut ab initio usque mundi solitus est, sincera: fidei veritatem, ne laceretur hominum dis- sidiis, mirabiliter, et niodo nobis incognito, servare poterit. Quos tamen ipse in excubiis locavit, mini- me torpere vult : quando et eosdem sibi destinavit ministros, quorum opera sanam in ecclesia doctri- nam ab omnibus corruptelis purget, ac incolumem ad posteros ttansmittat. Tibi praesertim, ornatissime Prassul, quo altiore in specula sedes, in hanccuram, ut facis, incumbere necesse est. Quod non ideo dico, quasi tibi addendum esse novum calcar existi- mem ; qui non modo sponte praecurris, sed aliis quoque instas voluntarius hortator; verum ut te in tarn fausto praeclaroque studio, mea gratulatione confirmem. La;tum quidem esse in Anglia evan- gelii successum audimus. Sed istic quoque usu venire, quod suo tempore expertus est Paulus, non dubito : ut ostio ad recipiendam puram doctrinam aperto, multi repente adversarii contra insurgant. Etsi vero me non latet, quam multi sint vobis ad manum idonei ad refellenda Satan;c mendacia vin- dices : facit tamen eorum improbitas, qui ad tur- b.'jndum satagunt, ut bononim sedulitas hac in parte nunquam nimia sit aut supervacua. Deinde scio non ita unius Anglia; haberi abs te rationem, quin orbi simul universo consulas. Regis quoque serenissimi non modo generosa indoles, sed rara etiam pietas nierito exosculanda, quod sanctum consilium de habendo ejusmodi conventu favore suo prosequitur, et locum in regno suo ofFert. Atque utinam impe- trari posset, ut in locum aliquem docti et graves viri ex prsecipuis ecclesiis coirent, ac singulis fidei capi- tibus diligenter excussis, de conimuni omnium sen- tentia certam posteris traderent scriptur* doctrinam. Ceterum in maximis seculi nostri mails hoc quoque numerandum est, quod ita alite ab aliis distractae sunt ecclesiee, ut vix humana jam inter nos vigeat societas, nedum emineat sancta menibrorum Christi communicatio, quam ore profitentur omnes, pauci reipsa sincere colunt. Quod si frigidius, quam par esset, se gerunt doctores, gravissima penes ipsos principes est culpa, qui vel, profanis suis negotiis impliciti, ecclesiae salutem et totam pietatem negli- gunt ; vel singuli privata pace contenti, aliorum cura non tanguntur. Ita fit, ut membris dissipatis lacerum jaceat ecclesia corpus. Quantum ad me attinet, si quis mei usus fore videbitur, ne decern quidem maria, si opus sit, ob earn rem trajicere pigeat. Si de juvando tantum Anglias regno agere- tur, jam mihi ea satis legitima ratio foret. Nunc cum qusratur gravis et ad scriptura norroam probe compositus doctorum hominum consensus, qua ec- clesia procul alioqui dissita inter se coalescant ; nullis vel laboribus vel molestiis parcere fas mihi esse arbitror. Verum tenuitatem meam facturam spero, ut mihi parcatur. Si votis prosequar quod ab aliis susceptum erit, partibus meis defunctus ero. D. Philippus [i. e. Melancthon] longius abest, quam ut ultro citroque commeare brevi tempore litera que- ant. D. Bullingerus tibi forte jam rescripsit. Mihi utinam par studii ardori suppeteret facultas ! Pono quod me facturum principio negavi, ipsa rei quam sentis difficultas tentare me cogit : non ut te horter modo, sed etiam obtester ad pergendum, donee ali- quid saltern efiectum fuerit, si non omnia ex vote succedant. Vale, ornatissime Prasul, et mihi ex aninio reverende. Dominus te Spiritu suo regere, sanctosque tuos conatus benedicere pergat. Gene- va." Calvini Op. Epist. col. 134, fl. Ed. Genev. lfil7.J ir)52.] LETTERS. Uoctriiie of tliis sucrament. It cannot escape your prudence, liow exceedingly tlie cliurdi of God has been injured by dissensions and varieties of oi)inion respecting tliis sacrament of unity; and though tliey are now in some measure removed, yet I could wish for an agreement in this doctrine, not only as regards the subject itself, but also with respect to tlie words and forms of e.\i)ression. You have now my wish, about which 1 have also written to masters Philip [Melancthon] and Rullingcr; and I i)ray you to deliberate among yourselves as to the means by which this synod can be assembled with the greatest convenience. Farewell. Lambeth, March 20, lo52. You very dear brother in Christ, Thomas Cvxtuar. CCXCVIII. TO MELANCTHON. Legimus in Actis Apostolorum, cum orta csset controversia, an ii qui ex gentibus Kx Epist. ad . „ , ' ,.1. , . . . Canicr. MSS. conversi fuerant ad Deuni, adigendi essent ad circumcisionem et observauonem Jegis in Bibi. ci. ]\[osaic£e, convenisse apostolos ac presbyteros ut dispicerent de hoc negotio, et collatis in Kussnach inter se sententiis, decretum concilii sui cpistola scripta edidisse. Hoc exemplum utinani original?"'' et nos imitaremur, in quorum ecclesiis evangelii doctrina restituta et repurgata est ! Etsi autem onines controversice in hoc mundo non possint dirimi, (quia pars inimica veritati non adsontitur judicio ecclesice,) tamen optandum est ut vcra^ ecclesiaj membra de pra3cipuis ecclesiasticse doctrine capitibus inter se consentirent. Quantum autem ecclesiam dilacerarint dissensiones rehgionis, maxime in causa sacra- mcntaria, prudentiam tuam latere non potest, qua? si antea compositte fuissent, uunquam (opinor) Ca?sar beUum vobis intuhsset. Et dolendum sane est, sacramentum imitatis invidia diaboli factam esse escam dissidii, et veluti nfjXov epido<;. Quare optarem ut ii, qui aUos anteceUunt eruditione ct judicio, exemplo apostolorum congregarentur, et sententiam turn de aliis capitibus controversis, tum de hac controversia, mutuum exponercnt, et consonsum edito in publicum scripto tcstarentur. Sed fortasse dices : Idem et ego sspissime optavi^; verum hwc res sine principura ope ad elFectum deduci non potest. Ego igitur hac de re cum regia majestatc ^ . . . . , quaj Angliam suam vobis apertam esse vult, et ad hos pios conatus non solum locum tutum et quietem, verum etiam operam et auxilium suum, benignissime pollicetur. Scripsi etiam ad D. Calvinum et ad D. Bullingerum, eosque hortatus sum, ne operi tam necessario adeo- que utili reipublicjp Cliristiaufe deesse vellent. In proximis ad me Uteris scripsisti Areopagitas concilii Tridentini -Trep) rjj? dpToXarpela^ decreta condere. Quare cum adversarii evangelii tanto studio conveniunt ad errores stabiliendos, non est nobis com- mittendum, ut illi sint diligentiores ad confirmandam impietatem, quam nos ad piam doctrinam propagandam et illustrandam. Amori meo erga D. Georgium Majorem", quem merita illius apud me pepererunt, niagnam accessionem attulit commendatio tua, cui si qua in re gratificari potero, citius facultatcm quam voluntatem mihi dccsso experietur. Bene et feliciter vale. Lambotlii, 27 Martii a. 1552. Tui aliquando vidcndi cupidissimus, T. Cantuauiens. Doctissimo viro et amico mo sinpdari D. Philippo Melancthoni dentur hoB litterce. [TRANSLATION.] We read in the Acts of the Apostles, that when a dispute had arisen, as to whether tliose, who from among gentiles had been turned to God, should be compelled to be circumcised and keep the law of Moses, the apostles and elders came together to consider of this matter; and having compared their opinions delivered the judgment of their council in a mitten epistle. This example I wish we ourselves could imitate, in whose churches the doctrine of the gospel has been restored and purified. But although all controversies cannot be removed in this world, (because the party which is hostile to the truth, will not assent to the judgment of the church,) it is nevertheless to be desired that the members of the true church should agree f- Vid. Letter CCLXXXIX. p. 425, n. 8.] [■■' (Jne or more words are wanting in the origi nal.] [CRAN.MEH, II. J [■■ " George Major was a zealous disciple of Lu- ther, and minister at Eisleben. He died a. d. 1574." J 28 434 LETTERS. [1552. amonj; themselves ujion the chief heads of ecclesiastical doctrine. But it cannot escape your notice, how greatly religions dissensions, especially in the matter of the Lord's supper, liave rent the churches asunder: had they been settled before, the emperor, I think, woidd never have made war against you. And it is truly grievous that the sacrament of unity is made by the malice of the devil food for disagreement, and (as it were) the apple of contention. I could wish therefore, that those who excel others in erudition and judgment, should be assembled together, after the example of the apostles, and declare their judgment as well respecting other subjects of dispute, as likewise especially respecting this controversy, and attest their agreement by some published document. But you will perhaps say, " And I also have often expressed the same wish ; but this matter cannot be etfected without the aid of princes." I have therefore [consulted with] the king's majesty, who places his kingdom of England at your disposal, and most graciously promises not only a place of security and quiet, but also his aid and assistance towards these godly endeavours. I have written likewise to masters Calvin and Bullinger, and exhorted them not to be wanting to a work so necessary, and so useful to the commonwealth of Christendom. You wrote me word in your last letter that the Areopagites of the council of Trent are making decrees respecting the worship of the host. Wherefore, since the adversaiies of the gospel meet together with so much zeal for the establishment of error, we must not allow them to be more diligent in confirming ungodliness, than we are in propagating and setting forth the doctrine of godliness. Your commendation of master George JIajor has greatly increased that regard for him, which his merits have produced in me ; and if I can be of service to him in any way, he shall find my ability will fail sooner than my inclination. Farewell and happily. Lambeth, March 27, 1552. Very desirous of seeing you for some time past, Thomas Cantuab. To the very learned man, and his singular friend M. Philip Melancthon, let these letters be given. CCXCIX. TO BUCER'S WIDOW. Thorn ^stras ^* ^' Benevolkstia singularis qua virum tuum cum adhuc viveret sum prosecutus, burg. post mortem ejus nequaquam est imminuta : siquidem egregia ejus pietas et insignis doctrina non raomentaneos, verum asteruos, fructus ecclesis attulit ; quibus non tantum omnes pios, verum et me omnium maxima in peq)etuum sibi devinxit. Quare a scri- bendo ad me ne uUa ratione patiaris te deterreri, si quid erit quod tibi aut rebus tuis adjumeuto esse possim. Nam literis tuis exeitatus, et amici carissimi jucundam memoriam non absque voluptate mecum repetam, et tibi ejus vidua? propenso animo ilia caritatis officia pra?stabo, qua verbum Dei suadet impendenda, et pietati tu£e pro re nata exbibenda fiierint. Atque de eo quod mibi nuper significasti negotiis tuis expediendls opus esse, ut aliquo scrlpto ceiium ac testatum fieret, summam illam centum marcarum quam done accepisti a majestate regia, cum hinc discederes, ad te ipsam propria ac singulariter pertinare, literas ad tutores^ libaromm Buceri dedi ; ax quibus apertis cognoscere poterunt, quaenam fuerit ea da re serenissrmi regis nostri voluntas. Mitto ad te exemplar literarum a dominis consiliariis ad D. Joannem Hales' quEestorem regiit majestatis (qui nunc opinor est Argentorati), aut eo absente ad ejus vicarium, Anglice scriptarum, qiise clare testantur tibi a regia majestate centum marcas dono data^, idque post obitum mariti tui, quod litera; ilia? ultimo Martii fuerunt scripta?, quuni maritus tuus praecipitato Februario ex hac vita decesserit. Daus qui fons est et pater universa? consolationis te consolari dignetur, et in utroque nomine cum tota familia servet ! Vale. Lambeti xx™° Aprilis, a° 1552. Tuus quantum potest, T. Cantuarien. [TRANSLATION.] Greeting. The especial favour with which I regarded your husband during his lifetime, is by no means diminished now that he is no more. His remarkable piety indeed, and profound learning, has produced not a transient but an everlasting benefit to the church ; whereby he has not only bound all godly persons, but myself more than all of them, under perpetual obligations to him. You must not therefore on any account aUow yourself to be deterred from writing to me, should there be any thing in which I can he of use to you or to your aifairs. For, stirred up by your letters, 1 shall not only recal to myself, and not without satisfaction, the agreeable remembrance of a very dear friend ; but will also most readily perform to you, his widow, those offices of kindness, which the word of God commands to be paid, and which shall be afforded yon as occasion shall offer. With respect to what you have lately informed me, that it is necessary for the ex- [' This has not appeared in any former collection , Huldric Chelius, to whom the following letter was of the archbishop's letters.] i addressed.] [- Viz.Ck)nrad Hubert, Quinier Andernath, and Vid. Letter CCLXXXVIL p. 424, n. 2.] 1552.] LETTERS. 435 pediting of your affairs that it should be certified and attested by some formal document, that the sum of a hundred marlis which you received as a present from the king's majesty, when you left this country, belongs especially and exclusively to yourself, 1 have written a letter to the guardians of Bucer's cliildren, wherel)y they may dearly ascertain what was the intention of our most serene king upon tlie matter in (piestion. I send you a copy of the letter of the lords of the council to ma-ster John Hales, his majesty's treasurer, (who is now, I think, at Strasburgh,) or to his deputy in his absence, written in English, which clearly testifies that a hundred marks were presented to you by liis majesty, and that too, after tlie death of your husband, inasmuch as that letter was written on the last day of March, and your husband departed this life at the end of February. May God, who is the fountain and father of all comfort, vouchsafe to comfort you, and preserve you with aU your family ! Farewell. Lambeth, April 20, 1552. Youi's to the utmost of his power, Thomas Cantuar. CCC. TO CONRAD HUBERT AND OTHERS\ S. P. QuuM niiper intellexerim ex literis quas vidua' D. Buceri piee memorice hue -*rch. s. 1 /. 1 ... . , „ . . , . « Thorn. S scnp.serat, ad facultates vin ejus jam defuncti partiendas inter liberos opus esse certa burg- notitia seu fide quoad summam pecuniaj centum marcarum quce donata est a regia majestate, an ad viduam pertineat an ad liberos; ideo ut res liquida fiat, et ambi- guitas prorsus tollatur, affirmo ac testor summam illam centum marcarum a serenissimo rege nostro post obitum D. Buceri viduas peculiariter fuisse donatam, ut ad ipsam proprie pertineret : ut ex literis quas Domini consiliarii ad quajstorem scripserunt manifeste liquet, quarum exemplar ad viduam D. Buceri misi. Deus Spiritu Sancto suo vos gubemet, et successum in laboribus vocationis vestrse vobis donet! Valete. Lambethi, xx'"" Aprilis, 1552. Vester ex animo, T. Cantuarien. Viris eruditione et pietate prcestantibus, D. Conrado Hiiberto, verhi Dei ministro, D. Quintero Ander- naco et D. Hulrico Chelio, medicince doctoribus, et ceteris tutoribus liberortini D. Buceri^ dentur hce literal. [TRANSLATION.] Greeting. As I have lately understood, from a letter written to this place by the widow of master Bncer of pious memory, that, for the purpose of dividing the property of her deceased liusband amongst his children,^ a certain declaration or certificate is necessary respecting the sura of a hundred marks, presented by his majesty, as to whether it belongs to the widow or to the children ; whereby the fact may be ascertained, and all doubt entirely removed ; I affirm and attest that the said sura of a hundred marks was especially bestowed by his most serene majesty upon master Bucer's widow, after his death, and intended for her especial use ; as is clearly manifest from the letter which the lords of the council wTote to the treasurer, a copy of which I have sent to master Bucer's widow. May God direct you by his holy Spirit, and grant you success in the labours of your calling ! Farewell. Lambeth, AprU 20, 1552. Yours heartily, T. Cant. To M. Conrad Hubert, minister of the word of God, M. Quinter Andernach and M. Hulric Chelius, doctors of medicine, men illustrious for their learning and piety, and to the other guardians of M. Bucer's children, let these letters be given. CCCI. TO KING EDWARD VI. Thomas Cantuariensis archiepiscopus R. Edwardo VI. Gratia et pax a Deo Patre et Domino nostro Jesu Cliristo. Etsi prudenter moneat Iloratius, illustrissime princeps, " Qualem commendes etiam atque etiam adspice, ne mox Incutiant aliena tibi peccata pudorem : " Bodl. Llbr. Oxford. Smith's MSS. Lxix. f. 22i). ex autogra- pho. [* This has not appeared in any former collection of the archbishop's letters.] The name of Bucer's widow was Wibrand Bucerin. "• The university gave her an hundred crowns : the king an hundred marks more, besides her husband's half year's pension, though he died before Lady-day, when it came due." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 358. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] [*■ For particulars respecting Bucer's property, see the Original Letters relative to the English Reformation, published by the Parker Society, Letters CLXXIX. and two following.] 28—2 436 LETTERS. 111552. tamen quum D. Radulj)luis Chevalwrus ' Gallus mo oravcrit, ut adituni aliquem ad gratiam tuam coinmendatione mea illi ai)erireni, non potui juvcni optimo hoc officii dcncgare, turn quod is olini a i)ia? memori;u viro D. Biiccro coimiicndatus railii fuerat, tuiH quod hoc merentur singularis ejus inodcstia et eruditio, qua' donicstica consuetudinc inihi cognita et explorata sunt. Nam annum integrum aut amplius domi meai vixit, ubi eximia? pietatis et ingenii excellentis phirima documenta dedit : postea Cantabrigiam profectus, Hebraicas literas, non sine magna auditorum laude et utilitate, gratis pro- fessus est. Victum autem non aliunde habet, quum ex me et Domino Eliensi" cancel- lario, qui pro facultatibus nostris annuum quoddam stipendium illi numeramus. Sed quum nunc tanta sit temporum iniqnitas, ut omnia fere duplo carius quam antca veneant, necessitas eum cogit ad tuam Majestatem omnium piorum et eruditorum asylum con- fugere, et a tua benignitate subsidium petere. Nihil attinet me plura scribere, cum norim voluntatem majestatis vestrfe erga pios et doctos esse benignissimam : tantum significare volui D. Radulphum in talium catalogo esse numcrandum, illud obsecrans ut ad cam voluntatem quam sua sponte M. T. erga Radulphum propter prwclaras illius dotes habitura csset, aliquls cumulus accedat, quod peregrinus sit : nam de talibns diserte dicit Moses, "Deus aniat peregrinum, et dat ei victum et vestitum, et vos ergo amate peregrines." Debcnt vero prfe aliis hi qui dii in scripturis dicuntur, Deum in hoc pietatis genere imitari, et ad illius similitudinem quam proxime accedere. Quod si curarit majestas tua, Dominus nostcr Jesus Christus (qui sibi acccptum fert quod hospitibus datur) non solum in hac vita to gubemabit, et mansionem apud te f'aciet, sed et hac vita defunctum in seterna sna tabemacula introducet, et pro regno tcmporario perpctuum daturus est. [[1552.] Serenissima tufe majestatis famulus, T. Ca>t. [TRANSLATION.] Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, to king Edward VI. Gnice and peace from God the Fatlier and our Lord Jesus Christ. Althougli, most illustrious prince, Horace ^\'isely admonishes, " Look once and again what kind of person 30U recommend, lest by and bye the faults of others bring shame upon yourself ; " yet since ^Ir Ralph Cavalier, of France, has entreated that I yvould open for liim a means of access to your grace through my recommendation, I could not deny this excellent young man this obligation, both inasmuch as he was formerly recommended to me by master Bucer, a man of pious memory, and that his remarkable modesty and learning, which were known and tried through my private intimacy with him, also deserve it. For he lived in my house a whole year or more, where he exhibited very many proofs of his eminent piety and his surpassing ability : having afterwards proceeded to Cambridge, he gave gratuitous lectures on Hebrew literature, to the great satisfaction and advantage of his hearers. He has no other means of livelihood than from myself, and the bishop of Ely, the lord chancellor, who pay him a certain yearly salary, according to ow means. But since from the severity of the times every thing at present is sold for twice as much as formeriy, necessity compels him to have recourse to your majesty, the refuge of all pious and learned men, and to beg assistance from your bounty. It is imnecessary that I should write at greater length, since I am well aware that the disposition of your majesty is most gracious towards learned and pious men : I merely wish to intimate that master Ralph is to be accounted amongst such persons ; entreating that in addition to that good-will which your majesty spontaneously would feel towards Ralph, because of liis excellent endowments, something further may be added on the ground of his being a stranger : for concerning such persons iNIoses expressly saith, " God [' "Rafe Cavelarius, or Cavalier, ... a native of France, in the year 1552, (if not before) did not so much succeed, as assist Tremellius," (whose wife's sister he had married) " in reading Hebrew in that university [i. e. Cambridge]. For which he was gratitied by the state, in a grant to be free denizen, and in the .same patent to enjoy the advowson of a prebend in Canterbury, in con- sideration of reading the Hebrew lecture freely in Cambridge. This was dated in August, 1552." (a.d. 1569) "By means of the learned sir An- thony Cook, and sir William Cecil," he was "ap- pointed to be professor of the Hebrew language and learning in the university of Cambridge," and was sent down with a recommendatory letter, dated May 20, from archbisliop i'ar'ier and bivliop tirindal, in which he is named as " Rodolphus Cavellerius, otherwise called Mr Anthony." In this year he was also appointed to the seventh prebend of the cathedral of Canterbury. Strype supposes that he died at Guernsey, "whither he went a.d. 1569," from his will being dated at that place, Oct. 8, a.d. 1572. Vid. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part i. pp. 323, 4. Part 11. p. 2/2. Ed. Oxon. Iij22. Strype's Annals, Vol. I. Part 11. pp. 288, 9. and Appendix, No. 41 . p. 552. Strype's Life of Abp. Parker, V^ol. II. pp. I4ti, 7. Le Neve's Fasti, p. 16. Ed. Lond. 1716.] [- Thomas Goodrich, bishop of Ely, wr.s sworn lord chancellor, January 22, a.d. 15d2. Stow's Annals, p. 00/. Ed. Lond. 1615.J 1552.] LETTERS. 437 loveth tlic stranger, giving liim food and raiment ; love yc tlierefore tlie stranger." But those who are called gods in the scriptures, ought above otiicrs to imitate God in tliis kind of piety, and to approach to his likeness as nearly as they possibly can. Which if your majesty should regard, our Lord Jesus Christ (wlui esteems that which is done to strangers as received by himself) will not only guide you in tliis life, and take up his dwelling with you ; but when you shall depart this life, will bring you into his eternal mansion, and for a temporal will give you an everlasting kingdom. Tlie servant of your most serene majesty, T. Cant. CCCII. TO CECIL. After my most hearty commendations and thanks, as well as for your gentle letters, stiype s as for the copy of the Pacification^, and for your good rememhrance of the two matters, ci.mmc.r, which I desired you not to forget, the one concerning the bishop of Colon's* letters, n". '(;7.'p,i!'' ' and the otlior, Mr Mowse* : for whom eftsoons I give you my most hearty thanks. oxmi.' uwu.' As for your admonition", I take it most thankfully, as I have ever been most glad wm.'iiickes' to be admonished by my friends, accounting no man so foolish as he that will not hear frietidly admonishments. But as for the saying of St Paul, " Qui volunt ditescere, iucidunt in tentationem," I fear it not half so much as I do stark beggary. For I took not half so much care for my living, when I was a scholar of Cambridge, as I do at this present. For although I have now much more revenue, yet I have much more to do withal ; and have more care to live now as an archbishop, than I bad at that time to live like a scholar. I have not so much as I had within ten years passed by 150^. of certain rent, besides casualties. I pay double for every thing that I buy. If a good auditor have this account, he shall find no great surplusage to wax rich upon. And if I knew any bishop that were covetous, I would surely admonish him ; but I know none, but all beggars, except it be one^; and yet I dare well say he is not very rich. If you know any, I beseech you to advertise me ; for peradventure I may advertise him better than you. To be short, I am not so doted to set my mind upon things here, which neither I can carry away with me, nor tarry long with them. If time would liave served, I would have written of other things unto you ; but your servant making haste compelleth me here to cut oW the thread ; beseeching Almighty " A little before this sickness befel him," (i. e. ague, which was prevalent a. d. 1552) "some- thing fell out, which gave him great joy. Cecil knew how welcome good news out of (Jermany would be to him, and therefore in .July sent him a copy of the Pacification," (viz. of Passau) " that is, the emperor's declaration of peace throughout the empire, after long and bloody wars ; which consisted of such articles as were favourable unto the protes- tants, after much persecution of them." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol I. p. 409. Ed. Oxon. 1840. The date of the Pacification was July 31, A.D. 1552, upon which a definite arrangement was based for the future peace of Germany in matters of religion, a. D. 1557. Vid. Sleidan, L)e Statu Rc- ligionis et Reipub. Lib. xxiv. pp. 5fi2 et sqq. Ed. Francof. l.Ofiii. Vid. also Letter CCCIV. p. 439.1 [■* i. e. Herman, archbishop and elector of Co- logne. Vid. Letter CCLXXXVL p. 423, n. 2. " What the contents of these letters of the archbishop of Colen ( i. e. Cologne) were, it appeareth not : but I am very apt to think the purport of them was, that Cranmer would solicit some certain business in the English court relating to tlie adairs of religion in Germany, and for the obtaining soma favour from the king in that cause." Strype's JMem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 410, 11.] For an account of l)r William 3Iowse, vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IL pp. 574— 57f;.] [" For an account of the archbishop being charged with covetousness, and the cause of his writing this letter, vid. Strype's JMem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 401 et sqq. Vid. also Vol. II. pp. fi21 et sqq.] [7 "In this month of May (a.d. 1552) did Holgate archbishop of Vork," (to whom Cranmer probably here alludes,) "the only wealthy bishop then in England, bestow some pan of his wealth very commendably, for the benefit of his succes.sors in that see. For he made purchase from the king of the site, circuit, and precincts, capital messuage and mansion, lordship and manor of Scroby, in Scroby, with the appurtenances, in the county of Nottingham, lately parcel of the possessions of the archbishop of York," &c. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. II. Part II. p. 77. Ed. Oxon. 1822.] 438 LETTERS. [1552. God to preserve the king's majesty with all his council and family, and send him well to return from his progress'. From my manor of Croydon, the xxi. of July. Your own ever, T. Cant. To my loving friend, sir William Cycil^ one of the king's majesty's principal secretaries. CCCIII. TO CECIL. Strype's Though in England there be many meet men for the archbishoprics of Ireland, yet cranincr. I kuow Very fcw that will gladly be persuaded to go thither. Nevertheless I have No/te/pp. sent unto you the names of four\ viz. Mr Whitehead of Hadley, Mr Toumer of bxon.' iH4(i. Canterbury, sir Thomas Rosse', and sir Robert Wisdome ; which, being ordinarily Win. Hickes' called, I think for conscience sake vrill not refuse to bestow the talent committed unto them, wheresoever it shall please the king's majesty to appoint them. Among whom I take Mr Whitehead for his good knowledge, special honesty, fervent zeal, and politic wisdom, to be most meet. And next him Mr Toumer, who, besides that he is merry and witty withal, "nihil appetit, nihil ardet, nihil somniat, nisi Jesum Christum;" and in the lively preaching of him and his word declaretli such diligence, faithfulness, and wisdom, as for the same deserveth much commendation. There is also one Mr Whitacre\ a man both wise and well learned, cha])lain to the bishop of AYinchester, very meet for that office, if he might be persuaded to take it upon him. I pray you commend me imto Mr Cheke, and declare unto him, that mine ague, whether it were a quotidian or a double tertian (whereof my physicians doubted), hath left me these two days, and so I trust I am quit thereof : notwithstanding my water keepetli still an high colour. Now the most danger is, that if it come again this night, it is like to turn to a quartan. However the matter chance, the most grief to me is, that I cannot proceed in such matters as I have in hand, according to my will and desire. This " terrenum domicilium " is such an obstacle to all good purposes. Forasmuch as I perceive that the king's majesty's progress is altered, I pray you send me the gests of the latter end of his progress, from this time unto the end, that I may from time to time know where his majesty shall be : whom I beseech Almighty God to preserve and prosper in all his affairs, with his most honourable council and all his court. From my manor of Croydon, the xxvth of August, 1552. Your own assured, Thomas Cant. To my rery loving friend, sir William Cecyly knight, one of the king's ma- jesty's principal secretaries. CCCIV. TO CECIL. strype's Mein.of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. App. No. !(«. pp. 6. Ed. Oxon. l«4(l, from Sir Win. Hickes' MSS. After my very hearty commendations; I thank you for your news, but specially for that ye advertise me that the king's majesty is in good health : wherein I beseech God long to continue his highness, as he hath twice (as I trust) restored me to the same. [' "To divert the king after the loss of his uncle, whom he dearly loved, Northumberland took him in progress in the simimer of this year," [a.d. 1552.] Strype's JMem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 401.] An account of these four divines, whom the archbishop nominated for the archbislioprick of Annagh, is given by iStrype, Mem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. pp. 393—400.] [■'' This was the same Sir Thom.is Rose con- cerning whom the archbishop wrote to the inha- bitants of Hadleigh, March 20, 1633. Vid. Letter XCVII. p. 280, n. 3.] [■• " I suppose this might be a slip of the arch- bishop's pen or memory, writing Whitacre for (iood- acre, who afterwards was placed in that Irish see, [i.e. Armagh,] and had been Poynel's chaplain." Strype's Mein. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 3!)3. Sec also ibid. p. 400.] 1552.] LETTERS. 439 It seemcth by your letters, that a peace should be concluded betwixt the emperor and duke Morrise; which, whether it be according to the articles that afore ye sent unto ine\ or otlierwise, I would gladly understand. The commodity that might arise by printing the Book of Common Prayer and Administration of Sacraments in the French tongue", (if any be,) I reckon it were meet that it should come to them which liave already taken pains in translating the same : which was first done by sir Hugh PauUet's commandment, and overseen by my lord chancellor, and other at his appointment ; and now altered according to that wiiich must be put in execution at the feast of All Saints next, at the appointment of my lord chancellor, by a learned Frenchman, a doctor in divinity : and therefore needless of any other to be travelled in. Aug. 20, 1552. CCCV. TO CECIL. After my very hearty recommendations : now at the last, against his will, Turner stiypCs is come up unto the court. He preached twice in the camp that was by Canterbury' ; crmwL^^^ for the which the rebels would have hanged him j and he seemed then more glad to n». (i;!.' jx' ' go to hanging, than he doth now to go to Armachane ; he alleged so many excuses, but oxon' i840. the chief is this, that he shall preach to the walls and stalls, for the people understand no w'.' mcUes- English. I bear him in hand. Yes ; and yet I doubt whether tliey speak English in the diocese of Armachane. But if they do not, then I say, that if he will take the pain to learn the Irish tongue, which with diligence he may do in a year or two, then both his person and doctrine shall be more acceptable not only unto his diocese, but also throughout all Ireland. I commit him to your cure, praying you to help him to have as ready a dispatch as may be ; for he hath but a little money. I have sent the book of articles for religion ^ unto Mr Cheke, set in a better order than it was, and the titles upon every matter, adding thereto that which lacked. I pray P Vid. Letter CCCII. p. 437 ; also Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 409, 10.] [-6 It Provision also was made for the king's French dominions, that this book (i. e. the second service book of Edward VI. a.d. 1552.) with the amendments should be used there. And the hishop of Ely, lord chancellor, (a great forwarder of good reformation,) procured a learned Frenchman, who was a doctor of divinity, carefully to correct the former French book by this English new one, in all the alterations, additions, and omissions thereof. I'^or the first Common Prayer Book also was in French, for the use of the king's French subjects ; being translated by commandment of Sir Hugh Paulet, governor of Calais; and that translation overseen by the lord chancellor and others at his appointment. The benefit of this last book was such, that one of the French congregation in London sought, by the means of A Lasco's interest with secretary Cecil, for a licence under the king's letters patents, to translate this Common Prayer, and the Administra- tion of Sacraments, and to print it, for the use of the French islands of Jersey and Guernsey. But Cecil, after a letter received from A Lasco in August to that effect, not willing to do this of his own head, and reckoning it a proper matter to be considered by the archbishop, who were to be intrusted with the translating of such a book, desired him,... .to give him his advice and judgment herein, both as to the work, and as to the benefit. To whom the archbishop gave thi s answer; * that the commodity that might arise by printing of the book was meet to come to them who had already taken tlic pains in translating the same ;' informing the secretary who they were ; namely, those formerly and now of late employed by Sir Hugh Paulet and the lord chan- cellor. But I find this hook was not presently finislied, being not printed till the year 1553, for the use of Jersey and Guernsey." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. L pp. 410, 17.] [' "And this I judge to be that Turner, wlioni the archbishop nominated for Ireland, having lived long in his diocese, and so well known to him ; and whom he had, I suppose, removed to Canterbury, to a prebend, or some other preferment there. Here he did this remarkable and bold piece of service, that when, aV)Out three years past, (i.e. a. n. 154!t.) the rebels were up in Kent, he then preached twice in the camp near Clanterbury ; for which the rebels were going to hang him. But God preserved him." &c. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 395.] P i.e. The forty-two articles, which were agreed to in the convocation of A.n. 1552, and published by the king's authority both in Latin and English, A.D. 1553. " These articles the archbishop was the penner, or at least the great director of, with the assistance (as is very probable) of bishop Ridley. And so he publicly owned afterwards, in his answer to certain interrogatories put to him by queen Mary's cominissioners ; viz. that the catechism, the book of articles, and the book against Winchester, were his doings." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 390. Vid. Interrogatories objected to the archbishop and his answers, p. 220, sui)ra.J 440 LETTERS. [1552. you, consider well the articles witli Mr Choke ; and whether you think best to move the king's majesty therein before my coming, I refer that unto your two wisdoms. I pray you, let me have your advice imto whom I might best write concerning Rayner Wolfe'; for I wot not to whom I might write, but to my lord of Northumber- land. The overliving God over preserve you in this life, and in the life to come ! From Croydon, the xixth of September. [1552.] Your assured friend, T. Cant. To my lothuj friend^ sir William Ccci/l, knight, one of the kiiir/s maji'sti/s principal secretaries. CCCVI. TO CECIL. Strype's Mem-ofAbp. Cranmer. Vol.11. App. N'o. ll>7, ]). KI.W. E<1. Oxon. 1(140, from Sir Wm. Hi ekes' JISS. Tmlil'-i Life of A bp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 354. After my very hearty recommendations, and no less thanks for your friendly letters and advertisements ; be you assured, that I take the same in such part, and to proceed of such a friendly mind, as I have ever looked for at your hands. Whereof I shall not be unmindful, if occasion hereafter shall serve to requite the same. I have written letters unto my lord of Northumberland, declaring unto him the cause of my stay in the commission''; which is, because that all the gentlemen and justices of the peace of Kent, which be in commission with me, be now at London : before whose coming home, if I should proceed without them, I might perchance travail in vain, and take more pain than I should do good. I have written also unto him in the favour of Michael Angelo^; whose cause I pray you to help so much as lieth in you. The Sophy and the Turk, the emperor and the French king*, (not much better in religion than they,) rolling the stone, or turning the wheel of fortune up and down, I pray God send us peace and quietness with all realms, as well as among ourselves ; and to preserve the king's majesty, with all his council. Thus fare you well. From my house of Ford, the xx. day of November, anno 1552. Your assured, T. CVNT. To mil loving friend sir William Cecil, knight, ami secretary to the king's majesty. CCCVIL TO THE LORDS OF THE COUNCIL. Strype's Mcm.of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. App. No.fi4, p. !»rj. Ed. Oxon. 1«40, from Sir Wm. Hi ekes' MSS. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 2SU. After my very humble recommendations unto your good lordships ; I have sent unto the same the book of articles^ which yesterday I received from your lordships. I have sent also a cedule inclosed, declaring briefly my mind upon the said book ; beseech- ing your lordships to be means unto the king's majesty, that all the bishops may have authority from him to cause all their preachers, archdeacons, deans, prebendaries, parsons. [' Vid. Letter CCXCV. p. 429 ; and Strype's Annals, Vol. II. Part i. p. 530. Ed. Oxon. 1824.] [- "Another (of the businesses the archbishop was employed in while he was in his retirement at his house in Canterbury) was, the sitting upon a commission to him, and other gentlemen of Kent, for inquiry after such as had embezzled the plate and goods belonging to chauntries, &c. given by the parliament to the king, and converting them to their own uses. But this, being somewhat an odious work, he was not very forward to enter upon, espe- cially because he thought, whatsoever he That they might answer us, being required by me. Strype and Foxe.] [' Well discussed, as I suppose, in more than twenty days. Strype and Foxe.] To answer us fully to all that we can say. Strype and Foxe.] Feared their matter. Strype and Foxe.] Or that they were. Strype. ] [" Or else for some consideration they made such haste, not to seek the truth, but to condemn us, that it must be done in post haste, before the matters could be thoroughly heard. Strype and Foxe.] ["^ Condemned of heresy. Thus much, &c. Strype and Foxe. This much. Coverdaie.] p3 ygyp lordships. Strype.] ['■^ Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer "liad been all three condemned and adjudged heretics by Dr Weston, in the university of Oxford, after their dis- putations. But that sentence was void in law, be- cause the authority of the pope was not yet received. — But there was a new commission sent from Rome for the conviction of Cranmer. Brokes, (bishop) of Glocester, was the pope's sub-delegate under cardi- nal Puteo, to whom the pope had committed this process ; and 3Iartyn and Story, doctors of the civil law, were the queen's commissioners." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. pp. 532, 3. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Vid. " Examination at Oxford before Brokes," pp. 212 et sqq. supra. The above Letter was probably written after the termination of the proceedings ; and " there is a strong presumption that the letters here described are the two which follow." Vid. Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 367, nn. i and k.J 1555.] LETTERS. 447 thouglit not meet to write. And in some places I have written more than I said, which I would have answered to the bisliop, if you would liavc suffered me. You promised I should see mine answers to the sixteen articles'*, that I miglit correct, amend, and cliange them, where I thought good : wliich your promise you kept not. And mine answer was not made upon my oath, nor repeated ; nor made in judicio, but extra judicium, as I protested ; nor to the bishop of Gloucester as judge, but to you the king's and queen's proctors. I trust you deal sincerely with me, without fraud or craft, and use me as you would wish to be used in like case your- selves. Remember, that Qua mensura mensi ftieritis, eadem remctietur vobis; i. " What measure you mete, the same shall be measured to you again." Thus fare you well, and God send you his Spirit to induce you into all truth! [Sep. 1555.] CCCXIV. TO QUEEN MARY'^ It may please your majesty to pardon my presumption, that I dare be so bold to certain Let- write to your highness ; but very necessity constraineth me, that your majesty may quee'n, &c. know my mind rather by mine own writing, than by other men's reports. So it is, Letters of the that upon Saturday'^, being the seventh day of this month, I was cited to appear at ^a^^ond^^' Rome the eightieth day after, there to make answer to such matters as should be If*"*', ^ *' ' . Foxe s Acts objected against me upon the behalf of the king and your most excellent majesty : f "e^^™"" which matters the Thursday following were objected against me by Dr Martin and ^^^■'^l^'^- Dr Storie, your majesty's proctors, before the bishop of Gloucester, sitting in judgment i^^- by commission from Rome. But, alas ! it cannot but grieve the heart of any natural subject, to be accused of the king and queen of his own realm, and specially before The king and an outward judge, or by authority coming from any person out of this realm : where Sem'sJiTCs*^ the king and queen, as if they were subjects^" within their own realm, shall complain, "han'^Iubjects and require justice at a stranger's hands against their own subject^', being already ing'^moFrhdr condemned to death by their own laws. As though the king and queen could not t "^n out-"' do or have justice within their own realms against their own subjects, but they must ^s^^hiugh'^ seek it at a stranger's hands in a strange land : the like whereof, I think, was never {we^^to seen. 1 would have wished to have had some meaner adversaries : and I think that '[coverda™!] death shall not grieve me much more, than to have my most dread and most gracious sovereign lord and lady (to whom under God I do owe all obedience) to be mine The first accusers in judgment within their own realm, before any stranger and outward power, thel'rdfi'-^ But forasmuch as in the time of the prince of most famous memory, king Henry not'^makean* the Eighth, your grace's father, I was sworn never to consent that the bishop ofpope'rcom- Rome should have or exercise any authority or jurisdiction in this realm of England ; "'3™?!^ ' therefore, lest I should allow his authority contrary to mine oath, I refused to make tcer"tam Let- answer to the bishop of Gloucester, sitting here in judgment by the pope's authority, m[een''and lest I should run into perjury. Coverdaie.] Another cause why I refused the pope's authority is this, that his authority, as The second he claimeth it, repugneth to the crown imperial of this realm, and to the laws of the the^popes"""' same, which every true subject is bounden to defend. First, for that the pope saitli trrl^y'to the" that all manner of power, as well temporal as spiritual, is given first to him of God; {rwrofEng- and that the temporal power he giveth unto emperors and kings, to use it under him, but so as it be always at his commandment and beck. But contrary to this claim, Tiie crown and temporal ['^ Vid. " Interrogatories objected to the arch- bishop, with his answers to the same," and " his appeal at his degradation," pp. 219 — 228, supra.] Where the side notes are found in the Letters, as they stand in Coverdaie and Foxe, no reference is made to them in the foot notes, but the omissions and alterations are noticed.] [" " Upon Wednesday being the twelfth." Foxe.] ['^ Subjects complaining. Foxe.] ['■' " Subject unto the pope." Foxe, who omits the remainder of the side note.] [-" As they were subjects. Id.] [-' Their own subjects. Id.] The pope's delegate. Id.] Yot that the pope's. Coverdaie.] [^'^ So that the pope saith. Id.] 448 LETTERS. [1555. power is the imperial crown and iiirisdiction temporal of this realm is taken immediately from takfii mime- ' . . diately from Qod, to bc iised Under him only, and is subject vinto none but to God alone. [Certain Let- Moreovcr, the imperial laws' and customs of this reahn, the king in his coronation, 11.1-s to the " . queen.] ^ud all justiccs wheu they receive their offices, be sworn, and all the whole realm is the^khi'gand bouiulcn, to dcfciid and maintain. But contrary hereunto, the pope by his authority {'i'ie Postremo, cum causa defectionis a Romano pontifice et papistica religione in jus vocor, ut jam mihi lis sit adversus pontificem Romanum, et nemo ajquus judex sit in causa propria; sequum mihi videtur ut concilium appellem, prsesertim cum jus naturse (ut aiunt) appellationis remedium nemini negandum censeat. Jam cum ad banc rem maxima taciturnitate opus sit, si forsan ob rerum imperitiam aliorum consiliis tibi opus sit, obtestor tum te per christianam fidem ac caritatem, ut cujus causa sit, nemini significes. Et cum jam instet tempus, ct mature opus sit facto, hoc me sinas a te impetrare, ut sepositis aliis studiis atque negotiis Imic uni incumbas quousque perfeceris. Potissima sane appellationis mea3 causa est, ut (si ita Deus voluerit) donetur eousque vivendi tempus, quousque coeptum contra Marcum Antonium Con- stantium responsum absolvero. Quod si veritatis hostes meee appellationi dcferre nolint, (quod existimo,) fiat voluntas Dei, susque deque fero, modo glorificetur Deus, sive per vitam, sive per mortem. MeHus est enim multo mori pro Cliristo et cum illo regnare, quam in hoc carnis ergastulo concludi, nisi in fratrum utilitatem ad majorem Dei gloriam propagandam liceat aliquamdiu militare ; cui sit omnis gloria in sevum. Amen. this letter of Pole's with that of Cranmer's, any one may see a mighty difference : strength, evidence, and conviction in the archbishop's, who had truth on his side; but a fiashiness and debility in the cardinal's, made up of poor shifts, and weak arguings, and im- pertinent allegations of scripture, and personal re- flections, to help out a weak cause." — " To which I might have added another letter of the said car- dinal to the same archbishop, concerning the sacra- ment, a little after the disputation at Oxford, but that it would be too prolix, being a treatise against Cranmer's book of that argument. Tliis treatise bears this title : Reginaldi Pole, Cardinalis Legati Apostolici, Epistola ad Thomam Cranmeruni, qui Archiepiscopalem sedem Cantuariensis Ecclesia; te- nens novam de sacramento eucharistise doctrinam con. traperpetuam catholicae ecclesia" consensumprofessus est ac tradidit. Qua epistola eum nec magistrum tanti niysterii, neque discipulum idoneum esse posse, simulque unde hie ejus error manarit, ostendit, et ad pcenitentiam hortatur." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. pp. 547—549. Ed. Oxon. 1840. The answer of cardinal Pole to the above Letters will be found in the Appendix.] [" Cum ergo talibus prajudiciis valde se gra- vari sentiat (i.e. Luther) eam ob causam, a ponti- fice Romano minus edocto, quantum quidem ad hoc pertinet, provocare se ad pontificem rectius edocen- dum, atque hoc ita protestari palam — He also ap- pealed from the pope to a general council. Sleidan, De Statu Religionis et reipub. Lib. i. pp. 9, 13. Ed. Francof. 1568. Luth. Op. Lat. i. p. 219.] [' Vid. Letters CCCXIII. CCCXIV; pp.446, 7. 1 and Examination before Brokes, pp. 212, etsqq.sup.J 456 LETTERS. Est ct alia appcllationis causa, quod cum Romara vocatus sini illic dicturus catisam, interim carccrc dctincor, ut comparerc mihi ad dictum diem non liccat. Cum autcm de statu et vita mca agitur, et pro dcfonsionc mea jurispcritorum consilio milil opus esset, quuni id jictcrcm, neoatum est omne advocatorum, procuratorum, et jurisconsultorum consilium ct auxilium. Vale. [[Nov. 1555.] [TRANSLATION.] A LETTER OF DOCTOR CUANMER, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, TO A LAWYER FOR THE DRAWING UP OF HIS APPEAL'. Foxe's Acts TnE law of nature requireth of all men, that so far forth as it may be done without offence to God, every mcnfs'°"" should seek to defend and preserve his own life. Whicli tiling when I about three days ago bethought g.^l(W2. ^ myself of, and therewithal remembered how that Martin Luther appealed in his time from pope Leo the 15f)3. X. to a general council, (lest I should seem rashly and unadvisedly to cast away myself,) I determined to Coverdale's appeal in like sort to some lawful and free general council. But seeing the order and form of an appeal Martyrs''^*^ pertaineth to men learned in the law ^, whereof I myself am ignorant, and seeing that Luther's appeal cometh p. 16", Ed. ' not to my hand, I proposed to break my mind on this matter to some faithful friend, and sldlful in the end. lotii. ijj^^^ whose help I miglit use in this behalf ; and you only among others came to my remembrance, as ter ofHie^^' a man most meet in this university for my purpose. But this is a matter that requireth great silence, archbishop to so that no man know of it before it be done. It is so that I am summoned to make mine answer learncd'Vaw- Rome the xvi. day of this month : before the which day I think it good, [as well as]^ after sentence ^fend' ab t P''"''''""'^^*^' make mine appeal. But whether I should first appeal from the judge delegate to the pope;, his appeal, and so afterward to the general council, or else, leaving the pope, I should appeal immediately to the council, herein I stand in need of your counsel. IMany causes there be for the wliich I think good to appeal. First, because I am by an oath bound never to consent to the receiving of the bishop of Rome's authority into this realm. Besides tliis, whereas I utterly refused to make answer to the articles objected luito me by the bishop of Gloucester, appointed by tlie pope to be my judge, yet I was content to answer Blartyn and Story, ■with this pro- testation, that mine answer should not be taken as made before a judge, nor yet in place of judgment, but as pertaining nothing to judgment at aU ; and moreover, after I had made mine answer, I required to have a copy of the same, that I might, either by adding thereunto, or by altering or taking from it, correct and amend it as I thought good : the which though botli the bishop of Gloucester, and also the king and queen's proctors, promised me, yet have they altogether broken promise with me, and have not per- mitted me to correct my said answers according to my request; and yet, notwithstanding, have (as I understand) registered the same as acts formally done in place of judgment. Finally, forasmuch as all this my trouble cometh upon my departing from the bishop of Rome, and from the popisli religion, so that now the quarrel is betwixt the pope himself and me, and no man can be a lawful and indifferent judge in his own cause; it seemeth (methink) good reason that I should be suffered to appeal to some general council in tliis matter ; specially seeing the law of natiu'e (as they say) denieth no man the remedy of appeal in such cases. Now, since it is very requisite tliat this matter should be kept as close as may be, if perhaps for lack of perfect skill herein you shall have need of furtlier advice, then I beseech you, even for tlie fidelity and love you bear to me in Christ, that you will open to no creature alive whose the case is. And forasmuch as the time is now at hand, and the matter requiretli great expedition, let me obtain this much of you, I beseech you, that, laying aside all other your studies and business for the time, you will apjily this my matter only, till you liave brought it to pass. The chiefest cause in very deed (to tell you the trutli) of this mine appeal is, that I might gain time (if it shall so please God) to live until I ThisConstan- have finished mine answer against Marcus Antonius Constantius, which I have now in hand. But if the 'leptum Gar- adversai'ies of the truth will not admit mine appeal, (as I fear they wiU not,) God's will be done I I diner, as pass not upon it, so that God may tlierein be glorified, be it by my life, or by my death. For it is deed'asa'" much better for me to die in Christ's quarrel, and to reign with him, than here to be shut up, and weathercock: kept in the prison of this body, unless it were to continue yet still awhile in this warfare for the com- iTamcd'hini- modity and profit of my brethren, and to the further advancing of God's glory: to whom be aU glory seif.^vvriting fo,. evermore. Amen. good artli-^ There is also yet another cause why I think good to appeal, that whereas I am cited to go to Rome bishop. answer thei'e for myself, I am notwithstanding kept here fast in prison, that I cannot there appear at the time appointed. And moreover, forasmuch as the state I stand in is a matter of life and death, so tliat I have great need of learned counsel for my defence in this behalf ; yet wlien I made my earnest request for the same, all manner of counsel and help of proctors, advocates, and lawyers, was utterly denied me. Farewell''. [' It is probable that the formal appeal from the pope to a general council, which Crannier delivered to Thirlby, bishop of Ely, immediately before his degradation, Feb. 1-1, a.d. 1550, originated from the application contained in this letter to the lawyer to whom it was addressed. Vid. the Appeal at his Degradation, pp. 221, ct sqq.] [- Pertaineth to the lawyers. Foxe.] Wanting in Foxe.] Instead of " Farewell," Foxe concludes, " Your loving friend, Thomas Cranmer."] 1555.3 LETTERS, 457 CCCXVII. TO P. MARTYR. Post nliirimam in Christo Servatorc nostro salutem. Quando turn demum nccessarije Ex imiogr. . , . , . .„ , SimlerColI. sunt literffi, quum aiit non satis prudcns est nuncms, aut rerum quas si^niiicare vohimus L>br. Zurich, i_f;narns, ant non fidus cui arcana credas ; quumqne mihi Dei benignitate sese obtulisset hie tabellarius, vir et prudentia (ut nosti) insigni, et qui rebus in credendis fidissimus sit, ct nostrum utriusque amantissimus, et rerum nostratium scientissimus, e cujus ore quEe hie acta fuerint intellif^as omnia ; non nccessarium cxistimavi ut prolixius ad te scriberem, prajsertim quum scripturte tot pericula damnaque afterre soleant. Illud tamen unum prffitermittendum non censui, quod expertus didici, nunquam Deum splendidius iUuces- cere, et clementiaj suce, consolationis, aut roboris ac fortitudinis animi radios suorum mentibus clarius aut pressius infundere, quam in summis animi corporisque angoribus atque pressuris ; ut tum vel maxime sese declarct suorum esse Deum, quum illos deseruisse prorsus videtur ; tum erigere quum dejicere atque prosternerc, tum glorificare quum confundere, tum denique vivificare quum occidere putetur. Ut cum Paulo dicere liceat, ' Quando infirmor tunc fortior sum, et si gloriari oportet, in infirmitatibus meis gloriabor, in carceribus, in contumeliis, in necessitatibus, in persecutionibus, in angustiis pro Christo.' Faxit obsecro Deus, ut in finem perseveremus. Ilodie nihil magis animum angit meum, quam quod hactenus M.A. nihil est responsum ; ad cujus astutias, prtesti- gias, et insanias jamdudum non defuisset responsum, nisi mihi defuissent et libri et libertas. Prwterquam tibi scripsi nemini, nee scire velim quenquam quod ad te scripserim : proinde nomine meo salutabis neminem. Thomas Crajimerus°. Hcec in manu ArcMepiscopi Cantuarensis. Scripsit hcEc ex carcere ad D. Pet. Marti/rem. M.A. sig- nificant Marc. Aittonium, nimirum Wintonien- sem. 1555. [TRANSLATION.] CRANMER TO PETER MARTYR. After much health in Christ our Saviour. As letters are then only necessary, when the messenger is either not sufficiently discreet, or is unacquainted with the circumstances we wish to communicate, or not thought worthy to be entrusted with secrets ; and since by the goodness of God the bearer of this" has fallen in niy way, a man, as you know, of signal discretion, most faithful in all matters en- trusted to him, exceedingly attached to us both, and possessing an entire acquaintance with the circumstances of om- country, from whose mouth you may learn aU that has taken place here ; I have not thought it needful to write to you more at length, especially as letters are wont to occasion so much danger and mischief. Yet I have not deemed it right to pass over this one thing, wliicli I liave learned by experience, namely, tliat God never shines forth more brightly, and pours out the beams of his mercy and consolation, or of strength and firmness of spirit, more clearly or impressively upon the minds of his people, than when they are under the most extreme pain and distress, both of mind and body, that he may then more especially shew himself to be the God of his people, when he seems to have altogether forsaken them ; then raising them up when they think he is bringing them down. [5 " The signature is added by another hand, and the subjoined note is in thatof Bullinger. Cran- mer was burned at Oxford, IMarch 21, 155fi: this letter, which appears undoubtedly to be his auto, graph, was written only a few months previously." Original Letters relative to the P^nglish Reformation (Parker Society), Letter XVIII. note 2, p. 31.— This letter was discovered at Zurich by the Rev. S. A. Pears in lG-13, in his examination of the Archives and Library there for the Parker Society. A facsimile of it is given at the commencement of this volume, presenting a specimen of the lalest handwriting of this venerable prelate. This im- portant and interesting document had escaped all former researches, and supplies a most valuable testimony respecting the principles and views by which he was enabled to endure his cruel imprison- ment and death.] [" Tlierc are some grounds of probability for supposing that the bearer of this letter was Jewel, afterwards bishop of Salisbury.] 458 LETTERS. [1555. and laying tliem low ; then glorifj'iiig them, when he is thouglit to be confounding them ; then quick- ening them, wlien he is thought to be destroying tliem. So that we may say with Paul, "When I am weak, then am I strong ; and if I must needs glory, I will glory in my infirmities, in prisons, in revilings, in distresses, in persecutions, in sufferings for Christ." 1 pray God to grant that I may endure to the end! Nothing is at this time more distressing to me, than that no answer has as yet been given to M. A., to whose subtilties, and juggling tricks, and ravings, a reply would not have been wanting long since, had not books and liberty been wanting to myself. I have written to no one but you, nor do I wish any one to know tliat I have wTitten to you: wherefore salute no one in my name. Thomas Cbanmer. TTiis is in fhe hand-writing of the archbishop of Canterbury. He u-rote it from prisoii to mas- ter Peter Martyr. M. A. signifies Marcus Antonius, meaning the bishop of Winchester. 1555. CCCXVIII. (or CCLXXII.*)' TO THE KING. Public Re- Pleaseth it voiir liiglmess to be advertised, that there is a gentleman named cord Office, .^^ i i -r ^i • i i i /i n i -i State Papers iidward Isaac, my servant this bearer, who hath a lann ot very good pasture and sury of the mcadow, worth by the year xx'', lying very commodionsly for the provision of my house- Exchet^er, ^ hold, whether I lie at Canterbury or at Ford, for wliich he is content to make exchange Srl^&c.*^' vi-ith me, so that he might have a certain messuage with the appurtenance named Vol. I. B33. . . . Bekisboume, belonging to Christ's cliurch in Canterbury, worth by the year xx'", or thereabout, adjoining to the lands of the said Edward Isaac ^. Upon which messuage of Bekisboume there is a house of recreation for the monks, which would be very commodious for the said Edward Isaac, and nothing prejudicial or hurtful unto them : for they have another house for recreation much better than this is at Charteham, being as nigh unto Canterbury as this is. In consideration hereof, if it would please your highness to be so good and gracious lord unto me as to require the said Bekisboume, with the appurte- nance of the prior and convent of Christ's church aforesaid, to your grace's use, promising them to have as much of my land, value for value, at your grace's appointment, so that I might have the said Bekisboume at your grace's hands, to accomplish mine exchange with the said Edward Isaac for his said farm ; I should not only be greatly bound unto your majesty for the same, but also thereby should have no small commodity for .the maintenance of my house during such time as I should lie in Kent. And if it would please your highness at my humble suit to accept my said servant into your grace's service, I doubt not (having such experience of his qualities) but that he shall do unto your majesty right acceptable service within tlie coimty of Kent : for besides his good judgment in the truth of God's word, he may spend in Kent six score pounds or better. Beseeching your grace farther to give credence unto my said servant touching this my suit unto your highness. Thus Almighty God have your grace in his most blessed tuition ! At Ford, the xviiith day of February. [1541.] Your grace's most humble chaplain and bedesman, T. Cantuarien. To the Icing's Jnghness. [' This letter has not appeared in any previous collection. It was not discovered in sufficient time to place it in its proper position after the translation of the archbishop's letter to Osiander, p. 408, supra.] [- The exchange was made, a.d. 1541. Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. 1. p. 133.] 1563.] LETTERS. 459 THE QUEEN TO MR HERD^ As wc arc greatly bound to tlic high providence of Ahniglity God, the fountain only f^il^^^^^'^J of all good things ; so likewise your dihgcnce in the same Lord is not unworthy of duo commendation, for that you have so studiously hitherto kept and conserved in your f^ca! custody the collections or common-places gathered and written by the late archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmcr. And now, forasmuch as such a rare and precious a treasure we think is not to be kept in secret oblivion, as a candle under a bushel, but rather ought to be set abroad, to the public use of the church of Christ; our request therefore to you is, that upon the sight hereof you will commit to the bearer of the same all and singular parts of the said common-places written by the aforesaid archbishop ; or if you have any other monument else of the like sort with you remaining : to the intent they may be perused and serve more publicly to the greater fruit and better furtherance of Christ's church. Giving you not only thanks for this your safe custody of such a jewel, but also promising to stand in like case beneficial to you again, so much as this your accomplishing of our request shall require. (The above is written as a minute, after which, upon the same page, follows the minute of a letter from sir W. CecU, written all in his own hand.) After my very hearty commendations. Where I understand that you have very fortunately and studiously preserved certain collections or common-places, gathered and written by the late most reverend and godly father, Thomas, archbishop of Canterbury, the same being monuments of great price and estimation : the queen's majesty hath willed me to write to you, and require you that the same may be sent hither in safety, to the intent only to be copied and returned to you again ; wherein you shall well please her majesty, and shall bind me to acquit the same with any pleasure in my power. And hereof I pray you make me answer. Mr Herd. Indorsed : " 14 April 1563. Copi/ of my mistress's letter to Mr Herd for the copy of his monument of Mr Cranmer's collections." P It has been conjectured that the first part of the above paper was written by queen Elizabeth, although not in her own hand, but at her dictation, and that secretary Cecil, thinking probably that it would appear of too much importance for the queen to interfere personally, took the same paper and wrote his own minute of a letter under it. It is, perhaps, however, more probable, that the first part was a draft prepared by a secretary, which Cecil did not approve, since the queen's own dictation was not a matter which he would have lightly thrown aside.] APPENDIX. I. Cranmer s Oath to the King for his Temporalties. cott. Mss. I Thomas Cranmer, renounce and iitterly forsake all such clauses, words, sentences, Cleop. E. vt. . ... f. 24(;. British and grants, which I have of the pope's liohness in his hulls of the archhishoprick of Museum. ^ , . 1,^1 Original. Canterbury, that in any manner was, is, or may be hurtful, or prejudicial to your Mem.of Abp. higluiess, yout hcirs, successors, estate, or dignity royal : knowlcdging myself to take and v'o"Tl App. hold the said archhishoprick immediately, and only, of your highness, and of none other. Ed.' oxon.™^' JMost lowly bcseecliing the same for restitution of the temporalities of the said arcli- bishoprick ; promising to be faithful, true, and obedient subject to your said highness, your heirs and successors, durihg my life. So help me God and the holy evangelists ! II. This is an order taken for preachings and lidding of the heads in all sermons to he made within this realm', 1534. c?e%**l% First, Whosoever shall preach in the presence of the king's highness and the queen's ^28G.^British graco, shall, in the bidding of the beads, pray for the whole catholic church of Christ, as Original. -w'ell quick as dead, and specially for the catholic church of this realm : and first, as we Refomia?'^'* be most bouuden, for our sovereign lord king Henry the Vlllth, being immediately next App. B?'ii. unto God the only and supreme head of this catholic church of England, and for the 79^.' most gracious lady queen Anne his wife ; and for the lady Elizabeth, daughter and heir Edj^Oxon. them both, our princess, and no further. Item, The preacher in all other places of this realm, than in the presence of the king's said highness and the queen's grace, shall, in the bidding of the beads, pray first in manner and form, and word for word, as is above ordained and limited ; adding thereunto in the second part, for all archbishops and bishops, and for all the whole clergy of this realm ; and specially for such as shall please the preacher to name of his devotion : and thirdly, for all dukes, earls, marquisses, and for all the whole temporalty of this realm ; and specially for such as the preacher shall name of devotion : and finally for the souls of all them that be dead, and specially of such as it shall please the preacher to name. Item, It is ordained, that every preacher shall preach once in the presence of his greatest ° audience against the usurped power of the bishop of Rome, and so after at his liberty : and that no man shall be suffered to defend or maintain the foresaid usurped power. Furthermore, to keep unity and quietness in this realm, it is ordained, that no preachers shall contend openly in pulpit one against another, nor uncharitably deprave one another in open audience : but if any of them be grieved one with another, let them complain to the king's highness, or to the archbishop or bishop of the diocese where such chance shall happen, and there to be remedied, if there be cause why ; and if the com- plaint be not true, the complainer to be punished. Item, Also to forfend, that no preachers for a year shall preach neither with nor against purgatory, honouring of saints, that priests may have wives, that faith only justifieth, to go on pilgrimages, to forge miracles ; considering these things have caused [' "About the month of June this year, [a. d. 1534,] was a book drawn up for bishops and priests, wherein was an order for preaching; and in the same were forms devised for the beads, as well for preachers as curates : in which forms the king's title of Supreme head was specified. . . . This book the archbishop, who, we may well suppose, had a great hand in it, sent by the king's commandment to all the bishops, and to the archbishop of York, though out of his province." Strype's Mem. ot Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 35. Vid. Letters C. CXIX. pp. 283, 292.] [- Of the greatest. Burnet.] 1534.] APPENDIX. 461 dissension amongst the subjects of this reahn already, which, thanked ho God, is now well pacified. Item^ That from henceforth all preachers shall pnrely, sincerely, and justly preach the scripture and word of Christ, and not mix them with man's institutions, nor make men believe that the force of God's law and man's law is like ; nor that any man is able or hath power to dispense with God's law. Itcm^ It is also ordained, that the declaration of the sentence which hath been used in the church four times in the year, shall not from henceforth neither be published'' nor esteemed in any point contrary to the pre-eminence and jurisdiction royal of our king and liis realm, or laws and liberties of the same ; and any so doing to be competently punished by the bishop of that diocese where it shall fortune him to be or inhabit : and this throughout the realm and dominions of our sovereign, shortly the bishops to set order in. Item^ It is also ordained, that the Collects for the preservation of the king and queen by name be from henceforth commonly and usually used and said in every catliedral church, religious house, and parish-church, in all their high masses, throughout all the realm and dominions of our king and sovereign. Item, It is further ordained, that wheresoever the king's just cause of matrimony hath cither been detracted, and the incestuous and imjust set forth, or in places where as it hath not been dilated, that in all those places, till the people be fully satisfied and justly instruct, all manner of preachers, whatsoever they be, happening to come into any such part of the realm, shall from henceforth open and declare the mere verity and justness of this latter matrimony, as nigh as their learning can serve them, and according to the true determinations of a great number of the most famous and esteemed universities of Christen- dom; according also to the just resolution and definition of both the convocations of this realm, concurring also in the same opinion ; by the whole assent of parliament, our prince, the lords spiritual and temporal, and commons of this realm : wherefore now they must declare this matter neither doubtful nor disputable, but to be a thing of mere verity, and so to be allowed in all men's opinions. Item, It is further ordained, that the foresaid preachers shall also declare the false and unjust handling of the bishop of Home, pretending to have jurisdiction to judge this cause at Rome ; which in the first hearing thereof did both declare and confess in word and writing the justness thereof to be upon our sovereign's side, insomuch as by a decretal delivered to the legate, here then sitting for the same cause, he did clearly determine, that if prince Arthur was our prince's brother, and then of competent age allowed in the law, when he married the lady Katharine, she being so likewise, and that, as far as pre- sumptions can prove, carnal copulation ensued between them ; that these proved before the said cardinals and legates, (which indeed were according to the laws justly proved,) that then the unjust copulation between our sovereign and the said lady Katharine was neither lawful, nor longer to be ■* suffered ; and so, co facto, pronounced in the foresaid decretal the nuUity, invalidity, and unlawfulness of their pretensed matrimony, which was by his law sufficient judgment of the cause ; which decretal by his commandment, after and because he would not have the effect thereof to ensue, was, after the sight thereof, imbcsilcd by the foresaid cardinals, and one which then was here his cubicular, contrary to all justness and equity : wherein he hath done our sovereign most extreme wrong. Secondly, contrary to all equity and determinations* of general councils, he hath called the cause (which ought to be determined here) to Rome, where our sovereign is neither bound to appear, nor to send proctor : and yet hath he detained wrongfully the cause there these three or four years at the instance of the other party, which sued to have it there, because they knew he durst not displease the emperor, who maketh himself a party in it, as by the sequel it doth evidently appear ; and so could our prince get no justice at his hand, but was wrongfully delayed to no small hinderance, both to his succession, and this his realm, eminent danger. Thirdly, where it is a natural defence that the subject ought and may defend his [3 Vid. Letter XCVIII. p. 281. n. 5.] [* Nor ought to be. Burnet.] p And determination. Id.] 462 APPENDIX. []534. natural soTereign or master, both in word and deed, and ought thereto to be admitted ; this foresaid bisliop of Rome, contrary to this equity in nature, hath rejected our sovereign's excusator, contrary both to his own laws, (wliich lie most setteth by,) and also God's law, which he ought to prefer. Upon which cause, and other great injuries, our sovereign did appeal to the general council ; notwithstanding the which, he hath, contrary to all justice, proceeded ad ulteriora, wherein by a general council he is damned as an heretic; yet thus injuriously, from the beginning hitherto, he hath handled our prince's cause and matter there. Fourthly, the said bishop of Rome, since our prince's appeal, hearing of the laws and acts of parliament which we then went about, and that our king having just ground (the premises considered) woidd provide according to his bounden duty, both for the surety of his succession and realm, gave out a sentence in manner of excommunication and inter- diction of him and his reahn; in which when he was spoken to for the iniquity and unjustness thereof by our prince's agents, he and his council could nor did otherwise excuse them, (the fact being so contrary to all laws and right,) but that the fault was in a new officer late come to the court, which for his lewd doing should grievously be pimished, and the process to cease. This they promised our prince's agents; wliich notwithstanding was set up in Flanders to the great injury of our prince, and for partiality to the other part, as it may well appear by the foresaid sentence. Fifthly, the said bishop of Rome sought aU the ways possible with fair words and promises both by his ambassadors and our sovereign's own, which by any means could be invented, to have abused our prince and sovereign : which when he saw tliat by none of liis crafts our prince would be no longer abused with them, then sued he to the French king, to be a mediator between our sovereign and him ; declaring to him and his council that he would gladly do for our sovereign, allowing the justness of his cause, so that they would find the means that our sovereign would not proceed in his acts and laws till that were proved ; and that he would meet with him at Marcelles for the finishing thereof, for at Rome he durst not do it for fear of the emperor. The good French king admo- nished our prince hereof, offering to him to do all pleasure and kindness that lay iu him in this cause, trusting that if the bishop of Rome came once to Marcelles, he should give sentence for our sovereign in his just cause, and therefore prayed our prince to be content with that meeting, in which he would labour for it effectuously ; and so he did : to the which our prince answered, that touching the meeting he was content, but touching the forbearing of making laws, he prayed his good brother to hold him excused, for he knew well enough both the craft and delays of the bishop of Rome ; by which from thenceforth he would never be abused : and that likeAvise he feared that he would abuse his good brother, which so indeed after followed ; for after he had gotten the marriage of the duke of Orleance, he then promised the French king to give judgment for our master, so he would send a proxy, which the said bishop of Rome knew well before that he neither would, nor was bound to do ; yet not^^-ithstanding his subtle imagination, his promise was to tte French king, that oiir prince, sending a proctor, should there before his departure have judgment for him in the principal cause ; for he openly confessed further, that our master liad the right : but because our prince and master would not prejudicate princes' jurisdiction', and uphold his usurped power by sending a proctor, ye may evidently here see that this was only the cause why the judgment of the bishop of Rome was not given in his favour ; whereby it may appear that there lacked not any justness in our prince's cause, but that ambition, vain-glory, and too much mundanity, were the letts thereof. Wherefore, good people, I exhort you to stick to the truth and our prince according to our bounden duties, and despise these naughty doings of this bishop of Rome; and charitably pray that he and all others, abusers of Christ's word and works, may have grace to amend. f' Would not prejudicate for his jurisdiction. Burnet.] 1535.] APPENDIX. III. Inhihitio pro Visitatione Refjla. Thomas, permissione divina Cant' archiepiscopus, &c., venerab' coufratri nostro do- wiikins' mino Johanni, London' episcopo, salutem et fraternam in Domino caritatem. Cum voi.'^hi! p. nuper receperimus serenissimi domini nostri regis Henrici octavi, Dei gratia Anglia ct Voiscy.^fifi. Franciffi regis, Fidei Defensoris, dominique Hibemia?, ac in terris siipremi ecclcsia An- glicans sub Christo capitis, literas inbibitorias sub verborum tenore sequent' : " Ilenricus octavus Dei gratia Anglia; et Francia^ rex, Fidei Defensor, dominus Hibemiffi, ac in terris supremura ecclesia; Anglicauce sub Christo caput, dilecto nobis reverendissimo in Christo patri, Thomas, miseratione divina Cant, archiepiscopo, ac totius Anglias primati, sakitem. Cum nos auctoritate nostra suprema ecclesiastica omnia ac singula monas- teria, domos, prioratus, et loca alia ecclesiastica quajcunque, totumque clerum intra et per totum nostrum Anglife regnum constituta propediem visitare statuerimus ; vobis tenore prcesentium stricte inhibemus atque mandamus, et per vos sufFraganeis vestris confratribus episcopis, ac per illos suis archidiaconis intra vestram provinciam Cant' ubilibet constitutis, sic inhiberi volumus atque prascipimus, quatenus, pendente visita- tione nostra hujusmodi, nuUus vestnmi monasteria, ecclesias, ac loca alia prtedicta, clerumve visitare, aut ea qua simt jurisdictionis exercere, sen quicquam aliud in praejudicium dictse nostree visitationis generalis quovis modo attemptare prtesumat, sub poena contemptus. In cujus rei testimonium has prssentes literas inde fieri, et sigiUi nostri, quo ad causas ecclesiasticas utimur, appensione communiri curavimus. Dat' 18. die mensis Septcmbris, a.d. mdxxxv." Quocirca fraternitati vestrae committimus et mandamus, quatenus omnibus et singulis episcopis et sufFraganeis nostris, in nostra provincia Cant' constitutis, ac eorum archi- diaconis, commissariis, officialibus, et ministris quibuscunque, secundum tenorem et efifectum literarum domini nostri regis inhibentis, quibus nos etiam tenore prajsentium ex mandato regiee majestatis prcedict' inhibemus, quatenus, pendente visitatione regia hujusmodi, nullus eorum monasteria, ecclesias, ac alia loca ecclesiastica, clerumve visi- tare, aut ea quse sunt jurisdictionis exercere, sen quicquam aliud in praejudicium regiie visitationis quovis modo attemptare prsesumat ; vobis insuper mandantes, quatenus prcE- fatos coepiscopos et suffraganeos nostros moneatis peremptorie, quos nos etiam tenore prcesentium sic monemus, quatenus ipsi modum et formam concionand' ac preces inter praedicand' juxta tenorem articulorum alias ad annum et dimidium ultimo elaps' eis transmiss' observent ; literas quoque jurisdictionis a Romano pontifice et ejus pra^de- cessoribus usurpataj expulsionem concernentes, eis etiam jam nuper missas, secundum formam in eis traditam, publice apud populum declarare non omittant. Et quid in praemissis feceritis, nos, cum ad hoc fueritis rcquisiti, debite certificare curetis per literas vestras patentes, harum scriem in se continentes, auctentice sigillat'. Dat' in manerio nostro de Lamehith, secundo die mensis Octobris, a.d. mdxxxv. et nostrce consecrat' anno tertio. IV. The Judgment of the Convocation concerning General Councils. As concerning general councils, like as we (taught by long experience) do perfectly Kennet's know, that there never was, ne is, any thing devised, invented, nor instituted by ourvoLn.^"^' forefathers more expedient, or more necessary for the establishment of our faith, for bert's Life of extirpation of heresies, and the abolishing of sects and schisms, and finally, for the £p™'o3,"ii:d. reducing of Christ's people unto one perfect unity and concord in his religion, than Bumet'sHist. by the having of general councils, so that the same be lawfully had, and congregated vol'iiT"^'' in Spiritu Sancto, and be also conform and agreeable, as well concerning the surety Na'b.^pp.' and indilFerency of the places, as all other points requisite and necessary for the ^^^^f" same, unto that wholesome and godly institution and usage, for the which they were at first devised and used in tlie primitive churcli : even so on the other side, taught by like experience, we esteem, repute, and judge, that there is, ne can be any thing in the world more pestilent and pernicious to the common-weal of Christendom, or 464 ArrENDIX. [1536. whereby the truth of God's word hatli in times past, or hereafter may be sooner defaced and subverted', or whereof hath and may ensue more contention, more discord, and other devihsh effects, than when such general councils liave or shall be assembled, not christianly nor charitably, but for and upon private maHce and ambition, or other worldly and carnal respects and considerations, according to the saying of Gregory Nazianzenus, in his epistle to one Procopius, wherein he writeth this sentence following ; Sic scnt'io, si veritm scrihendum est, omnes conventiis episcoporum fiigiendos esse, quia nullius si/nodi Jinan vidi lonum, neque habcntem magis solutionem malorum, quam incrementum : nam cupiditates contentionum et glorice (sed ne pities me odiosum ista scribetitem) mncimt rationem^. That is to say: " I think this, if I should write truly, that all general councils be to be eschewed ; for I never saw that they produced any good end or effect, nor that any provision or remedy, but rather increase of mischiefs, proceeded of them. For the desire of maintenance of men's opinions, and ambition of glory (but reckon not that I write this of malice) hath always in them over- comed reason." Wherefore we think, that christian princes, especially and above all things, ought and must, with all their wills, power, and diligence, foresee and provide, Ne sanctissima liac in parte majorum instituta ad improhissimos amlitionis aut malitice effectus explendos dlvcrsissimo suo fine et sceleratissimo pervertantur ; neve ad aliiim pratextum possint valere, et longe dimrsum effectum orhi producere, quam sanctissima rei fades prm se ferat. That is to say : " Lest the most noble wholesome institutions of our ciders in this behalf bo perverted to a most contrary and most wicked end and effect ; that is to say, to fulfil and satisfy the wicked affections of men's ambi- tion and malice ; or lest they might prevail for any other colour, or bring forth any other effect, than their most virtuous and laudable countenance doth outwardly to the world shew or pretend." And first of all, we think they ought principally to con- sider, who hath the authority to call together a general council. Secondly, whether the causes alleged be so weighty and so urgent, that necessarily they require a general council, nor can otherwise be remedied. Thirdly, who ought to be judges in the general council. Fourthly, what order of proceeding is to be observed in the same; and how the opinions or judgments of the fathers arc to be consulted or asked. Fifthly, what doctrines are to be allowed or defended : — with divers other things which in general councils ought of reason and equity to be observed. And as unto the first point, we think that neither the bishop of Rome, nor any one prince, of what estate, degree, or pre-eminence soever he be, may, by his own authority, call, indict, or summon any general council, without the express consent, assent, and agreement of the residue of christian princes, and especially such as have within their own realms and scignories imperiian meriim, that is to say, of such as have the vv'liole, entire, and supreme government and authority over all their subjects, without knowledging or recognising of any other supreme power or authority. And this to be true, we be induced to think by many and sundry, as well examples, as great reasons and authority. The which forasmuch as it should be over long and tedious to express here particularly, we have thought good to omit the same for this present. And in witness that this is our plain and determinate sentence, opinion, and judgment, touching the premises, we the prelates and clergy under- written, being congregate together in the convocation of the province of Canterbury, and representing the whole clergy of the same, have to these presents subscribed our names the 20th of July, in the year of our Lord 1536, 28 Ilcn. VIII. Thomas Cromwell, Thomas C^vntuariensis, JoHjVnnes London. With 13 bishops; and of abbots, priors, archdeacons, deans, proctors, clerks, and other ministers, 49. f ' Defaced or subvericil.] oj(TT€ TrdvTa avWoyov tpevy^LV eTTKr/vOTTwt/, otl /xijoeiiidi (Tvvooov Te\oi elcoi) ■)(pji(TTdv, /uijoc Xuaiu KaKwv /xdWov cfrx'/KyTaf i; Trpoa'di'iKtii', 'Au yap opTi- Kov ii'n-o\d(3ii9 o'vTui ypd0VTa,) Kat \6yov Kpe'iT- Toi/es. Gieg. Nazian. Epist. cxxx. Procopio. Tom. II, p. 110. Ed. Paris. 1778-1840.] 1537-] APrENDIX. 405 V. Some Queries put hi/ Cranmer in order to the correcting of seccral abuses''. First, What causes, reasons, or considerations, bath or might move any man to ^Ij'^;^'^- ^'^ss. desire to have the bishop of Rome restored in any point to his pretended monarcliy, ^8. British or to repuoTi against the laws and statutes of this rcahn made for tlic setting forth original.' !• ,1 1 • i-li c 119 Burnet'sHist. of tlie kings title ol supreme heads Keformat. 2. Item, AVhether a man olFcnding deadly after he is baptized may obtain remission Idd. No.'a!' of his sins by any other way than by contrition, through grace ? ^A.%t^n.^' 3. Item, If the clergy know that the common sort of men have them in an higher estimation, because they are persuaded that it lieth in the will and power of priests to remit or not remit sins at their pleasure, whether in such case the said clergy offend, if they wink at this, and voluntarily suffer the people to continue in this opinion ? 4. Item, Whether a sinner, being sorry and contrite for his sins, and forthwith dying, shall have as high a place in heaven as if he had never offended? 5. Item, Whether any, and what difference may be assigned betwixt two men, whereof the one, being very sorry and contrite for his sins, dieth without absolution of the priest, and the other, which being contrite is also absolved by the priest, and so dieth ? 6. Item, If it may appear that the common people have a greater affiance or trust in outward rites and ceremonies than they ought to have, and that they esteem more virtue in images and adoring of them, kissing their feet, or offering candles unto them, than they should esteem ; and that yet the curates knowing the same, and fearing the loss of their offerings, and such other temporal commodities, do rather encourage the people to continue after this sort, than teach them the truth in the premises according to scripture ; what the king's highness and his parliament may do, and what they are bound in conscience to do in such case ? 7. Item, Whether now in time of the new law the tithes or tenth be due to curates by the laws of God, or of man ; and if the same be due by the laws of man, what man's laws they be ? 8. Item, Whether the clergy only, and none but they, ought to have voices in general councils? 9. Item, Whether the ninth canon'' of the council of Chalcedon, wherein is con- tained that one clerk may not sue another before any secular judge, but only before his bishop, and such other canons of like effect, have been generally received or not? and whether the same be contrary to the king's prerogative and laws of this realm; and whether it be expedient that it were declared by the parliament that the said canons being at no time received, especially within this realm, be void and of none effect ? 10. Item, Of the 24th canon'' of the said council, wherein is contained that monas- teries once consecrate by the bishop may not after be made dwelling-houses for laymen, whether that canon have been received and observed, and whether the same be against the power of the king and authority of his parliament ? 11. Item, If it may appear that the bishops have not, ne yet do maturely examine and diligently inquire of the conversation and learning of such as be ordered or admitted to cures by them, but rather without examination or inquisition indistinctly admit persons unable, whereof ensueth great peril of souls, and innumerable inconveniences otherways ; what the king's highness or his parliament ought to do, or may do for reformation in the premises ? P These questions were probably drawn up by Crumwell. Vid. Cat. of Cotton Library, British Museum. Burnet refers them to Cranmer, as above. In Strype's Observations, &c. of the two Vols, of the ! Labb. et Cossart. Concil. Cakhedon. Can. ix. fii] KaTaXi/iiraveTiji tow oiKfioii iKiJuoirov, Koi tiri Hist, of the Reformation, he says: "Two papers," (i. e. the above and the following) " said to be Cran- nier's, but they are not written by him, nor by his secretary; so it does not appear that they are his." Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. (Corrections of Burnet) Vol. nr. Part II. Appendix, p. 544.] [■* El Tis KXtipiKoi Tpo^ uXtjpiKov TTpdyna iyoi, QCRANMER, II.] Tom. IV. p. 7tiO. Ed. Lutet. Paris. 1671.] Ta aVaJ KadLepuidevTo. /lovaariipta Kara yvtofiriv eTTLaKoirov fieveiv eis to Cd/VfKt? ^ovao-Ti;- pta, Kttl Tci Trpoanhoura avroi'i Trpdyfiara , Vol. II. p. 520,) agree with Burnet in attributing it to him.] This document has been much altered by Collier, who has given the substance of it after his own rendering.] P All christened regions. Burnet.] 1537.] APPENDIX. 467 infallible arguments out of the open places of scripture ? whether there be any satisfaction beside the satisfaction of Christ ? whether free-will by his own strength^ may dispose itself to grace of a conveniency (as it is said), " Anolic' juxta statuta hujus regni in hac parte edita ab cisdeni ordinand' et eorum quolibet per te primitus rccepto conferend' : ac etiam oleum sanctum chrismatis et sacvse unctionis consecrand' : cetcraque omnia et singula, quffi ad officium pontificale in pr*- missis vel aliquo pra?missorum quovis modo pertinent, vel pertincre poterunt, faciend' exercend' et expediend', tibi tenore pra?sentium committimus vices nostras, et plenam in Domino potestatem : toque quoad pra^missa suffraganeum nostrum ordinamus ct praficimus per prii?scntcs; donee eas ad nos duxerimus revocand'. Et nt officium tuum liujusmodi possis in prsmissis liberius exercere, unlversis et singulis decauis, rcctoribus, vicariis, capellanis, curatis, et non curatis, clericis et apparitoribus quibuscunque in virtute sacrae Qsuct] obedientiae firmiter tenore praesentium injungendo mandamus, quatenus tibi in pra^missis et quolibet prtemissorum sint obedientes, assistentes, et intendentes in omnibus, prout decet. In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum prfesentibus est appensum. Dat' in manerio nostro de Lameliith, decimo die Decembr' anno Domini mill' quin' xxxvii. et nostra consecrationis anno quiuto. XIII. A Book containing divers Articles, De Unitate Dei et Trinitate Personarum, de Peccato Originali^, S^-c. TABLE. De Unitate Dei et Trinitate Personarum. De Poenitentia. De Peccato Original!. De Saeramentorum TJsu. De Duabus Christi Naturis. De INIinistris Ecclesise. De Justificatione. De Ritibus Ecclesiasticis. De Eeclesia. De Rebus Civilibus. De Baptismo. • De Corporum Resurrections et Judicio Extreme. De Eucharistia. ]. De Unitate Dei et Trinitate Personarum. state Paper De Unitate esscntiffi divinffi et de tribus personis, censemus decretum Nicenas svnodi Office EccIG" sia-tic'ai vcrum, ct sine ulla dubitatione credendum esse ; videlicet, quod sit ima essentia divina, quee Archbishop et appellatur et est Deus, ajternus, incorporeus, impartibilis, immensa potentia, sapientia. Papers on bouitatc, Creator et Conservator omnium rerum visibilium et invisibilium, et tamen tres and Disci- siut pcrsoufe ejusdcm essentia? et potentia", et cojeternte. Pater, Filius, et Spirltus Sanctus • plineofthe ^ . . .„ ^. . , • , • , , . . . Church, 2. B. et nommc personas utmiur ea sigmncatione qua usi sunt m hac causa scnptores ecclesiastici. Original. ut siguificct uou partem aut qualitatem in alio, sed quod proprie subsistit. Damnamus omncs hareses contra hunc articulum exortas, ut Manicheos, qui duo principia ponebant, bonum et malum ; item Valentinianos, Arianos, Eimomianos, IMahometistas, et omnes horuni similes. Damnamus et Samosatenos, veteres et neotericos, qui cum tantum unam personam esse contendant, de Verbo et Spiritu Sancto astute et impie rhetoricantur, quod non sint persona distinctfe, sed quod Verbum significet verbum vocale, et Spiritus motum in rebus creatum. 2. De Peccato Originali. Omnes homines, secundum naturam propagati, nascuntur cum peccato originali ; lioc est, cum carentia originalis justitije debitje inesse, unde sunt fiHi ira?, et deficiunt cognitione Dei, metu Dei, fiducia erga Deum, etc. Et habent concupiscentiam, repugnantem legi Dei : estque hie morbus seu vitium originis vere peccatum, damnans et afFercns nunc quoque a^ternam mortem his qui non renascuntur per baptismum et Spiritum Sanctum. Damnamus Pelagianos, et alios, qui vitium originis negant esse peccatum, et, ut extenuent gloriam meriti et beneficiorum Christi, disputant hominem viribus naturalibus sine Spiritu y This book was probably drawn up for the agreement of the protestant English and German divines, who held their conferences in London, a.d. 1538. There is much similarity between the clauses of this document and the Augsburg Confession, especially in the first seventeen articles. Vid. Jen- kyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 273. et sqq. Portions of this book have been printed by Strype and Burnet, which are noted in the margin.] 1538.] APPENDIX. 473 Sancto posse legi Dei satisfaccrc, ct propter honcsta opera rationis pronunciari justum coram Deo. 3. He Duahus Christi Naturis. Item docemus, quod Verbum, hoc est Filius Dei, assumpscrit humanam naturam in utero beat;? Maria; Virginis, ut sint duffi naturse, divina et humana, in unitate persona; inseparabiliter conjuncta^, unus Christus, vere Deus, et vere homo, natus ex Virgine IVIaria, vcre passiis, crucilixus, mortuns, et sepultus, ut rcconciHaret nobis Patrem, et hostia esset non tantum pro culpa originis, scd etiam pro omnibus actualibus hominum peccatis. Item descendit ad inferos, et vere resurrexit tertia die ; deinde ascendit ad coelos, ut sedcat ad dexteram Patris, et perpetuo regnet et dominetur omnibus creaturis, sanctificet credcntcs in ipsum, misso in corde eorum Spiritu Sancto, qui regat, consolctur, ac vivificet cos, ac defendat adversus diabolum et vim peccati. Idem Christus palam est rediturus, ut judicet vivos et mortuos, &c. juxta symbolum apostolorum. 4. De Justijicatione. Item de justificatione docemus, quod ea proprie significat remissionem peccatorum et Cott. mss.^ acceptationem seu reconciliationem nostram in gratiam et favorem Dei; hoc est, veram British' m'u-' renovationem in Christo, et quod peccatores, licet non assequantur hanc justificationem original, absque pcenitentia, et bono ac prepense motu cordis quern Spiritus Sanctus efficit erga IccL Mem. Deum et proximum, non tamen propter dignitatem aut meritum pcenitentia aut ullorum Xpp.N0.n2. operum seu meritorum suorum justificantur, sed gratis propter Christum per fidem, cum oxon.''i822.'*' credunt se in gratiam recipi, et peccata sua propter Cliristum remitti, qui siia morte pro nostris peccatis satisfecit. Ilanc fidem imputat Deus pro justitia coram ipso. Rom. 3°. et 4°. Fidem vero intelligimus non inanem et otiosam, sed cam " qua; per dilectionem operatur." Est enim vera et Christiana fides, de qua hie loquimur, non sola notitia articulorum fidei, aut credulitas doctrinas Christiana; duntaxat historica ; sed una cum ilia notitia et credulitate, firma fiducia misericordia) Dei promissa propter Christum, qua videlicet certo persuademus ac statuimus eum etiam nobis misericordem et propitium. Et hsec fides vere justificat, vere est salutifera, non ficta, mortua, aut hypocritica, sed necessario habet spem et caritatem sibi individue conjunctas, ac etiam studium bene Vivendi, et bene operatur pro loco et occasione. Nam bona opera ad salutem sunt neces- saria, non quod de impio justum faciunt, nee quod sunt pretium pro peccatis, aut causa justificationis ; sed quia necessum est, ut qui jam fide justificatus est et reconciliatus Deo per Christum, voluntatem Dei facere studeat juxta illud : " Non omnis qui dicit milii Domine, Domine, intrabit regnum coelorum, sed qui facit voluntatem Patris mei, qui in coelis est." Qui vero hasc opera facere non .studet, sed secundum carnem vivit, neque veram fidem habet, neque justus est, neque vitam a'ternam (nisi ex animo resipiscat, et vere poeniteat) assequetur. Ut hanc fidem consequamur, instltutum est ministerium docendi evangelii et porri- gendi sacramenta. Nam per verbum et sacramenta tanquam per instrumenta donatur Spiritus Sanctus, qui fidem efficit, ubi et quando visum est Deo, in his qui audiunt evangelium, scilicet quod Deus non propter nostra merita sed propter Christum justificet poenitentes, qui credunt se propter Christum in gratiam recipi. Damnamus anabaptistas, et alios, qui .sentiunt Spiritum Sanctum contingere sine verbo extcmo hominibus per ipsorura praeparationes et opera. 5. De Ecclesia^. EccLESTA prseter alias acceptiones in scrlpturis duas habet pr»clpuas : unam, qua cott. mss. ecclesia accipitur pro congregatione omnium sanctorum et vere fidelium, qui Christo r'^'Briti^' capiti vere credunt et sanctificantur Spiritu ejus. Ha;e autem vivum est et vere sane- or?gS' turn Christi corpus mysticum, sed soli Deo cognitum, qui hominum corda solus Intuetur. [2 The above MS. from the Cotton MSS. pre- served in the British ]\Iuseuni, is a draft of the article, " de Ecclesia," which was corrected by Henry VIII., in his own hand. As the readings are somewhat different from the copy in the State Paper Office, which the text follows, it has been printed in smaller type at the end of this article. The words inclosed in brackets were erased by Heniy VIII.; those which he proposed to sub- stitute are placed in the margin.] 4/4 APPENDIX. [1538. Altera acceptio est, qua ecclesia accipitur pro congregatione omnium liominum qui bap- tizati sunt in Cliristo, et non palam abnegarunt Christum, nec juste et per ejus verbum sunt excommimicati. Ista ccclesiiB acceptio congruit ejus statui in liac vita duntaxat, in qua boni nialis sunt adniixti, et debet esse coguita ut possit audiri, juxta illud : " Qui ecclesiani non audierit," &c. Cognoscitur aiitem per professionem evangelii et commu- nionem sacramentorum. llvec est ecclesia catholica et apostolica, quae non episcopatus Romani aut cujusvis alterius ecclesias finibus circumscribitur, sed universas totius Christi- anismi complectitur ecclesias, quee simul imam efficiunt catliolicani. In hac autem catholica ecclesia nulla particularis ecclesia, sive Romana ilia fuerit sivc quavis alia, ex institutionc Cliristi supra alias ecclesias eminentiam vel auctoritatem uUam vindi- care potest. Est vero base ecclesia una, non quod in terris unum aliquod caput seu unum quendam vicarium sub Christo habeat aut habuerit unquam, (quod sibi jam diu pontifex Romanus divini juris prfetextu \^ndica^^t, cum tamen revera di-vino jure nihil amplius illi sit concessum quam alii cuivis eiiiscopo ;) sed ideo una dicitur, quia uni- versi Christiani in vinculo pacis coUigati unum caput Christum agnoscunt, cujus se profitentur esse corpus, unum agnoscunt Dominum, unam fidem, unum baptisma, imum Deum ac Patrem omnium. Traditiones vero, et ritus, atque ceremoniae, quse vel ad decorem vel ordinem vel disciplinam ecclesice ab hominibus sunt institutte, non omnino necesse est ut eadem sint ubique aut prorsus similes. Has enim et variaj fuere, et variari possunt pro regi- onum et morum diversitate, nbi decus, ordo, et utilitas ecclesias videbuntur postulare' : [Hfe enim et variffi fuere, et variari pOssunt pro regiomim et morum diversitate, iibi decus decensque ordo principibus rectoribusque regionum videbuntur postulare ; ita tamen ut nihil varietur aut instituatur contra verbum Dei manifestum.] Et quamvis in ecclesia secundum posteriorem acceptionem mali sint bonis admixti, atque etiam ministeriis verbi et sacramentorum nonnunquam pr^esint ; tamen cum minis- trent non suo sed Christi nomine, mandato, et auctoritate, licet eorum ministerio uti, tam in verbo audiendo quam in recipiendis sacramentis, juxta illud : " Qui vos audit, me audit." Nec per eorum malitiam minuitur eflfectus aut gratia donorum Christi rite accipientibus ; sunt enim efficacia propter promissionem et ordinationem Christi, etiamsi per malos exhibeantur. De Ecclesia. Strype's Eccl. "EccLESiA praeter alias acceptiones in scripturis duas habet pra>cipnas: unam, qua ecclesia accipitur pro llem. ^'"^•^I' congregatione sanctorum et rere fidelium, qui Christo capiti vere credunt, et sanctificantur Spiritn ejus : haee 3.''Ed.^xon.' autem [unum*] est, et vere [f sanctum corpus Christi], sed soli Deo |cogmtum, qui hominum corda solus [§intuetur.] Altera acceptio est, qua ecclesia aecipitiu" pro congregatione omnium hominum qui baptizati sunt in Christo, et non palam abnegarint Christum, nec sunt |i excommunicati : quae ecclesiae acceptio congruit ejus statui in hac vita duntaxat, ubi habet malos bonis simul admixtos**, [et debet esse cognita per verbum et legitimum nsum sacramentorum] ut possit audiri ; sicut docet Christus, ' Qui ecclesiam non audierit.' Porro ad veram unita- tem ecclesiae requiritur, ut sit consensus in recta doctrina fidei et administratione sacramentorum. " Traditiones vero et ritus atque ceremonia?, qufe vel ad decorem, vel ordi- nem, vel disciplinam ecclesiae ab hominibus sunt institute, non omnino necesse est ut eaedem sint ubique aut prorsus similes : hae enim et variae fuere et variari possunt ff pro regionum atque morum diversitate et commodo, [sic tamen ut sint consentientes verbo Dei :] et quanuns in ecclesia secundum posteriorem acceptionem mali sint bonis admixti, atque etiam ministeriis verlii et sacramen- torum nonnunquam praesint, tamen cum ministrent non suo sed Christi nomine, mandato, et auctoritate, licet eorum ministerio uti, tam in verbo audiendo quam recipiendis sacramentis, juxta illud, ' Qui vos audit, me audit :' nec per eorum malitiam imminiutur eftectus aut gratia donorum Christi rite accipientibus ; sunt enim efficacia propter promissionem et ordinationem Christi, etiamsi per malos exhibeantur^." 6. De Baptismo. De Baptismo dicimus, quod baptismus a Christo sit institutus, et sit necessarius ad salutem, et quod per baptismum offerantur remissio peccatorum et gratia Christi [' In the MS. a space is here left vacant, and I " Annotationes in margine sunt D. Regis the following passage within brackets is written on ! Henrici VIII. manu propria scripta." Strype.] a loose slip of paper.] I * ima. \ Sponsa Christi. ± cognita. § intuitur. I) Juste. *i Aut obstinati. •* Et cognitio hujiu ecclesia pervenit per usum verbi et sa- cramentorum acceptione per- fecta nnitate ac unanimi con- sensu acceplata. Ista est eccle- sia nostra catholica et aposto- lica, cum qua nec pontifex Romanus, nec quivis aliquit pmlatus aut pontifex, habet quicquid agere prteterquam in suas dioceses. tt Modo rectoribus placeant, quibus semper obtemperandum est, sic tamen ut eorum jussio atque lex verbo Dei non adver- setur. 1538.] APPENDIX. 475 infantibus et adultis. Et quod non debeat itcrari baptismus, ct quod infantes dcbeant strype's baptizari. Et quod infantes j^er baptismum consequantur remissionem peccatorum et Voi.i^t.ii'.^ gratiam, et sint filii Dei, quia promissio gratiae et vitas feternfe pertinet non solum ad p^p.'444,\" adultos, scd etiara ad infantes. Et luce promissio per ministerium in ecclesia infanti- 1B22. bus et adultis administrari debet. Quia vero infantes nascuntur eum peccato originis, habent opus remissione illius peccati, et illud ita remittitur ut reatus tollatur, licet oor- ruptio naturse sen concupiscentia manet in liac vita, etsi incipit sanari, quia Spiritus Sanctus in ipsis etiam infantibus est efficax et eos mundat. Probamus igitur senten- tiam ecclesia* quaj damnavit Pelagianos, quia negabant infantibus esse peccatum originis. Damnamus et anabaptistas, qui negant infantes baptizandos esse. De adultis vero doee- mus, quod ita consequantur per baptismum remissionem peccatorum et gratiam, si baptizandi attulerint poenitentiam veram, confessionem articulorum fidei, et credant vere ipsis ibi donari remissionem peccatorum et justificationem propter Christum, sicut Petrus ait in Actis : " Poenitentiam agite, et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum in nomine Jesu Christi in remissionem peccatorum, et aecipietis donum Spiritus Sancti." 7. De Eucharistia. De eucharistia constanter credimus et docemus, quod in sacramento corporis et san- cott. mss. guinis Domini vere, substantialiter, et realiter adsunt corpus et sanguis Christi sub f- 2. ?>'■ Bri- ° . , . . . 11.1 -1 , 1. 1 .1 tishMuseum. speciebus panis et vmi ; et quod sub eisdem speciebus vere et realiter exhibentur et Original, distribuuntur illis qui sacramentum accipiunt, sive bonis sive malis^. IcJil'Mem. Vol. I pt. ii! App. p. 444. 8. De Poenitentia\ Foi,*^'""'- SuMMAM et ineffabilem suam erga peccatores clementiam et misericordiam Deus cott. mss. Opt. Max. apud prophetam declarans hisce verbis, " Vivo ego, dicit Dominus Deus, fflTi5-52i.' nolo mortem impii, sed ut impius convertatur a via sua et vivat," ut hujus tautaj clementise ac misericordise peccatores participes efficerentur, saluberrime instituit poeni- tentiam, quEe sit omnibus resipiscentibus velut antidotum quoddam et efficax remedium adversus desperationem et mortem. Cujus quidem poenitentite tantam necessitatem esse fatemur, ut quotquot a baptismo in mortalia peccata prolapsi sint, nisi in hac vita resipiscentes poenitentiam egerint, feterna; mortis judicium effugere non poterint. Contra [^vero] qui ad misericordiam Dei per poenitentiam tanquam ad asylum confugerint, quantiscunque peccatis obnoxii sunt, si ab illis serio conversi poenitentiam egerint, pec- catorum omnium veniam ac remissionem indubie consequentur. Porro quoniam peccare a nobis est, resurgere vero a peccatis Dei opus est et donum; valde utile et necessa- rium esse arbitramur docere, et cujus beneficium sit ut veram salutaremque poenitentiam agamus, et qusenam ilia sit ac quibus ex rebus constet, de qua loquimur, pcenitentia. Dicimus itaque pcenitentiaj, per quam peccator a morte animte resurgit, et denuo in gratiam cum Deo redit, Spiritum Sanctum auctorem esse et efFectorem, nec quem- quam posse sine hujus arcane afflatu peccata sua salutariter vel agnoscere vel odio habere, multo minus remissionem peccatorum a Deo sperare aut assequi. Qui quidem sacer Spiritus peenitentis initium, progressum, et finem, ceteraque omnia qu^ veram poenitentiam perficiunt in anima peccatrice, hoc (quem docebimus) ordine ac modo operatur et efficit. Principio, facit ut peccator per verbum peccata sua agnoscat, et veros conscientia terrores concipiat, dum sentit Deum irasci peccato, utque serio et ex corde doleat ac ingemiscat, quod Deum olFenderit : quam peccati agnitionem, dolorem, et animi pavorem ob Deum ofFensuni, sequitur peccati confessio, qu£e fit Deo dum rea con- scientia peccatum suum Deo confitetur, et seso apud Deum accusat et damnat, et sibi petit ignosci. Psalm 31. [32.] " Delictum meum cognitum tibi feci, et injustitiam meam non abscondi. Dixi, conlitebor adversum me injustitiam meam Domino, et tu remisisti [3 Vid. Seckendorf. Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. Lib. in. Sect. xiii. § xxxix. Add. (f)pp. Ill, 12. Ed. Francof. et Lips. 1792; where the agreement of the English and German divines, A. D. 1535, upon the doctrine of the above article is given almost verbatim as in this article.] There are four drafts of this article in the Cotton MSS., two in Strype, and one other besides the above in the State Paper Office, which was cor- rected by Abp. Cranmer himself in his own hand. Those inserted in tlie copy, from which the above is printed, are marked by brackets. The suggestions which were not adopted are placed in the margin.] 476 APPENDIX. [1538. impictatcm peccati mci." Atque ha?c coram Deo confessio conjunctam liabet certain fiduciam misericordiffi divinai et remissionis peccatorum propter Christum, qua fiducia conscicntia jam erigitur et pavore liberatur, ac certo statuit Deum sibi esse propitium, non mcrito aut dionitate pcenitcntia?, aut suorum operum, sed ex gratuita misericordia propter Christum, qui solus est liostia, satisfactio, ac uuica propitiatio pro peccatis nostris. Ad luec adest et certum animi propositum vitam totam in melius coramutandi, ac studium faciendi voluntatem Dei et perpetuo abstinendi a peccatis. Nam vitte novitatem sive fructus dignos poenitentiffi ad totius poenitentiaj perfectionem necessario requirit Deus, juxta illud, Rom. 6" : " Sicut exhibuistis membra vcstra servire immimditiaj et iniquitati ad iniquitatcm, ita nunc exhibete membra vestra servire justitiae in sanctificationem." Atque ha?c quidem omnia, agnitionem peccati, odium peccati, dolorem pavoremque pro peccatis, peccati coram Deo confessionem, firmam fiduciam remissionis peccatorum propter Christum, una cum certo animi proposito postea semper a peccatis per Dei gratiam abstinendi et serviendi justitiffi, Spiritus Sanctus in nobis operatur et efficit, modo nos illius afflatui obsequamur, nec gratia; Dei nos ad poenitentiam invitanti repugnemus. Ceterum cum has res, quse poenitentiam efficiunt, maxima pars Christiani popuH ignoret, nec quomodo agenda sit vera pcenitentia intelligat, nec ubi speranda sit remissio peccatorum norit ; ut in his rebus omnibus melius instituatur et doceatur, non solum con- cionatores et pastores diligenter in publicis concionibus populum de hac re informare, et quid sit vera poenitentia, ex sacris Uteris sincere prajdicare debcnt, verum etiam valde •"Commo- utileni ac summe necessariam* esse dicimus peccatorum confessionem, quas auricularis for"summe dicitur, et privatim fit ministris ecclesite. riam." Qua; sauc confessio modis omnibus in ecclesia retinenda est et magni facienda, cum ranmer. pj-Qp^er hominum imperitorum institutionem in verbo Dei, et alia commoda non pauca, (de quibus mox dicemus,) turn pra^cipue propter absolutionis beneficium, hoc est, remis- sionem peccatorum, quce in hac confessione confitentibus offertur et exhibetur per ab- solutioncm et potestatem clavium, juxta illud Christi, Joan. 20. "Quorum remiseritis peccata," &c. Cui absolution! certo oportet credere. Est enim vox evangelii, qua minister per verbum, non suo sed Christi nomine et auctoritate, remissionem peccatorum confitenti annimtiat ac ofi^ert. Cui voci evangelii per ministrum sonanti dum confitens certa fide credit et assentitur, illico conscicntia ejus fit certa de remissione peccatorum, et jam certo secum statuit Deum sibi propitium ac misericordem esse. Qua una profecto res Christianos omnes magnopere debet permovere, ut confessionem, in qua per abso- lutionem gratite et remissionis peccatorum certitudo concipitur et confirmatur, modis omnibus et ament et amplectantur. Et in hac privata absolutione sacerdos potestatem habet absolvcndi confitentem ab omnibus peccatis, etiam illis qui soliti sunt vocari casus reservati, ita tamen ut ille privatim absolutus nihilominus pro manifestis criminibus (si in jus vocetur) publicis judiciis subjaceat. Accedunt hue et alia confessionis arcanse commoda, quorum unum est, quod indocti •Substituted ac impcriti homines nusquam [commodius*] aut melius quam in confessione de doctrina Cranmer.'"^' Christiana institui possint, Qmodo confessorem doctum et pium nacti fuerint-] Nam cum animos attentos ac deciles in confessione afferunt, diligenter ad ea qnve a sacerdote dicuntur animum advertunt. Quocirca et fides eorum explorari potest, et quid peccatum sit, quamque horrenda res sit, et qua3 sint peccatorum inter se discrimina, ac quam graviter contra peccata irascitur Deus, a doctis ac piis pastoribus seu confessoribus \jex verbo Dei] doceri possunt ac infoniiari. Multi enim, propterea quod hcec ignorent, in conscientiis SEepe graviter anguatur, illic trepidantes timore, ubi timer non est, qui (ut Servator ait) " culicem excolantes, camelum deglutiunt in minimis levissimisque peccatis valde anxii, de maximis et gravissimis non perinde poenitentes. Sunt porro qui simili laborantes inscitia propter immodicum timorem et animi pusillanimitatem de peccatorum venia fere desperant. Contra sunt, qui jier hypocrisim superbientes seipsos adversus Deum erigunt, quasi aut sine peccato sint, aut ipsos pro peccatis Deus nolit punire. *"Commo- Jam quis nescit quam utilis et necessaria* istiusmodi hominibus confessio sit, in qua "necessaria." hi vcrbo Dci durc iucrepaudi arguendiquc sunt, ut peccatores se agnoscant, atque cranmer. jntelligaut, quam horribiliter Deus peccata puniat? Contra, illis qui nimio timore desperant, suavissima evangelii consolatio afferenda est. Ad hsec, in confessione [ex verbo Dei] doceri homines possunt, non solum qua ratione Diaboli tentationes vincant, ct carncm mortificcnt, uc ad priores vit.T? sordes postea relabantur ; verum etiam quibus 1538.] APPENDIX. 477 remediis peccata omnia fugiant, ut non rognent in ipsis. Pra^terca ilia aninil Iiumilitas, qua homo liomini propter Dcum scse snbmittit, et pectoris sui arcana aperit, multanini profecto virtutum custos est ct conservatrix. Quid quod pudor illc et crubescentia peccati quae ex confessione oritur, pra^terquam quod animum a peccato ad Dcum vere conversum indicat, etiam multos mortales a turpibus factis retrahit ac cohibct? Postremo, lit ille qui simpliciter et tanquam coram Deo peccata sua ministro ecclesife confitetur, dcclarat so verum Dei timorem habere ; ita hac animi humilitate discit Deum magis et timere et revereri, et innatam in corde superbiam reprimere, ut Dei voluntati facilius obsequatur et obtemperet. Jam vero, cum haec ita se habeant, nihil dubitamus, quin omnes viri boni banc confessionem tot nominibus utilem ac *necessariam, non solum in ^"Commo- ccclesia retinendam esse, sed magno etiam in pretio habendam judicent. Quod si qui "necessa- sunt qui eam* vol damnant, vel rejiciimt, hi profecto se et in verbo Dei institutionem, arids,'"iicet et absolutionis beneficium (quod in confessione datur), et alia multa atque ingentia cepta'in"^^ commoda Christianis valde utilia, negligere et contemnere ostendunt ; nec animadvertunt tamen pri. se in orbem Christianum maximam peccandi licentiam invehere, et magnam m omnc causis." , ... , Cranmer. scelus ruenui occasionem praibere. "Eamte- Quod vero ad enumerationem pcccatorum spcctat, quemadmodum non probamus cranmer. scrupulosam et anxiam, ne laqueum iniiciat hominum conscientiis, ita censemus seofnem ["utcujus . . . , . . , /• . 1 conscientiade et supmam negligentiam in re tam salutan magnopere penculosam esse et fugiendam. p^j'^'','" "ij"' affligitur, is consolatio- 9. De Sacramentorum Usu. Iium, et abso- ^ ^ ^ lutionem sin- DocEMCS, quod sacramenta, quaj per verbum Del instituta sunt, non tantum sint ^^f™ notce professionis inter Christianos, sed magis certa quasdam testimonia et efficacia signa 'er^. rem 1 " ^ tamsalutarem gratis, et bonae voluntatis Dei crga nos, per qufe Deus invisibiliter operatur in nobis, Jj^^g",'^?,''^^^^ et suam gratiam in nos invisibiliter diffundit, siquidem ea rite susceperimus, quodque cranmer.] per ea excitatur et confirmatur fides in his qui cis utuntur. Porro docemus, quod ita cieop. e v. utendum sit sacramentis, ut in adultis, pra?ter veram contritionem, necessario etiam tish^MuSum. debeat accedere fides, qufe credat prEesentibus promissionibus, qua3 per sacramenta st'r'fpe^i'' ostenduntur, exhibentur, et prcestantur. Neque enim in illis verum est, quod quidam voi'.'i!^pi"ii. dicunt, sacramenta conferre gratiam ex opere operato sine bono motu utentis; nam in E^'oxon.*' ratione utentibus nccessum est, ut fides etiam utentis acccdat, per quam credat illis promissionibus, et accipiat res promissas, qua; per sacramenta conferantur. De infan- tibus vero, cum temerarium sit eos a misericordia De iexcludere, praesertim cum Christus in evangelio dicat, " Sinite parvulos ad me venire, talium est enim regnum coelorum;" et alibi, " Nisi quis rcnatus fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto, non potest intrare in regnum coelorum ;" cumque perpetua ecclesicE catholicas consuetudine, jam indc ab ipsis apostolorum temporibus, receptum sit infantes dcbere baptizari in rcmissionem pecca- torum et salutem, dicimus quod Spiritus Sanctus efficax sit in illis, et eos in baptismo miindet, quemadmodum supra in articulo de baptismo dictum est. 10. De Ministris Ecclesice. De ministris ecclesije docemus, quod nemo debeat publice doeere, aut sacramenta ministrare, nisi rite vocatus, et quidem ab his, penes quos in ecclesia, juxta verbum Dei, et leges ac consuetudines uniuscujusque rcgionis, jus est vocandi et admittendi. Et quod nullus ad ecclesicE ministeriiim vocatus, etiamsi episcopus sit sive Romanus sive quicunque alius, hoc sibi jure divino vindicare possit, ut publice doccrc, sacra- menta ministrare, vel ullam aliam ecclesiasticam functionem in aliena diocesi aut paro- chia exercere valeat ; hoc est, nec episcopus in alterius episcopi diocesi, nec parochus in alterius parochia. Et demum quod malitia ministri efficacia; sacramentorum nihil dctrahat, ut jam supra docuimus in articulo de ecclesia. 11. De Ttit 'ilus Ecclesiasticis. RiTUs, ceremonia?, et ordinationes ecclesiastics humanitus instituta', quscunque pro- sunt ad eruditionem, disciplinam, tranquillitatem, bonum ordincm, aut dccorem in ecclesia, servandae sunt et amplectendje, ut stata festa, jejunia, preces, et his similia. 478 APPENDIX. [1538. De quibus admoncndi sunt homines quod non sint illi cultus, quos Deus in scrip- tura prtecijiit aut requirit, aut ipsa sanctimonia, sed quod ad illos cultus et ipsam sanctinioniam admodum utiles sunt, ac turn placent Deo, cum ex fide, caritate, et obedientia servantur. Sunt autem veri et genuini cultus timor Dei, fides, dUectio, et cetera opera a Deo mandata. Ad quaj consequenda et praestanda quoties ritus et traditiones adjumentum adferunt, dUigenter servandae sunt, non tanquam res in scrip- turis a Deo exactje, aut iUis veris et genuinis cultibus sequanda?, sed tanquam res ecclesis utiles, Deo grata?, et adminicula verEe pietatis. Et quam^•is ritus ac traditiones ejusmodi a Christianis observari debeant, propter causas quas ante diximus ; tamen in illarum observatione ea libertatis Christiana? ratio habenda est, ut nemo se illis ita teneri putet, quin eas possit omittere, modo adsit justa violandi ratio et causa, et absit contemptus, nec per ejusmodi violationem proximi conscientia turbetur aut Isedatur. Quod si ejusmodi ritus aut ordinationes aho animo ac consiho instituuntur aut obser- yantur, quam ut sint exercitia quadam, admonitiones, et pasdagogiae, quae excitent et conducant ad eas res in quibus sita est vera pietas et justitia ; nos talem institutionem et observationem omnino improbandam et rejiciendam esse dicimus. Non enim remissio peccatorum, justificatio, et vera pietas tribuenda est ejusmodi ritibus et traditionibus, (nam remissionem peccatoris et justificationem propter Christum gratis per fidem con- sequimur;) sed hoc ilhs tribuendum est, quod quemadmodum nec sine legibus politicis civitas, ita nec sine ritibus ac traditionibus ecclesia? ordo servari, confusio vitari, juventus ac vulgus imperitum erudiri potest ; quodque ejusmodi ritus et traditiones ad pietatem et spirituales animi motus non parum adminiculantur et prosunt. Quod si uUce traditiones aliquid prfecipiunt contra verbum Dei, Tel quod sine peccato praestari non potest, nos ejusmodi traditiones, tanquam noxias et pestiferas, ab ecclesia tollendas esse censemus : impias etiam opiniones et superstitiones, quse Christi gloriam ac bene- ficium Ifedunt atque obscurant, quoties vel populi ignorantia ac simplicitate, Tel praya doctrina aut neghgentia pastorum, traditionibus ullis annectuntur et haerent, resecandas penitus et abolendas esse judicamus. Praeterea etiam hoc docendi sunt homines, quod ejusmodi rituum ac traditionum externa observatio Deo minime grata sit, nisi his, qui illis utuntur, animus adsit qui eas referat ad pietatem, propter quam institute sunt: ad h^c, quod inter preecepta Dei, et ritus sive traditiones qua ab hominibus insti- tuimtur, hoc discrimen habendum sit, nempe quod ritus siye traditiones humanitus institutfe mandatis ac prteceptis Dei (qu£e in scripturis traduntur) cedere semper et postponi ubique debeant. Et nihilominus, quoniam ordo et tranquiUitas ecclesiae absque ritibus et ceremoniis conservari non potest, docemus adeo utile esse et necessarium, ecclesiam habere ritus et ceremonias, ut si ab ecclesia tollerentur, ipsa iUico ecclesia et dissiparetur et labefactaretur. Postremo ritus, ceremoniae, siye traditiones, de quibus antea diximus, non solum propter causas prasdictas, Tenmi etiam propter praeceptum Dei, qui jubet nos potesta- tibus obedire, seryandfe sunt. 12. De Rehus CieUilus^. MisERA mortalium conditio, peccato corrupta, praceps ad iniquitatem et ad flagitia ruit, nisi salubri auctoritate retineatur, nec potest publica salus consistere sine justa gubematione et obedientia: quamobrem benignissimus Deus ordinayit reges, principes, ac gubematorcs, quibus dedit auctoritatem non solum curandi ut populus juxta diyinae legis prEescripta yiTat, sed etiam legibus aliis reipubUcae commodis et justa potestate eundem populum continendi ac regendi ; hos autem in pubUcam salutem deputayit Deus suos in terra ministros, et populi sui duces ac rectores, eisque subjecit uniyersam cujusyis sortis multitudinem reliquam. Atque ob eam causam multa ac diligenter de ilhs in scripturis tradit. Primum quidem, ut ipsi coelestibus praeceptis erudiantur ad sapientiam et yirtutem, quo sciant cujus sint ministri, et concessum a Deo judicium et auctoritatem legitime atque salubriter exerceant ; juxta illud, "Erudimini qui judicatis terram, seryite Domino in timore." Deinde yero praecipit, atque ilhs in hoc ipsum aucto- ritatem dat, ut pro conditione reipublicae sua salutares ac justas leges (quoad pro yiriU [' The title is in the archbishop's hand in another copy of this article preserved in the State Paper Office.] 1538.] APPENDIX. 479 possint) provideant atque legitime condant, per qiias non solum a>quitas, justitia, et tran- quillitas in rcpublica retineri, sed etiam pietas crga Deum promoveri possit ; atque insuper lit legis Dei atque Christiana? religionis tuendte curam liabeant, quemadniodum Augustinus diserte fatetur, dicens : " In hoc rcges, sicut eis divinitus pra>cipitur, Deo serviunt, in quantum reges sunt, si in suo regno bona jubeant, mala prohibeant, non solum qua pertinent ad humanam societatem, verum etiam quae ad divinam rcligionem^." Proinde principum ac gubernatorum potestas et officium est, non solum pro sua et reipublic® incolumitate ac salute justa bolla suscipere, probos amplecti et fovere, in improbos ani- raadvertere, pauperes tueri, afflictos et vim passes eripere, arcere injurias, et ut ordo et Concordia inter subditos conservetur, atque quod suum est cuique tribuatur, curare ; verum etiam prospicere, et (si causa ita postulaverit) etiam compellere, ut universi tam sacerdotes quam reHqua multitude officiis suia rite et diligenter fungantur ; omnem denique operara suam adhibere, ut boni ad bene agendum invitentur, et improbi a malefaciendo cohibe- antur. Et quamvis illi qui timore legum et pcenarum corporalium cohibentur a pec- cando, aut in officio continentur, non eo ipso Hunt pii vel accepti Deo ; tamen hucusque proficit salubris coercio, ut et illi qui tales sunt, interim vel minus sint mali, vel saltern minus flagitiorum committant, viamque nonnunquam facilius inveniant ad pietatem, et reliquorum quies ac pietas minus turbetur, scandala et perniciosa exempla auferantur a Christianis ccetibus, et apertis vitiis aut blasphemiis nomen Dei et religionis decus quam minimum dehonestetur. Ad base, quia necessum est, ut auctoritatem principum, reipublicEe atque rebus humanis summopere necessariam, populus tanquam Dei ordinationem agnoscat et reve- reatur ; idcirco Deus in scripturis passim praecipit, ut omnes, cujuscunque in republica gradus aut conditionis fuerint, promptam et fidelem obedientiam principibus prastent, idque non solum metu corporalis poenae, sed etiam propter Dei voluntatem ; quemadnio- dum Petrus diligenter monet : " Subditi (inquiens) estote omni humanas creatura? propter Deum, sive regi quasi pracellenti, sive ducibus, tanquam ab eo missis ad vindictam male- factorum, laudem vero bonorum, quia sic est voluntas Dei." Paulus vero in hunc modum: " Admone illos principibus et potestatibus subditos esse, magistratibus parere, ad omne opus bonum paratos esse, neminem blasphemare." Quod si malus princeps aut gubernator quicquam injuste aut inique imperat subdito, quamvis ille potestate sua contra Dei volun- tatem abutatur, ut animam suam hedat, nihilominus subditus debet ejusmodi imperium, quantumvis grave, pati ac sustinere, (nisi certo constet id esse peccatum,) potius quam resistendo publicum ordinem aut quietem perturbare : quod si certo constet peccatum esse quod princeps mandat, tum subditus neque pareat neque reipublica pacem quovis modo perturbet, sed pace servata incolumi, et causs ultione Deo relicta, vel ipsam potius mortem sustineat, quam quicquam contra Dei voluntatem aut prfficeptum perpetret. Porro quemadmodum de obedientia principibus exhibenda scriptura diligenter prse- cipit, ita etiam ut cetera officia alacriter illis prsestemus, monet atque jubet ; qualia sunt tributa, vectigalia, militia? labor, et his similia : quse populus, ex Dei prajcepto, princi- pibus pendere et praestare debet, propterea quod respublicEe absque stipendiis, prasidiis, et magnis sumptibus neque defendi possunt neque regi. Est praeterea et honos principibus deferendus, juxta Pauli sententiam, qui jubet, ut principibus honorem exhibeamus. Qui sane honos non in externa duntaxat reverentia et observantia positus est, sed multo verius in animi judicio et voluntate ; nempe ut agnoscamus principes a Deo ordinatos esse, et Deum per eos hominibus ingentia beneficia largiri : ad ha?c, ut principes propter Deum et metuamus et amemus, et ut ad omnem pro viribus gratitudinem illis prtestandam parati simus: postremo ut Deum pro principibus precemur, uti servet eos, ac eorum mentes semper inflectat ad Dei gloriam et salutem reipublica?. Usee si fecerimus, vere principes honorabimus, juxta Petri praceptum, " Deum timete, regem honorificate." Qua? cum ita sint, non solum licet Christianis principibus ac gubcmatoribus regna et ditiones possidere, atque dignitatibus et muneribus publicis fungi, qua publicam salutem spectant, et undecunque promovent vel tuentur, uti supra diximus ; verum etiam, quaudo in ejusmodi functionibus respiciunt honorem Dei, et eodem dignitatem suam atque August, ad Bonifacium. Epist. i. Tom. II. 1 Bened. 1679—1700) ; where the above passage is p. 83. Ed. Paris. 1G35. (Epist. clxxxv. 19. Ed. | found in sense, and partly in the same words.] 480 APPENDIX. [1538. potestateni referunt, valde placent Deo, cjusque favoreni ac gratiam ampliter dcmerentur. Sunt enim bona opera qu;e Dens prjemiis magnificentissimis nou in hac duntaxat vita, scd mnlto magis in a'terna, cohonestat atque coronat. Licet insuper Christianis universis, ut singuli quiqne pro suo gradu ac conditione, juxta divinas ac principum leges ct lionestas singularuni regionum consuetudines, talia munia atque officia obeant et exerceant, quibus mortalis lia?c vita vel indiget, vel ornatur, vel conservatnr: nenipe ut victum qua?rant ex honestis artibus, negotieutur, faciant con- tractus, possideant proprium, res suas jure postulcnt, militent, copulentur legitimo matrimonio, pra?stent jusjurandum, et hujusmodi. Qua; omnia, quemadmodum universis Christianis, pro sua cuj usque conditione ac gradu, divino jure licita sunt, ita cum pii subditi propter timorem Dei principibus ac gubernatoribus suis promptam atque debitam prjestent obedientiam, ceteraque student peragere, quse suum officium et reipubliccc utilitas postulat, placent ctiam ipsi magnopcrc Deo, et bona faciunt opera, quibus Deus ingentia pra;mia promittit, et fidelissime largitur. 13. De Corporuin Besurrectione et Judicio Extremo. Credendum firmiter atque docendum censcmus, quod in consummatione mundi Christus, sicut ipsemet apud ]\Iatth£eum affirmat, venturus est in gloria Patris sui cum angelis Sanctis, et majestate, ac potentia, sessurusque super sedem majestatis suae; et quod in eodem adventu, summa celeritate, in momento temporis, ictu oculi, divina po- tentia sua suscitabit mortuos, sistetque in eisdem in quibus hie vixerunt corporibus ac carne coram tribunali suo cunctos homines, qui vmquam ab exordio mundi fuenmt, ant postea unquam usque in illam diem futuri sunt. Et judicabit exactissimo atque justissimo judicio singulos, et reddet unicuique secundum opera sua, quae in hac vita et corpore gessit : piis quidem ac justis ajternam vitam et gloriam cum Sanctis angelis; impiis vero et sceleratis feternam mortem atque supplicium, cum diabolo et prjevaricatoribus angelis. Prffiterea quod in illo judicio perfecta et perpetua fiet separatio proborum ab improbis, et quod nullum erit postea terrenum rcgnum aut terrenarum voluptatum usus, qualia quidam errore decepti somniaverunt. Demum quod nuUus post hoc judicium erit finis tormen- torum malis, qui tunc condemnabuntur ad supplicia, sicut nec iillus finis beatitudinis bonis, qui in illo die acceptabuntur ad gloriam. XIV. Articuli de Missa Privata, De Veneratione Sanctorum, ct De ImoffinihusK 1. De Missa Prieata. state Paper Lectioxes sacras [ac conciones] in missa recitari, et precationis pro rebus vel in sin- ci^iSticaT gulos vcl ctiam in universes necessariis fieri, [et cucharistiam in missa populo exhiberi,] Abp^cran- hou cst dubium quin Paulus et reliqui apostoli ecclesiis ordinaverint. Quem morem, a mfthe^oc-"^^ primis Christianitatis incunabulis observatum, nullo nunc pacto abolendum, sed omni DNclp'^ne of reverentia et religione in ecclesiam retinendum atque conservandum judicamus. Nam 2*B*No'^i9' lectiones illse permultum habent efficaciae ad excitandas hominum mentes, vel ad fidem, Original. yj^j [auiorem ac] timorem Dei et obedientiam prajceptonim ejus, maxime si populo [Concion^ ] ^''^^^^ iutelligantur, vel a concionatore docto et pio explicentur. Siquidem et fides ex auditu est, et quid operis faciendum sit ut Deo placeas, non aliunde melius aut certius [Precatio- quam cx ipsius verbo discas. Precationes autem, qute in communi coetu fiunt, promissiones a Cliristo quam amplissimas adjunctas habent ; cum ait, " Si duo ex vobis consenserint super terram de omni re quacunque petierint, fict illis a Patre meo qui in ccelis cst ; ubi lies, [' "These three papers, De Missa Privata, De Veneratione Sanctorum, et De Imaginibus, seem to be drafts tor some of the Articles on which the Englisli and German divines, assembled in London in 1538, could not agree." Jenkyns, Remains of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 2U3. n. e. Letter of German Ambassadors to Hen. VIII. (Cott. MSS. E. v. f. 172, British 3Iuseum, Original.) Vid. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Add. No. 7. pp. 493— 517. Ed. Oxon. 1829; and Seckendorf, Comment. Hist. Apol. de Lutheran. Lib. in. Sect. 21. § Ixxviii. Add. 3. pp. 2G6, 7. Ed. Francof. et Lips. ir), et aliorum condonatos fuisse lapsus cognoscimus, qnis dubitet quiu et nostra peccata, nobis pcenitentiam agentibus, Deus velit similiter [' A copy of tliis treatise and tlie following, de Imaginibus, are preserved in Archbishop Cranmer's Collection of Law, Lambeth Library, 1107, fol. 116, 121. The title of this and the following treatise are in the archbishop's own hand in the State Paper Office MS.J 1538.] APPENDIX. 483 condonarc ? Porro in sanctorum memoriis gratia; Deo agenda.- sunt, quod Sanctis varia dona contulit, quibus illi insigniter ecclcsia; ])rofuerunt, duni vel doctrina; vel vita exeniplo quanipluriinos Christo lucrati sunt ; qua; Dei in Sanctis dona non solum magnopcre laudarc oportet, sed etiam sanctos ipsos, quia his donis bene usi sunt, laudibus attollero, amare, et suspicerc, quemadmodum scribit Augustinus De Civitate, Lib. viii. " Hono- ramus," inquit, " raemorias martyrum tanquam sanctorum liominum Dei, qui usque ad mortem suorum corporum pro vcritate certarunt, — ut ea celebritate et Deo vero de illorum victoriis gratias agamus, et nos ad imitationem talium coronarum atque palmarum, oodem invocato in auxilium, ex corum meniorice renovatione adhortemur^." Et alibi, " Colimus... martyres eo cultu dilectionis et societatis, quo et in hac vita coluntur sancti homines Dei, quorum corda ad talem pro evangelica veritate passionem parata esse sentimus ; sed illos tanto devotius quanto securius post incerta omnia superata: quanto etiam fidentiore laude pragdicamus jam in vita feliciori victores, quam in ista adhuc usque pugnantes!'" Et Basilius, Condone de Martyre Gordia: "Sanctis non est opus additione ad gloriam, sed nobis eorum memoria opus est ad imitationem^." Et alibi, "Hoc est martyrum enco- mium, adhortari ecclesiam ad virtutis imitationem Atque hactenus quidem de sanctorum venerationc, quse partim in laudatione Dei in illis, partim in illorum imitatione constitit, diximus. Nunc vero ad alteram venerationis speciem veniamus, qu£e de sanctorum inter- pellatione tractat. Est sane \\c\ctav. Basil. Hom. xix. In Gord. ULartyr. Tom. I. p. 444. Ed. Paris. l(i3i!.J TOUTO ydp eOTTt fX. fan. xxii. Tom. II. col. 1542, 3.] [' Id. Cone. Constant. I. a d. 381. Cann. ii. vi. Tom. II. col. 948, et srj | 1538.] APPENDIX. 487 ac mart}!- ilivus Cyprianus fuit, ct ceteri Africaiiie regionis banctissimi patrcs, idque priiisquam ulla generalia adhuc haberentur concilia. Porro autcni, ut onines qui vcritatc delcctantur satis compertnm et cxploratuni habeant, llomanum cpiscopiim neqiic diviii;e legis auctoritate, ncque idla alicujus antiqni catholici concilii constitutionc, tjnsmodi universaleni potestatem habere, aniniadvertendum est, Ronianuiii pontificem ad sextum Carthaginense concilium legates suos misisse, quo et universale^ sibi primatum assercrct ac vindicaret, et illius titulo defenderet ac compro- baret, se iiaud injuste fecisse, quod appellationes, quas ad exteros episcopos fieri totum Africanum concilium jam ante decreto suo probibuisset, ipse Roma^ admisisset. In qua re tractanda et discutienda Romanus episcopus, sui tituli asserendi gratia, nihil aliud quam canonem quendam allegavit, in priore (ut ille videri voluit) Niceno concilio insti- tutum ac editum : contra vcro Africani cpiscopi talem in eo concilio canonem esse non agnoscebant\ Quibus ita contendentibus, tandem ad patriarchales in oriente sedes missi sunt nuncii, qui integros illius concilii canones magno studio exquircrent : quid multis ? post longam et diligentem inquisitionem, cum jam canones integri ab oriente allati assent, nullus pro- fccto canon inter illos inveniri potuit, qualem pro sui primatus titulo Romanus pontifex allcgaverat. Ex cujus disceptationis, quam tituli sui gratia Romanus episcopus cum Carthaginensis concilii patribus habuit, progressu et exitu, duo qua?dam tanquam compertissima et niaxime certa consequuntur : Alterum, quod Romanus pontifex nullum talem, qualem falso jactitat, divino jure primatum habeat, nee ullis sacr« scripturie verbis eum sibi poterit vindicaro. Quod si posset, baud dubie eo tempore id fecisset, et scripturas auctoritatem pro se adduxisset, quum legatos suos ad concilium Carthaginense misit. Ad ha;c, sanctissimi patres qui illi con- cilio frequentes et magno numero intcrfuerunt, inter quos erat etiam doctissimus ])ra'sul Augustinus, tantam sacrarum literarum peritiam habebant, ut si quippiam tale pro Romani pontificis primatu in scripturis contineretur, illud profecto eos latere baud potuisset : qui iidcm tanta morum sanctitate pollebant, ut si istud in scripturis esse cognovissent, neque diversum et plane buic universali potestati contrarium decretum jam ante statuis- sent, neque illo tempore (quo tantopere hac dc re contendcbatur) tam serio eam recusassent. Alterum, quod ex praedicta pontificis cum concilio contentione eeque clarum et mani- festum evadit, est, nempc nullum antiquum generale concilium Romanis episcopis ejusmodi potestatem aliquando dedisse. Nam si concilii cujuspiam auctoritate talem sibi datam potestatem Romani pontifices habuissent, non dubium est, quin illius Africani concilii tempore concilium istud pro se adducere ct allcgare voluissent. Quod illi non feccrunt, nec quicquam a quoquam generali concilio pro primatus sui defensione adduxerunt, prje- terquam e priore Niceno concilio unum duntaxat fictum canonem, qui (ut paulo ante diximus) dihgentissimc et summo studio multo tempore qua?situs, numquam inter au- thenticos canones a quoquam potuit inveniri. Et caput illud authenticum, quod ex omnibus Niceni concilii canonibus ad Romanes episcopos maximc spcctat, cum ficto hoc universali primatu directe et a diametro pugnat, dans aliis etiam (ut supra diximus) patriarchis in suis regionibus parem potestatem atque Romanus episcopus in regionibus Romte vicinis eo tempore usus est. Tertio in loco probandum suscipimus, Romanos episcopos hunc universalem (qucm hodio jactitant) primatum communi totius ecclesia; catholics consensu nunquam fuisse adeptos. Id quod clarum sane et perspicuum vel ex eo evadat, quod ante aliquot secula complurcs patriarcha? et archiopiscopi, ut patriarclia Constantinopolitanus et alii in oriente, archicpiscopus vcro Ravennas et Mediolanus in occidento, obcdicntiam et subjectionom Romanis cjjiscopis, quam illi universalis primatus praetextu super eos vindicabant, sese debere recusaverint. Jam Agatho ipse, qui diu post ilia quatuor prima generalia concilia RomaniB sedis episcopatum tenuit, cum ad imperatorem, qui concilium gcneralo in urbe Constantino- politana futurum indixerat, literas daret, in suis illis ad Cwsarem literis aperte docet ac confitetnr, primatum suum ad solos occidentalis et septentrionalis ecclesiie episcopos V'id. Labb. et Cossait. Cone. Carthag. VI. a. D. ll!!. Tom, II. col. 15!i!t, ct sqq.] 488 APPENDIX. [1538. pertinere. Cujiis confessione manifestum est, talem universalem primatum, qualem liodie sibi vindicant, neque ullis sacra' scriptura; verbis, neque generaliuin conciliorum decretis, neque catholica' demum ccclcsia' consensu, Romanes episcopos illis tcmporibus habuisse. Venuii enimvero, si ad posteriora haec concilia, nempe Constantiense, Basiliense, et Florentinum Romani pontificcs confugere velint, ut dejectum jam et tot argumentis ex- plosura hunc universalem primatum per ilia saltem concilia rursus erigant, nihil profecto inde lucrifacient : nam cui non est exploratum et cognitum, utrumque tam Constantiense, quam Basiliense concilium, scliismatum temporibus habitum fuisse ? Quo tempore principum christianorum quidam uni schismatis parti, quidam alteri favebant. Quo factum est, ut multi mortales, qui illis conciliis interfuerunt, principum suorum votis et studiis obsequentes, etiam ipsi in contrarias factiones dissecti atquc divisi fuerunt. Quid quod eorum, qui in illis conciliis pro viris doctis ac eruditis habiti sunt, maxima jmrs ex monachis et istis nuper institutis (ut vocant) rcligionibus constaret, eoquc esset Romani pontilicis voluntati obsequcntissima ? Qui porro (quod ad doctrinam attinet) in solis quastionibus et rccenti scholasticorum doctrina enutriti et cducati, in litcris sacris aut veterum scriptorum monumentis minime fuerunt exercitati. Atque liorum praeterea conciliorum ut cxitus intueamiir, utrumque diruptum potius quam dimissum fuit. Ncu- trum certe perfecto fine et consummatione potitum est. Quo fit, ut ex eo semper tempore istorum conciliorum canones pragmatici, nus- quam gentium dictonim conciliorum auctoritate roboris aliquid habentes, afferantur et citentur. Atque hactenus de Constantiensi et Basiliensi concilio diximus, qua quantum pro Romani pontificis primatu faciant, nemo non (qui mentem habet) facile videt atque iutelligit. Nunc ad Florentinum concilium vcnianius. In hoc concilio, praterquam quod ipsum (quemadmodum duo superiora concilia) scliismatum tempore celebratum fuit, et plerique omnes docti viri, qui concilio interfuerunt, ejusdem erant farina cum iis de quibus ante diximus ; etiam ille orientalium et Gracorum qui tunc aderant hac in re consensus regionibus, a quibus missi fuerant, adeo iniquus visus est, ut neque tunc illam partem definitionis concilii de universali pontificis Romani primatu approbare voluerint, neque unquam ex eo tempore, ut ei assentirent, potuerint induci. Probabile autem est, eos legatorum suorum consensum baud aspeniaturos fuisse, prasertim cum ipsorum imperator illi concilio intercsset, nisi certo crcdidisscnt illam concilii definitionem de Romani ponti- ficis primatu et sacris Dei scripturis, et generalibus conciliis, et antiquis ac Sanctis ipsorum patribus manifesto repiignare. Ex his itaque omnibus, qua hactenus dicta sunt, luce clarius apparet, Romanes episcopos hunc fictum universalem primatum non modo contra omnem scriptura auctori- tatem, et absque ullo catholica ecclcsia consensu, verum etiam contra ejusmodi generalium conciliorum dcterminationes et decreta, qua jam seculis bene multis usque in hodiemum diem Romani omnes episcopi in sua (ut vocant) creatione se diligenter ac bona fide observaturos esse verbis solemnibus et cxprcssis j^rofitcntur, sibi pctere et vindicare. Nam ut cx ipsorum actis Icgibusque liquet, Romauorum pontificum unusquisque, eo tem- pore quo ceremoniis ])ontificalibus initiatur, sese octo priniorum generalium conciliorum canones omnes, inter quos sunt illi de quibus antea diximus canones, (liuic ficto universali primatui plane repugnantes,) sancte et inviolabiliter observaturum esse, publice et coram omnibus profitetur et promittit. Postremo, postquam nunc et rationibus solidis ostensum, et argumentis irrefutabilibus comprobatum est, nuUam ejusmodi super episcopos et clerum universalem potestatem ad Romanes pontificcs juste et legitime pertinere, sapientes sane ac cordati viri omnes facile videant atque perspiciant, multo minus eos posse sibi vindicare christiani orbis monar- chiam, et eam in reges ac principes omnes potestatem, qua rcgnis suis et imperiis ipsos privare, eaque aliis pro suo arbitrio donare poterint ; cum scriptura plane diversum docet atque pracipit, nempe ut principibus ac potestatibus mundi Christiani omnes, tam pres- bytcri et episcopi quam reliqua jiopuli multitude, subditi sint atque obcdiant. Verissimum cnim profecto est, Deum ita instituisse et ordinasse, ut rcgum ac principum christianorum auctoritas in populi guberuatione sumnia ac suprema esset, aliisquc omni- bus potestatibus et officiis cinineiet atque cxcelleret. 1541.] APPENDIX. 489 Et regibus quidem, tanquam supremis rcipublicaj capitibus, totius sine ulla cxceptione populi, qui ipsorum rcgnis ac doniinatu vivit, curani ac gubcriiationcm Deus conimisit. Quocirca cliristianorum principuin interest, non sohnn illis rebus iucunibcrc, quai ad civilem reipublicas gubemationcm spectant, vcruiu etiam cliristianani doctrinam tueri ac defcnderc, ct abusus, h;ereses, atque idololatriam abolerc ; curare praterea et modis omnibus prospiccre, ut presbyteri et episcopi ofRcium et functionem sibi commissam pure, sincc- riter, ct diligcnter obcant, nec ca ullo pacto abutantur. Id quod si facere obstinate reeusavcrint, adeo ut ipsorum culpa et obstinatia Christi gregem illis creditum in exitium ruerc, et quotidie perire, manifesto constitcrit, tunc principum est, hue curam suam adhibere, ut, ejusmodi nequam et inutilibus servis ab officio justo ordine amotis, alii meliorcs in illorum loca substituantur. XVI. Brew Regis et Mandatum Archiepiscopi de Nominihus Beneficiatorum et Benejiciorum. Thojias, &c. dilecto nobis in Christo archidiacono nostro Cantuaricn' aut ejus officiali, wiikins' salutem, gratiam, ct benedictionem. Breve supra dicti metuendissimi domini nostri regis, iii. p. 857." una cum articulis eidem annexis nobis directum, nuper cum ea qua decuit reverentia f.''53*a. accepinius, tenorem subsequentem in se continens : Henricus Octavus, Dei gratia Angliae ct Francia? rex, fidei defensor, dominus Hiber- nias, ac in terra suprcmum caput Anglicana? ecclesia?, reverendissimo in Christo patri Thoma; arcliiepiscopo Cantuarien' salutem. Volentes certis de causis certiorari de et super quibusdam articulis pneseutibus annexis, vobis mandamus, quod de veritate eorundem nos in curia nostra primorum fructuum et deciniarum in octavis sancti Micliaelis proxime futuri, sub sigillo vestro reddatis certiores, remittentes nobis in curiam pradictam arti- culos praedictos una cum hoc brevi. Teste Johanne Baker, milite, apud "Westmonas- terium vigesimo quarto die Junii, anno regni nostri trigesimo tertio. First, to certify how many benefices or other spiritual dignities and promotions have been void within your diocese or jurisdiction, the names of them and every of them, liow long they liave been void, of whose presentation, nomination, or donation, they and every of them be, and the names of them and every of them that have perceived and taken the mean profits of the said promotions, since the last becoming void of the said dignity or benefice. /iem. To certify as well tlie name and names of all such parson and parsons, as have been collated, institute, or induct in any promotion spiritual within your diocese or jurisdiction, since the feast of the nativity of St John Baptist, which was in the reign of our sovereign lord the king that now is the xxxii. unto the same feast next fol- lowing, as the name and names of all and every such promotion, whereunto any person hath been collated, institute, or induct from the said feast of St John Baptist, in the xxxii. year aforesaid, unto the same feast next following; as also the name of the county where the same promotion doth lie. Nos cjusdcm domini nostri regis mandatis, pro officii nostri erga suam majestatem debito, parere ct omni subjectionis honore obedirc, uti par est, volentes, cupientesque de omnibus et singulis articulis supradictis, et in eis contentis et comprehensis quibuscunque, mature fieri certiores, vobis pro parte suaa regia? majestatis tenore pnesentium districtc pra'cipicndo m.andamus, quatenus cum ea, qua potcritis, celeritate et diligcntia, de et super articulis pra'missis, ct in eis declaratis quibuscunque, maturam ct sedulam faciatis apud singulas ecclesias infra diocesin nostram Cantuarien' iitilibet constitut.as, modo ac via, quibus melius et efficacius poteritis, inquisitionem pariter et indagationem ; reddentes nos de omni eo, quod in hac parte per vos fuerit compertum et inquisitmn, certiores per literas vestras patentes, auctcntice sigillatas, tenorem pra'sentium, et totum et integrum processum vestruni, inquisitionem, et indagationem vcstram in so continentes ; ct hoc sub poena contemptus nostri, ct prout cidcm domino nostro regi in hac parte sub periculo vestro rospondere volueritis, facere et sedulo exequi curetis, et fieri causetis indilate. In cujus rci, &c. Datum in mancrio nostro de Lambehith imdecimo die Augusti, anno MDXLi. et nostra.' consecrationis nono. 490 APPENDIX. [1541. XVII. The King's Letter \_and the Mandate of the Archbishop of Canterbury^ for taking away Shrines and Images. WiikinsTon- TiioMAS, peritiissione divina Cantuarien' archiepiscopus, totius Anglia? primas et III. p. 857. metropolitanus, per illustrissinium in Chiisto principem et doniinum nostrum, dominum "la*!' Ilenricum octavum, Dei gratia Anglia? ct Francije regem, fidei defensorem, et dominum Hibcmite, ac in terra supremum ecclesiaj Anglicana? sub Christo caput, ad infrascripta sufficienter auctorizatus, dilccto nobis in Cliristo niagistro Richardo Licll, legum doctori, decano decanatuum de Shoreliam, Croydon, Booking, Risburghe, Terringo, et Pageham, ecclesiaj Christi Cantuarien' jurisdictionis immediatie, seu ejus in hac parte deputato, ssentium mandamus, et pr£ecipiendo injungimus, quatenus, receptis pnesentibus, cum omni qua poteritis celcritate ct matura diligentia omnes et sin- gulos ccclesiarum collegiatarum magistros, ecclcsiarumquc parochialium rectores, vicarios, et prcsbyteros quoscunque infra decanatus prfedictos degentes, coram vobis diebus et locis pro vestro sano arbitratu, quam citissime tamen fieri possit, assignandis, convocari possitis, r' Vid. " Another letter from \Viiichester (i. e. Gardiner) to the lord protector" (i.e. Somerset.) Foxes Acts and Monuments, pp. llUr), (>. Ed. Lend. I.'il!3 ; in wliich he relates the subject of a conversa- tion between Henry VIII. and Crannicr lespccting images and their usc.J [2 Vid. Injunctions to the Clergy made by Crumwell, a.d. 1538. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. I. Part ii. Append. Book iii. No. 11, pp. 279—284. Ed. Oxon. 1829.] Rcctius, " third." Willdns.J [" i. c. Tonstall.] 1542.] APrENDIX. 491 eisque coram vobis constitiitis contonta et coniprehcnsa in pradictis Uteris pro parte sua? regiiij niajestatis clenuncietis, declarctis, exponatis, et dilucidotis ac demonstretis ; eaquc ct contenta qiuTcimque in dictis litcris, necnon et injunctiones alias, a sua majestatc clero et plebi siio editas et promulgatas, ab omnibus et singulis subditis suis infra nostros deca- natns prctdictos degentibus firmiter et cxacte atque ad unguem observari, et debitte execu- tioni demandari curetis, et efficaciter absque ullo fuco fieri causetis, prout eidcm domino nostro regi sub vestro periculo respondere volueritis. Et quid in prtemissis feceritis, nos citra ultimum diem mensis Novembris proximo futuri per literas vcstras, auctentico sigil- latas, reddatis certiores. In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum pra?sentibus est appensum. Datum in manerio nostro de Lambebitli decimo quinto die mensis Octobris, anno Domini mdxli. et nostra consecrationis anno none. XVIII. Consthutio Thomae Cranmer'i^ ArcJiiepiscopl, et aliorum Fratrum suorum de apparatii escarum moderando. In the year of our Lord mdxli. it was agreed and condescended upon, as well by the wukins'Con- common consent of both tlie archbishops and most part of the bishops within tliis realm iii. p. 862. . ex MSS of England, as also of divers grave men of that time', both deans and archdeacons, the c. c. c.'c. fare of their tables" to be thus moderated. ji ViSi). First, that th' archbishops should never exceed six divers kinds of flesh, or six offish olTb^K rl^ on the fish days ; the bishop not to exceed five, the dean and archdeacon not above four, ^l'u",m. and all other under that degree not above three. laViI^"""' Provided also, tliat the archbishop might have of second dishes four, the bishop three, and all others under the degree of a bishop but two ; as custard, tart, fritter, cheese, or apples, pears, or two of other kinds of fruits. Provided also, that if any of the inferior degree did receive at their table any arch- bishop, bishop, dean, or archdeacon, or any of the laity of like degree, viz. duke, marquis, earl, viscount, baron, lord, knight, they might have such provision as were meet and requisite for their degrees. Provided alway, that no rate was limited in the receiving of any ambassador. It was also provided, that of the greater fishes or fowls there should be but one in a dish, as crane, swan, turkeycock, haddock, pike, tench ; and of less sorts but two, viz. capons two, pheas nostr;e commissario generali ; necnon Johanni llering, -Johanni Talcorne, RicIiardoWatkins, Anthonio Ilussaws, Tliomie Stacey, Richardo At that time. Strypc] [" At their tables. Id.] 493 APPENDIX. [1542. Feyld, Jolianni Trevison, Johanni Clerk, Simoni Leston, Henrico Bosfcll, Thomas Dockery, Roberto Jolinson, Willielnio Coveyko, ct Davidi Clopliam, dicta.' curia3 procuratoribus gcneralibus, ac ceteris carundim curiarum nostrarum ministris, tani priesentibus quam futuris, ac aliis quibuscunqiic, quos infrascripta tangunt, sen tangere poterunt qiiomodo- libct in fiiturum, saluteni, gratiam, et bencdictionem, ac fidem indubiam prajsentibus .adhibere. Cum non sit minus pium atquc laudabile lapsa reficere, quam nova condere ; cura ct solicitudine pastorali animadvertere et providerc tenemur, ne quas olim a Sanctis patribus nostra metropoliticje Cant' archiepiscopis prajdecessoribus nostris pie et sancte, tam pro lionore et celebri fama diets curise nostrce Cant', quibus antiquitus praj ceteris fulgere dignoscitur, quam pro consideratione ministrorum cjusdem statuta, ordinata, stabilita, et fundata fuerunt, nostris tcmporibus labantur, deficiant, aut pereant ; imo ut consimilibus honore et fama dictaj curiae nostra? audient' et prterogativaj fulciantur et decorentur : Nos igitur Thomas Cranmer, archiepiscopus, primas, et metropolitanus antedictus, prasmissa attente pensantes, et oculate considerantes, ad quern non sohim conservatio, continuatio, et confirmatio statutorum prEedecessorum nostrorum prtedictorum, verum etiam eorundem augmentatio ct increnientum notorie dignoscitur pertinere ; vestris supplicationibus incli- nati, et grato annuentes assensu ; ac tarn dictaj curiae nostras Cant' de Arcubus London', et aliarum curiarum nostrarum hujusmodi honori, quam vestris quieti et commoditati consulere volentes ; statutum felic' rec' Roberti de Winchelsey, olim Cant' archiepiscopi, sic incipiens, " Statuimus insuper, ut xvi advocati et x procuratores duntaxat," etc. una cum ordinatione, statute, stabilitione, et confirmatione bouffi memorias Will. War- ham Cant' archiepiscopi, prajdecessorum nostrorum, desupcr fact', edit' et ordinat', aucto- ritate etiam capitulari dictae ecclesise nostrae metropoliticae Cant' confirmat', quorum tenores, quatenus expedit, pro his insertis haberi et inscribi volumus, pro nobis et futuris successoribus nostri Cant' archiepiscopis, in quantum eadem statuta, ordinatio, stabilitio, et cetera praamissa dictos procuratores et hujusmodi eorum numerum tangunt et concer- nunt, etiam ex mero motu et certa scientia nostris jjra'sentium tenore reintegramus, ratifi- camus, approbamus, confirmamus, corroboramus, et pro perpetuo consolidamus perenniter observand', atque perpetuis futuris temporibus inviolabiliter observari volumus et manda- mus. Volumus insuper, ac ex mero motu et certa scientia nostris, ut supra, ordinamus, atque pro nobis et futuris successoribus nostris Cant' archiepiscopis perpetue statuendo, ordinando, ct stabiliendo mandamus, quatenus de cetero nullus prorsus in numerum procuratorum prajfatarum curiarum nostrarum, aut alicujus earundcm admittatur, seu procuratoris officium in eisdem curiis aut earum aliqua exercere quovis modo permittatur, donee et quousque numerus prajfat' procuratorum superius nominatorum jam existen- tium usque ad numerum novem decreverit et pervenerit, nee numerus ipsorum decern procuratorum uUatenus deinceps excedatur, etiamsi in contrarium, a nobis aut dictis succes- soribus nostris Cant' archiejiiscopis, vobis in mandatis haberi^ seu alias indulgeri vel dispensari contigerit ; quibusvis clausulis dispensationum, commissionum, privileg' seu indult' praisentium derogatoriis, ceterisque in contrarium facicntibus, non obstant', nec in futurum valituris quibuscunque, etiamsi de hujusmodi statuto, ordination', stabilition', confirmation,' et corroboration,' ac ceteris prasmissis, seu de prasenti ordinatione nostra hujusmodi de verbo ad verbum specialis, specifica, expressa, et indi vidua fiat mentio ; deccrnentes, quod in contrarium fieri contigerit, exnunc prout extunc, et extunc prout exnunc, irritum et inane, viribus quoque et effectu juris et facti omnino carere, prout tenore pra3sentium sic decernimus. Volentes praterea ac vobis vicario generali, officiali, decano, et prterogativie commissario hujusmodi prasentibus, et quibuscunque in eisdem ofiiciis futuris firmitor injungendo mandamus, quatenus vos proximis sessionibus in dictis curiis nostris audientiae, do Arcubus, et Pra;rogativce Cant' priesentationem et intima- tionem prjesentium vobis factas immediate sequentibus, has prajsentes literas nostras pub- licari et divulgari, ac inter alia statuta et ordinationes ipsarum curiarum nostrarum registrari et inscri faciatis, necnon pro statutis haberi et reputari, et debite ac inviola- biliter observari, vestris respective decretis judicialibus ibidem publico decernatis, et vestrum quilibct respective decernat. Ut autem prtemissa omnia et singula per nos, ut prcemittitur, superius facta et gesta, perpetua; firmitatis robur perenniter obtineant, nec super illis ulla dubietatis seu ambiguitatis valeat quastio suboriri ; nos Thomas 1542.] APPENDIX. 493 archicpiscopns, primas, ct mctropolitamis antedictus, lias nostras pra:'sentcs litcras sif^illi nostri ad facultates, quo iitimur in ca parte, fecimus appensione muniri. Dat' in nianorio nostro de Lambith 12 die mensis Januarii anno Domini secundum cursuni et compn- tationem ccclesiaj Anglicanas mdxli. felicissimi regni dicti potentissimi ct invictissinii principis ct domini nostri regis anno xxxiii. et nostrje consccrationis anno nono. T. Cant. XX. Literw Regis, et Archiepiscopi Caniuar Mandatum Episcopo London pro Orationibus pro Cessatione Pluv'ue. TnoMAs, &c. vencrabili confratri nostro domino Edmundo', eadera permissione Lon- wiikins Cmi dinensi episcopo, vestrove vicario in s])iritualibus gencrali, et ofRciali principali, saliitem iii^ p^^Ji ct fratemam in Domino caritatem. Litcras supradicti invictissinii domini nostri regis f^f"!' nuper recepimns, tenorem subsequentem continentes : Most reverend fatlier in God, right trusty and right entirely beloved, we greet you stry-pes well. And forasmuch as there hath been now a late and still continueth much rain, cramnerf'''' and other unseasonable weather, whereby is like to ensue great hurt and damage to 'Si. the corn, and fruits now ripe upon the ground, imless it shall please God of his infi- nite goodness to stretch forth his holy hand over us; considering by sundry examples heretofore, that God at the contemplation of the earnest and devout prayers ofttimes extended his mercy and grace, and liath also assuredly promised that whensoever we call upon him for things meet for us, he will grant unto us the same ; we, having the government and charge of his people committed unto us, liave thought good to cause the same to be exhorted by you and other the prelates of this our realm, witli an earnest repentant heart for their iniquities, to call unto God for mercy, and with devout and humble prayers and supplications every person, both by himself apart, and also by common prayer, to beseech him to send unto us seasonable and temperate weatlier, to have in those fruits and corn on the ground, which hitherto he hath caused so plen- teously to grow : for the wliich purpose we require you, and nevertheless command you, to send unto all your brethren the bisliops within your province, to cause sucli general rogations and processions to be made incontinently within their dioceses, as in like case heretofore hath been accustomed in this behalf accordingly. Yeven under our signet at our manor of the Moore, the 20th day of August, the xxxv. year of our reign. In capite vero earundem sic scriptum est : by the king. Inscriptio autem hajc est : to the most reverend father in God, our right trusty, and entirely beloved counsellor, the bishop of Canterbury. Quibus quidem literis pro nostro erga sufe reglte majestatis excellentiam officio obtcmperare, uti par est, summopere cupientes, vestrie fraternitati tenore prajsentium committimus, et regia? majestatis vice ct nomine, quibus in hac parte fungimur, man- damus, quatenus attentis prtemissis saevientis pestis rigore et bellorum tumultibus, quibus orbis christianus inprassentiarum, proh dolor ! undique testuat, omnibus et sin- gulis confratribus nostris coepiscopis nostris, et ecclesite nostras Christi Cantuaricn' sufFraganeis, cum ca qua poteritis celeritate accommoda prascipiatis, ut ipsorum sin- guli in suis cathedralibus et civitatum et dioecesium suarum parochialibus ccclesiis, exposito publico literarum regiarum hujuscemodi pio et sancto tenore, clericos et laicos infra suas dioceses degentes sedulo et accurate moveant et inducant, aut moveri et induci faciant Sanctis monitis et salubribus praceptis, (atque sic a vobis in civitate ct diocesi vestra London' fieri volumus,) qualibet quarta et sexta feriis publicis supplicationibus ct suflfragiis Altissimum devote adorcnt, eorumque precibus, uti fieri assucvit, suam iramensam misericordiam implorent, quatenus in ira sua, quam nostris male meritis juste provocavimus, misericordiae suse recordatus, quibus ofFensus hujuscemodi super nos merito immisit afflictiones, propitiatus misericorditer nobis resipiscentibus submoveat : ab ora- tionibus et sufFragiis hujuscemodi non cessantes, donee aliud a nobis in hac parte habue- ritis in niandatis. Dat' in manerio nostro de Croydon 23 die mensis Augusti, anno Domini mdxliii. nostras consccrationis anno undecimo. f i. e. Uonner.] The English portion of this document only is given in Strype.] 494 APPENDIX. [1544. XXI. Litercc Reg'ice Archtepiscopo Cantuar. pro Puhlicatione Regiarum Injunctionum^. WMkinsTon- TnoMAs, pcrmiss'ione divina, &c. illustrissimi in Cliristo principis et domini nostri 111. pp. «;;», Henrici Octavi, Dei ijratia Aiislia?, Francii?, ct Hibemijc rcofis, fidei defensoris, ac in 711. Ri g. . ' " . . ... ^ cran. f. iu. b. tcrra ccclcsia; Anglican;e et Hibemia? supremi capitis, auctoritate legitime fulcitus, vene- rabili confratri nostro domino Edmundo, eadem permissione Londincnsi cpiscopo, salutem ct fratemam in Domino caritatem. Literas supradicti invictissimi domini nostri regis, manu sua signatas, et signeto suo obsignatas, nobis inscriptas, et ad nos datas, nuper dcbitis cum honore et reverentia accepimus, tenorem subsequentera complcctentes : H*?™ of* ° Most reverend father in God, right trusty and riglit well-beloved, we greet you well ; Refoniiat. and let you wit that, calling to our remembrance the miserable state of all Christendom, ^rpVeiif 9 ^^^^S present, besides all other troubles, so plagued with most cruel wars, hatreds, natf'i"""' dissensions'*, as no place of the same almost, being the whole reduced to a very narrow comer, remaineth in good peace, agreement, and concord, the help and remedy whereof, far exceeding the power of any man, must be called for of him who only is able to grant our petitions, and never forsaketh nor repelleth any that firmly believe and faithfully call on him ; unto whom also the examples of scripture encourageth us in all these and other our troubles and necessities to fly, and to cry for aid and succour : being therefore resolved to have continually from henceforth general processions in all cities, towns, churches, and parishes of this our realm, said and sung with such reverence and devotion, as apper- taincth, forasmuch as heretofore the people, partly for lack of good instruction and calling, partly for that they understood no part of such prayers or suffrages, as w^ere used to be sung and said, have used to come very slackly to the procession, when the same have been commanded heretofore : we have set forth certain godly prayers and suffrages' in our native English tongue, which we send you herewith, signifying unto you, that for the special trust and confidence we have of your godly mind and earnest desire to the setting forward of the glory of God and the true worshipping of his most holy name within that province committed by us imto you, we have sent unto you these suffrages, not to be for a month or two observed, and after slenderly considered, as other our injunc- tions have to our no little marvel been used ; but to th' intent that as well the same as other our injunctions may earnestly be set forth by preaching, good exhortations, and othcrways to the people, in such sort as they, feeling the godly taste thereof, may godly and joyously with thanks receive, embrace, and frequent the same, as appertaineth. Where- fore we will and command you, as you will answer imto us for the contrary, not only to cause these prayers and suffrages aforesaid to be published frequently", and openly used in all towns, churches, villages, and parishes of your own diocese; but also to signify this our pleasure unto all other bishops of your province, willing and commanding them in our [' "Occasional prayers and suffrages, to be used throughout all churches, began now to be more usual than formerly. For these common devotions were twice this year [a.d. 1544J appointed by au- thority, as they had been once the last; which I look upon the archbishop to be the great instrument in procuring : that he might by this means, by little and little, bring into use prayer in the English tongue, which he so much desired ; and that the people, by understanding part of their prayers, might be the more desirous to have their whole service rendered intelligible ; whereby God might be served with the more seriousness and true de- votion." Strype's 3Iem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. pp. 181, 2. Ed. Oxon. 1840.] [2 "It" (i.e. the king's letter) "runs in such pious strain, as though none but the archbishop had been the suggester thereof." Id. p. 183.] [3 The English portion of this document only is given in Burnet.] "Henry VIII. was now at war with France and Scotland, and was on the point of invading the former country in conjunction with the emperor Charles V." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 320, n. I.] ['^ " I have not met with these suffrages ; which if I had, I should have been inclined to publish them here, and the rather because I believe they were of Cranmer's own composing." Strype's Mem. of Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 184. Burnet and Todd sup- pose these prayers and suffrages formed the Litany published June 16, 1544, by Thomas Barthelet, "cum privilegio," of which the following is the title : A Letany with Suftrages to be sayd or sung in Time of Processions. With an Exhortation to Prayer, thought meet by the King and his Clergy to be read to the People in every Church, afore Processions. Vid. Ames' Typogr. Antiq. Vol. III. p. 450. (Dibdin) Ed. Lond. 1810—1819. Burnet's Hist, of the Reformat. Vol. III. p. 315, 16. Todd's Life of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. 354. " The Litany contained in it was inserted in the Primer of 1545, and differs but little from that still in use." Jenkyns' Remains of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. IV. p. 321, n. s.] ['■ Published, frequented. Burnet.] 1544.] APPENDIX. 495 name, .uul by virtue hereof, to do and execute the same accordingly ; unto whose pro- ceedings in th' execution of this our commandment we will that you have a special respect, and make report unto us, if any shall not with good dexterity accomplish the same, not failing, as our spiritual trust ' is in you. Yevcn under our signet at our manor of St James, the eleventh of June, the xxxvi. year of our reign. In capite vero eorundem sic scriptum est : By the king. Inscriptio autem ha>c est : To the most reverend father in God, our right trusty and right well-beloved counsellor, the archbishop of Canterbury. Nos vero pro nostra erga suam celsitudincm observantia, toto pectore aftectantes Uteris et mandatis suis regiis, uti decet, obtemperare, volcntesque pro debito nostri officii omnem curam et solertem nostram in commissis et demandatis a sua majestate adhi- bere diligentiam, vobis pro parte regiaj sua3 majestatis tenore prffisentium mandamus et prajcipiendo injungimus, quatenus, receptis pra3sentibus, non solum injunctiones omnes regias ad sacrosanctam religionem firmandam et stabiliendam antehac per auctoritatem regiam promulgatas cum omni reverentia observandas edicatis et mandetis ; verum etiam omni sedulitate et celeritate accommodis sancta hcEC suffragia et salubres orationes, quarum unum exemplar praesentibus annexum vobis per latorem prjesentium mittimus, turn qiiidem in omnibus et singulis ecclesiis cathedralibus, collegiatis, et parochialibus per diocesim et jurisdictionem vestras Londonienses ubilibet sitis et existentibus, tum etiam ab omnibus et singulis aliis episcopis, et confratribus nostris, nostrEe Cantuarien' provincicB sufifraganeis, ubilibet locorum per dioceses et jurisdictiones suas juxta et secundum literarum regiarum suprascriptarum tenorem et continentiam, in omnibus et per omnia exponi, declarari, dcnunciari, cantari, dici, publicari, et observari facias et faciant, et fieri sedulo procures et procurent. In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum pra?sentibus est impensum. Dat' [^decimo] octavo die mensis Junii, Anno Domini mdxliv. et nostra consecrationis anno xii. XXII. Mandate hy the Archhlshop of Canterbury to the Bishop of London for keeping Processions in Eiif/Ush. Thomas, permissione divina, &c. venerabili confratri nostro domino Edmundo per- missione eadem London' episcopo, &c. vestrove vicario in spiritualibus general! et officiali principali, salutem, et fratemam in Domino caritatem. Literas missivas clarissimorum et prudentissimorum dominorum de privatis consiliis suae regi£e majestatis manibus subscriptas, nobis inscriptas et per equos dispositos ^advectas,] nuper recepimus, teno- rem sequentem complectentes. "After our right hearty commendations to your good lordship, these shall be to signify imto the same, that the king's highness having so provided for the safety of his grace's realm, as the great malice of his enemies shall by the grace of God take small effect" ; (for the repulsing of the which his highness hath in a readiness to set abroad, at the furthest on Wednesday next'", such a puissant navy as hath not been seen Cranm. Register, f. b. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. I.. 185. Ell. Oxori. l«4a. Our special trust. Id.] The date of this letter in Cranmer's Register is A. D. 1545. Strype places it under a. d. 1544, which is evidently an error. IMem. of Abp. Cran- mer, Vol. I. p. 185. J P " The 21. July [a.d. 1545.] the French galleys and navy came afore Portsmouth haven, and landed certain of their army in the Isle of Wight, at St Helen's point, and there burned and encamped about 2000 men ; but they were soon driven away with loss of their captain and many soldiers. Within few days after, the whole fleet removed from the Wight to a place in Sussex, called Newhaven, four miles from Lewes, and there landed many captains and soldiers, who by the valiantness of the gen- tlemen and yeomen of Sussex were slain and drowned in the haven a great number of them and the rest hardly recovered tneir ships and gallies." Stow's Annals, p. 589. Ed. Lend. 1015.] ["' " 1 trust in God that we shall depart hence (Portsmouth) upon Tuesday (August 11th), if the wind will serve us." State Papers, Letter CCXXV. John Dudley, Lord Lisle, to Paget, dated August 9, p. 8(18. " At this present it may like your majesty that the enemies and we have sight one of the other, striving who shall get the advantage of the wind." Id. Letter CCXXVII. Lisle to Henry VIIL dated August 15, p. 815. No "engagement, however, took place ; for they say it is not possible for their army to return any more to the sea this year, both for scarcity of victuals and for lack of men. For the most part of these that have been out, had rather be hanged than go forth again. There is no manner of courage, nor gladness, nor appearance of comfort among them. The common people (talking as they dare) grudgeth, saying, their king hath been 496 APPENDIX. [1545. assembled in the remembrance of man':) considering nevertheless that all victories and good successes coraeth only at the direction and appointment of God, following herein the trade of such a christian prince as he is, hath devised to have processions throughout the realm in such sort as in like cases hath heretofore laudably been accustomed : requiring your lordship therefore to take order incontinently, that from henceforth throughout your province the said processions be kept continually upon the accustomed days and none otherwise, and sung or said, as the number of the quire shall serve for the same, in the English tongue, to the intent that there may be an uniformity in every place ; whereby it may please God at all times to prosper his majesty in all his affairs, and the rather to have regard at this time unto the uprightness of his grace's quarrel, and to send his highness victorious success of the same. And thus we bid your good lordship most heartily well to fare. From Petworth, the 10th day of August. Your lordship's assured loving friends, W. Essex, Ste. Wynton., Anthonye Browne, William Paget. Quibus pro nostro officio obtemperare, uti decet, summopere cupientes, vestrte fra- ternitati tenore prwsentium committimus, et regime majestatis \ice et nomine, quibus fungimur, mandamus, quatenus attentis diligenter literarum hnjuscemodi tenore et bellorum tarn terrestrium quam maritimorum tumultubus, quibus hoc inclitum regnum Angliaj undique per mare et terram turn in GalUa et Scotia, tum in partibus Bolonife assidue infestatur et gravatur, omnibus et singulis confratribus, coepiscopis nostris et ecclesias nostra? Christi Cant' suffraganeis, cum ea qua poteritis celeritate accommoda prfficipiatis, ut ipsorum singuli in suis cathedralibus et civitatum ac dioc' suarum parochialibus ecclesiis, exposito publice literarum hujuscemodi pio et sancto tenore, clericos et laicos infra suas dioc' degentes sedulo et accurate moveant et inducant, ant moveri et induci Sanctis monitionibus et salubribus prjeceptis faciant, (atque sic a vobis in civitate et dioc' London' fieri volumus) qualibet quarta et sexta feria publicis sup- plicationibus et suffragiis dudum Anglia? [sermone] conceptis et publicatis, concinna modulatione et una voce, cunctipotentem Deum Sabaoth, omnis victoria; largitorem unicum, sancte et pie, non labiis sed corde puro adorent, et precibus in perpetuum ipsius auxilium implorent ; quatenus eidera domino nostro regi, exercitubus et classi sua? navali, (quam non solum ad propulsandos verum etiam ad opprimendos et profligandos hostium suorum sceleratos cornatus habet instructissimam,) de immensa misericordia et justitia suis, victoriam pariter et triumphum clementer et benigne in tarn probato certantibus agonc largiri et concedere dignetur, ut devictis hostibus nostris, et rebus ex sententia feliciter gestis, illi concordibus animis assidue hymnos cantemus triumphales. Quibus vos tantisper volumus immorari, quoad aliud a nobis inde habueritis in man- datis : vos etiam harum scire in Domino hortamur. Quod si quid superior! anno in his orationibus decantandis et dicendis a vestris gregibus fuerit oscitanter omissum, id nunc resarcire et in melius reformare, habita hujus turbulentfe tempestatis congrua ratione, summo studio prout fieri confidimus curetis. Bene valeatis, frater carissime. Ex aedibus nostris de Bekysbome nostra Cant' dioc' 11° Aug. a.d. 1545, et nostrse consecr' an' 13. XXIII. A Preface made hy the King's most excellent Majesty unto Ms Primer Book. wiikinsCon- Henry tho Vlllth, by the grace of God King of England, France, and Ireland, ii'i^'p^873 defender of the faith, and in earth supreme head of the church of England and at great charges, and nothing done." Id. Letter CCXXXII. Lisle to Henry VIII. dated August21, p. 823. " In September the English fleet in their turn made a descent on the coast of Normandy.'' "My Lord of Canterbury, having required certain pieces of artillery to be drawn to and from sundry places upon the cliffs, with horses at the charge of the country, for the repelling of the enemies, shall be furnished of the same, if Mr Seymour, upon view of the places, shall think it expedient." Id. Report of the " State of Things," &c. p. 780-] [' "The 'puissant navy' consisted of 104 sail, carrying 12,738 men. The names of the vessels and of their captains, their tonnage, and the number of their crews, with the orders issued on sailing, will be found in the State Papers, Vol. I. p. 810." Jenkyns.] 1545.] APPENDIX. 497 Ireland, to all and singular our subjects, as well of the clergy as also of the laity, within our dominions, whatsoever they be, greeting. It is the part of kings (wliom the Lord hath constituted and set for pastors of his people) not only to procure that a quiet and peaceable Hfe may be led of all his universal subjects, but also that tlic same life may be passed over godly, devoutly, and virtuously, in the true worshipping and service of God, to the lionour of him, and to the sanctifying of his name, and to the everlasting salvation of their own selves. But to godly devotion there belongeth many points, of which tliat same is not the least, the wliich doth purely and with perfect understanding make invocation to God the Father, and of the Author and Giver of all goodness earnestly craveth such things as be good, and for the soul health, for that part of the life that is behind to be well ordered ; and rendereth thanks for the bounteous giving of good things past, and also for the putting away of evils ; and therefore doth sacrifice unto God with the calves and burnt-offering of the lips. But the pureness thereof consisteth in this point, if the heavenly Father of lights be wor- shipped and served according to the prescription and appointment of the word of God ; if we be wary and circumspect in this behalf, that we talk with him in our prayers according to his will : after whose appointing if we direct our prayers, we have assured trust and aflSance (as the writing of the apostle teacheth) that we be heard of him. Now prayer is used or made with right and perfect understanding, if we sing with our spirit, and sing with our mind or understanding; so that the deep contemplation or ravishing of the mind follow tlie pithiness of the words, and the guiding of reason go before : lest when the spirit doth pray, the mind take no fruit at all, and the party that understandetli not the pith or elFectualness of the talk, that lie frankly maketh with God, may be as an harp or pipe, having a sound, but not understanding the noise that itself hath made. And forasmuch as we have bestowed right great labour and diligence about setting a perfect stay in the other parts of our religion, we have thought good to bestow our earnest labour in tliis part also, being a thing as fruitful as tlie best, that men may know both what they pray, and also with what words, lest things special good and principal, being inwrapped in ignorance of the words, should not perfectly come to the mind and to the intelligence of men ; or else things being nothing to the purpose, nor very meet to be offered unto God, should have the less elFect with God, being the distributor of all gifts. In consideration whereof we have set out and given to our subjects a determinate form of praying in their own mother tongue, to the intent that such as are ignorant of any strange or foreign speech may have what to pray in their own acquainted and familiar language with fruit and understanding ; and to the end that they shall not oflfer unto God (being the searcher of the reins and hearts) neither things standing against true religion and godliness, nor yet words far out of their intelligence and understanding. Nevertheless, to the intent that such as have understanding of the Latin tongue, and think that they can with a more fervent spirit make their prayers in that tongue, may have wherein to do their devotion to God, being none acceptor neither of any person ne tongue ; we have provided the selfsame form of praying to be set forth in Latin also, which we had afore published in English, to the intent that we should be all things to all persons, and that all parties may at large be satisfied, and as well the wills and desire of them that perceive both tongues, as also the necessity and lack of them that do not understand the Latin. And we have judged it to be of no small force, for the avoiding of strife and contention, to have one uniform manner or course of praying throughout all our do- minions: and a very great efficacy it hath to stir up the ferventness of the mind, if the confuse manner of praying be somewhat holpen with the fellowship or annexion of understanding ; if the ferventness of the prayer being well perceived do put away the tediousness or fainting of the mind, being otherwise occupied and turned from prayer; if the plenteousnoss of understanding do nourish and feed the burning heat of the heart ; and finally, if the cheerfulness of earnest minding the matter put clean away all slothfulness of the mind tofore gathered. Wherefore as great as our will and forwardness hath been to set forth and publish [CJIANMER, H.] 498 APPENDIX. [1547. these things, so great ought your diligence and industry to be towards well and fruit- fully using the same ; that when all things hath been prepared and set forth to the glory of God and for your wealth, yourselves only may not be slack or negligent to- wards your own behoof, and toward 3'our ovm benefits. XXIY. Injunctions given hy the most Excellent Prince, Edward the Sixth, hy the grace of God, King of England, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, and in earth inukr Christ of the Church of England and of Ireland the Supreme Head: To all and singular his loving subjects, as well of the Clergy as of the Laity. WiikinsCon- TuE king's most royal maiesty, by the advice of his most dear uncle the duke of cilia, Vol. " " J •> J ly. p. 3. Somerset, lord protector of all his realms, dominions, and subjects, and governor of his coUeciTon of most royal person, and residue of his most honourable council, intending the advancement Records, p. 1. ^^^^^ houour of almighty God, the suppression of idolatry and superstition through- out all his realms and dominions, and to plant true religion, to the extirpation of all hj^ocrisy, enonuities, and abuses, as to his duty appertaineth, doth minister unto his loving subjects these godly Injunctions hereafter following ; whereof part were given imto them heretofore by the authority of his most dear beloved father, king Henry the Eighth, of most famous memory, and part are now ministered and given by his majesty : all which Injunctions his highness willeth and commandeth his said loving subjects, by his supreme authority, obediently to receive, and truly to observe and keep, every man, in their offices, degrees, and states, as they will avoid his displeasure, and the pains in the same Injunctions hereafter expressed. The first is. That all deans, archdeacons, parsons, vicars, and other ecclesiastical persons, sliall faithfully keep and observe, and, as far as in them may lie, shall cause to be kept and observed of other, all and singular laws and statutes, made as well for the abolishing and extirpation of the bishop of Rome, his pretensed and usurped power and jurisdiction, as for the establishment and confirmation of the king's authority, jurisdiction, and supremacy of the church of England and Ireland. And furthermore, all ecclesiastical persons, having cure of souls, shall, to the uttermost of their wit, knowledge, and learning, purely, sincerely, and without any colour or dissimulation, declare, manifest, and open four times every year at the least, in their sermons and other collations, that the bishop of Rome's usurped power and jurisdiction, having no establishment nor ground by the laws of God, was of most just causes taken away and abolished ; and that therefore no manner of obedience or subjection, within his realms and dominions, is due unto him : and that the king's power, within his realms and dominions, is the highest power under God, to whom all men, within the same realms and dominions, by God's laws, owe most loyalty and obedience, afore and above all other powers and potentates in earth. Besides this, to the intent that all superstition and hypocrisy, crept into divers men's hearts, may vanish away ; they shall not set forth or extol any images, relics or miracles, for any superstition or lucre, nor allure the people by any enticements to the pilgrimage of any saint or image : but, reproving the same, they shall teach, that all goodness, health, and grace, ought to be both asked and looked for only of God, as of the very author and giver of the same, and of none other. Item, That they, the persons above rehearsed, shall make or cause to be made in their churches, and every other cure they have, one sermon every quarter of the year at the least, wherein they shall purely and sincerely declare the word of God : and in the same exhort their hearers to the works of faith, mercy, and charity, specially prescribed and commanded in scripture ; and that Avorks devised by men's fantasies, besides scripture, as wandering to pilgrimages, offering of money, candles, or tapers, or relics, or images, or kissing and licking of the same, prajang upon beads, or such like superstition, have not only no promise of reward in scripture for doing of them, but contrariwise great threats and maledictions of God, for that they be tilings tending to idolatry and superstition, which of all other offences God Almighty doth most detest and abhor, for that the same diminish most his honour and glory. 1547.] APPENDIX. 499 Item, That such images as they know in any of their cures to bo or to have been abused with pilgrimage or offering of any thing made thereunto, or shall be hereafter censed unto, they (and none other private persons) shall, for tiie avoiding of that most detestable offence of idolatry, forthwith take down, or cause to be taken down, and destroy the same ; and shall suffer from henceforth no torches nor candles, tapers, or images of wax, to be set afore any image or picture, but only two lights upon the high altar, before the sacrament, which, for the signification that Christ is the very true light of the world, they shall suffer to remain still : admonishing their parishioners, that images serve for no other purpose but to be a remembrance, whereby men may be admonished of the holy lives and conversations of them that the said images do represent : which images if they do abuse for any other intent, they commit idolatry in the same, to the great danger of their souls. Item, That every holy day throughout the j'ear, when they have no sermon, they shall, immediately after the gospel, openly and plainly recite to their parishioners in the pulpit the Pater Noster, the Credo, and Ten Commandments in English, to the intent the people may learn the same by heart : exhorting all parents and householders to teach their children and servants the same, as they are bound by the law of God and in con- science to do. Item, That they shall charge fathers and mothers, masters and governors, to bestow their children and servants, even from their childhood, either to learning or to some honest exercise, occupation, or husbandry : exhorting and counselling, and by all the ways and means they may, as well in their sermons and collations as otherwise, per- suading the said fathers and mothers, masters and other governors, diligently to provide and foresee that the youth be in no manner or wise brought up in idleness, lest at any time afterward, for lack of some craft, occupation, or other honest means to live by, they be driven to fall to begging, stealing, or some other unthriftiness : forasmuch as we may daily see, through sloth and idleness, divers valiant men fall, some to begging, and some to theft and murder; which, after brought to calamity and misery, do blame their parents, friends, and governors, which suffered them to be brought up so idly in their youth, where, if they had been well brought up in learning some good occupation or craft, they would, being rulers of their own household, have profited as well themselves as divers other persons, to the great commodity and ornament of the commonwealth. Also, That the said parsons, vicars, and other curates shall diligently provide that the sacraments and sacramentals be duly and reverently ministered in their parishes. And if at any time it happen them in any of the cases expressed in the statutes of this realm, or of special licence given by the king's majesty, to be absent from their benefices, they shall leave their cure not to a rude and unlearned person, but to an honest, well learned, and expert curate, that can by his ability teach the rude and unlearned of their cure wholesome doctrine, and reduce them to the right way that do err; which will also execute these Injunctions, and do their duty otherwise, as they are bound to do in every behalf, and accordingly may and will profit their cure, no less with good example of living than with the declaration of the word of God ; or else their lack and default shall bo imputed unto them, who shall straitly answer for the same if they do otherwise. And always let them see, that neither they nor their curates do seek more their own j^rofit, promotion, or advantage, than the profit of the souls they have under their cure, or the glory of God. Also, That they shall provide, within three months next after this visitation, one book of the whole bible, of the largest volume in English ; and, within one twelve months next after the said visitation, the Paraphrasis of Erasmus, also in English, upon the gospels, and the same set up in some convenient place within the said church that they have the cure of, where as their parishioners may most commodiously resort unto the same, and read the same. The charges of which books shall be ratcably borne between tlie parson and approprietary, and parishioners aforesaid, that is to say, the one half by the parson or proprietary, and the other half by the parishioners. And they shall discourage no man, authorised and licensed thereto, from the reading any part of the bible, either in Latin or in English ; but shall rather comfort and exhort every person to read the same, as the very lively word of God, and the special food of man's soul, that all christian persons are bound to embrace, believe, and follow, if they look to be saved : whereby they 32—2 500 APPENDIX. [1547. may the better know tlieir duties to God, to their sovereign lord the king, and their neighbour ; ever gently and charitably exhorting them, and in his majesty's name straitly charging and commanding them, that in the reading thereof no man to reason or contend, but quietly to hear the reader. Also, The said ecclesiastical persons shall in no -wise, at any unlawful time, nor for other any cause than for their honest necessity, haunt or resort to any taverns or ale- houses. And after their dinner or supper they shall not give themselves to drinking or riot, spending their time idly, by day or by night, at dice, cards, or tables plaA"ing, or any other unlawful game ; but at all times, as they shall have leisure, they shall hear and read somewhat of holy scripture, or shall occupy themselves with some other honest exercise : and that they always do the things which appertain to honesty, with endeavour to profit the conunonweal ; having always in mind that they ought to excel all other in purity of life, and should be an example to the people to live well and christianly. Item, That they shall in confessions every Lent examine everj- person that cometh to confession to them, whether they can recite the Articles of their Faith, the Pater Xoster, and the Ten Commandments in English, and hear them say the same particularly : wherein if they be not perfect, they shall declare then, that every christian person ought to know the said things before they should receive the blessed sacrament of the altar, and admonish them to learn the said necessary things more perfectly, or else they ought not to presume to come to God's board, without a perfect knowledge and will to observe the same ; and if they do, it is to the great peril of their souls, and also to the worldly rebuke that they might incur hereafter by the same. Also, That they shall admit no man to preach within any their cures, but such as shall appear unto them to be sufficiently licensed thereunto, by the king's majesty, the lord protector's grace, the archbishop of Canterbury, the archbishop of York in his province, or the bishop of the diocese : and such as shall be so licensed, they shall gladly receive to declare the word of God, without any resistance or contradiction. Also, If they have heretofore declared to their parishioners any thing to the extolling or setting forth of pilgrimages, relics, or images, or lighting of candles, kissing, kneeling, decking of the same images, or any such superstition, they shall now openly before the same recant and reprove the same ; shewing them, as the truth is, that they did the same upon no ground of scripture, but were led and seduced by a common error and abuse, crept into the church through the sufferance and avarice of such as felt profit by the same. Also, If they do or shall know- any man within their parish or elsewhere, that is a letter of the word of God to be read in English, or sincerely preached, or the execution of these the king's majesty's Injunctions, or a fautor of the bishop of Rome's pretensed power, now by the laws of this realm justly rejected, extirpated, and taken away utterly, they, shall detect and present the same to the king or his council, or to the justice of peace next adjoining. Also, That the parson, A"icar, or curate, and parishioners of every parish within this realm, shall in their churches and chapels keep one book or register, wherein they shall write the day and year of every wedding, christening, and burial, made within their parish for their time, and so every man succeeding them likewise ; and therein shall Avrite every person's name that shall be so w-edded, christened, or buried. And for the safe keeping of the same book, the parish shall be bound to provide of their common charges one sure coflPer, with two locks and keys, whereof the one to remain with the parson, vicar, or curate, and the other with the wardens of every parish church or chapel, Avhcrein the said book shall be laid up : which book they shall every Sunday take forth, and in the presence of the said wardens, or one of them, write and record in the same all the weddings, christenings, and burials made the whole week before ; and that done, to lay up the book in the said coffer as afore. And for every time that the same shall be omitted, the party that shall be in the fault thereof shall forfeit to the said church 3«. Ad., to be employed to the poor men's box of that parish. Furthermore, Because the goods of the church are called the goods of the poor, and at these days nothing is less seen than the poor to be sustained with the same, all parsons, vicars, pensioners, prebendaries, and other beneficed men within this deanery, not being resident upon their benefices, which may dispend yearly £20. or above, either 1547.] APPENDIX. 501 within this deanery or elsewhere, shall distribute hereafter anionfr their poor parishioners, or other inhabitants there, in the presence of the churchwardens, or some other honest men of the parisli, the fortieth part of tlio fruits and revenues of their said benefices, lest they be worthily noted of int^ratitudc, which, reserving so many parts to themselves, cannot vouchsafe to impart the fortieth portion thereof among the poor people of that parish, that is so fruitful and profitable unto them. And to the intent that learned men may hereafter spring the more for the execu- tion of the premises, every parson, vicar, clerk, or beneficed man witliin tliis deanery, having yearly to dispend in benefices and other promotions of the church an hundred pounds, shall give competent exhibition to one scliolar ; and for so many hundred pounds more as he may dispend, to so many scholars more shall he give like exhibition in the imiversity of Oxford or Cambridge, or some grammar school ; which, after they have pro- fited in good learning, may be partners of their patron's cure and charge, as well in preaching as otherwise, in the execution of their offices, or may, when need shall be, otherwise profit the commonweal with their counsel and wisdom. Also, That the proprietaries, parsons, vicars and clerks, having churches, chapels, or mansions within this deanery, shall bestow yearly hereafter upon the same mansions or chancels of their churches, being in decay, the fifth part of that their benefices, till they be fully repaired ; and the same so repaired shall always keep and maintain in good estate. Also, That the said parsons, vicars, and clerks shall, once every quarter of the year, read these Injunctions given unto them, openly and deliberately before all their parish- ioners, to the intent that both they may be the better admonished of their duty, and their said parishioners the more moved to follow the same for their part. Also, Forasmuch as by a law established every man is bound to pay his tithes, no man shall, by colour of duty omitted by their curates, detain tlieir tithes, and so rcdub and requite one wrong with another, or be his own judge ; but shall truly pay the same, as he hath been accustomed, to tlieir parsons, vicars, and curates, without any restraint or diminution : and such lack and default as they can justly find in their parsons and curates, to call for reformation thereof at their ordinaries' and other superiors' hands, who upon complaint and due reproof thereof shall reform the same accordingly. Also, that no person shall from henceforth alter or change the order and manner of any fasting day that is commanded, or of common prayer or divine service, otherwise than is specified in these Injunctions, until such time as the same shall be otherwise ordered and transposed by the king's authority. Also, That every parson, vicar, curate, chauntry-priest, and stipendiary, being under the degree of a bachelor of divinity, shall provide and have of his own, within three months after this visitation, the new Testament both in Latin and in English, with tlie paraphrase upon the same of Erasmus, and dihgently study the same, conferring the one with the other. And the bishops and other ordinaries, by themselves or their officers, in their synods and visitations, shall examine the said ecclesiastical persons how they have profited in the study of holy scripture. Also, In the time of higli mass, within every church, lie that saith or singeth the same shall read or cause to be read the epistle and gospel of tliat mass in English, and not in Latin, in the pulpit, or in such convenient place as the people may hear the same. And every Sunday and holy day they shall plainly and distinctly read, or cause to be read, one chapter of the new Testament in English in the said place at matins immediately after the lessons ; and at evensong, after Magnificat, one chapter of the old Testament. And to the intent the premises may be more conveniently done, the king's majesty's pleasure is, that when nine lessons should be read in the church, three of them shall be omitted and left out with the responds ; and at evensong-time the responds, with all the memories, shall be left off for that purpose. Also, Because those persons which be sick and in peril of death, be oftentimes put in despair by the craft and subtlety of the devil, who is then most busy, and especially with tliem that lack the knowledge, sure persuasion, and stedfast belief that they may be made partakers of the great and infinite mercy which Almighty God of his most boun- tiful goodness and mere liberality, without our deserving, hath offered freely to all per- 502 APPENDIX. [1547- bous that put their full trust and confidence in him : therefore, that this damnable vice of despair may be clearly taken away, and firm belief and stedfast hope surely con- ceived of all tlieir parishioners, being in any danger, they shall leam and liave always in a readiness such comfortable places and sentences of scripture as do set forth the mercy, benefits, and goodness of Almiglity God towards all penitent and believing persons, that they may at all times, when necessity shall require, promptly comfort their flock with the lively word of God, which is the only stay of man's conscience. Also, To avoid all contention and strife, which heretofore hath risen among the king's majesty's subjects in sundry places of his realms and dominions, by reason of fond cour- tesy, and challenging of places in procession, and also that they may the more quietly hear that which is said or sung to their edifying, they shall not from henceforth in any parish church at any time use any procession about the church or churchyard, or other place ; but immediately before high mass the priests, with other of the quire, shall kneel in the midst of the church, and sing or say plainly and distinctly the Litany, which is set forth in English, with all the sufii'ages following; and none other procession or Litany to be had or used but the said Litany in English, adding nothing thereto, but as the king's grace shall hereafter appoint : and in cathedral or collegiate churclies, the same shall be done in such places as our commissaries in our visitation shall appoint. And in the time of the Litany, of the mass, of the sermon, and when the priest readeth the scripture to the parishioners, no manner of persons, without a just and urgent cause, shall depart out of the church ; and all ringing and knolling of bells, shall be utterly forborne at that time, except one bell in convenient time to be rung or knoUed before the sermon. Also, Like as the people be commonly occupied the work-day with bodily labour for their bodily sustenance, so was the holy day at the first beginning godly instituted and ordained, that the people should that day give themselvss wholly to God. And whereas in our time God is more oflFended than pleased, more dishonoured than honoured upon the holy day, because of idleness, pride, drunkenness, quarrelling, and brawling, which are most used in such days, people nevertheless persuading tiiemselves sufficiently to honour God on that day, if they hear mass and service, though they understand nothing to their edifying : therefore all the king's faithful and loving subjects shall from henceforth celebrate and keep their holy day according to God's holy will and pleasure; that is, in hearing the word of God read and taught, in private and public prayers, in know- ledging their oftences to God, and amendment of the same, in reconciling their selves charitably to their neighbours where displeasure hath been, in oftentimes receiving the communion of the very body and blood of Christ, in visiting of the poor and sick, in using all soberness and godly conversation. Yet notvidthstanding all parsons, vicars, and curates shall teach and declare unto their parishioners, that they may with a safe and quiet conscience, in the time of harvest, labour upon the holy and festival days, and save that thing which God hath sent : and if for any scrupulosity, or grudge of con- science, men sliould superstitiously abstain from working upon those days, that then they should grievously offend and displease God. Also, Forasmuch as variance and contention is a thing which most displeaseth God, and is most contrary to the blessed communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ ; curates shall in no wise admit to the receiving thereof any of their cure and flock, who hath maliciously and openly contended with his neighbour, unless the same do first charitably and openly reconcile himself again, remitting all rancour and malice, what- soever controversy hath been between them : and nevertheless their just titles and rights they may charitably prosecute before such as have authority to hear the same. Also, That every dean, archdeacon, master of collegiate church, master of hospital, and prebendary being priest, shall preach by himself personally twice every year at the least, either in the place where he is intituled, or in some church where he hath jurisdic- tion, or else which is to the said place appropriate or united. Also, That they shall instruct and teach in their cures, that no man ought obstinately and maliciously to break and violate the laudable ceremonies of the church, by the kmg commanded to be observed, and as yet not abrogated. And on the other side, tliat who- soever doth superstitiously abuse them, doth the same to the great peril and danger of his 1547.] APPENDIX. 503 soul's health : as in casting holy water upon his bed, upon images, and other dead things, or bearing about him holy bread or St John's gospel, or making of crosses of wood upon Palm Sunday, in time of reading of the passion, or keeping of j)rivate holy days, as bakers, brewers, smiths, sliocmakers, and such other do ; or ringing of holy bells, or blessing with the holy candle, to the intent thereby to be discharged of the burden of sin, or to drive away devils, or to put away dreams and fantasies ; or in putting trust or con- fidence of liealth and salvation in the same ceremonies, when they be only ordained, insti- tuted, and made to put us in remembrance of the benefits which we liave received by Christ. And if he use them for any other purpose, he grievously offcndeth God. Also, That they shall take away, utterly extinct, and destroy all shrines, covering of shrines, all tables, candlesticks, trindles or rolls of wax, pictures, paintings, and all other monuments of feigned miracles, pilgrimages, idolatry, and superstition ; so that there remain no memory of the same in walls, glass windows, or elsewhere within their churches or houses. And they shall exhort all their parishioners to do the like within their several houses. And that the churchwardens, at the common charge of the parishioners, in every church, shall provide a comely and honest pulpit, to be set in a convenient place within the same, for the preaching of God's word. Also, They shall provide and have within three months after this visitation a strong chest, with a hole in the upper part thereof, to be provided at the cost and charge of the parish, having three keys ; whereof one shall remain in the custody of the parson, vicar, or curate, and the other two in th custody of the churchwardens, or any other two honest men to be appointed by the parish from year to year : which chest you shall set and fasten near unto the high altar, to the intent the parishioners should put into it their oblation and alms for their poor neighbours. And the parson, vicar, or curate, shall diligently from time to time, and specially when men make their testaments, call upon, exhort, and move their neighbours, to confer and give, as they may well spare, to the said chest ; declaring unto them, whereas heretofore they have been diligent to bestow much substance otherwise than God commanded, upon pardons, pilgrimages, trentals, decking of images, offering of candles, giving to friars, and upon other like blind devo- tions, they ought at this time to be much more ready to help the poor and needy, knowing that to relieve the poor is .a true worshipping of God, required earnestly upon pain of everlasting damnation ; and that also, whatsoever is given for their comfort, is given to Christ himself, and so is accepted of him, that he will mercifully reward the same with everlasting life : the which alms and devotion of the people the keepers of tlie keys shall at times convenient take out of the chest, and distribute the same in the pre- sence of their whole parish, or six of them, to be truly and faithfully delivered to their most needy neighbours; and if they be provided for, then to the reparation of high- ways next adjoining. And also the money which riseth of fraternities, guilds, and other stocks of the church, (except by the king's majesty's authority it be otherwise appointed,) shall be put into the said chest, and converted to the said use ; and also the rents and lands, the profit of cattle, and money given or bequeathed to the finding of torclies, lights, tapers, and lamps, shall be converted to the said use, saving tliat it shall be lawful for them to bestow part of the said profits upon the reparation of the church, if great need require, and where as tlie parish is very poor, and not able otherwise to repair tlie same. And forasmuch as priests be public ministers of the church, and upon the holy days ought to apply themselves to the connnon administration of the whole parish, tliey shall not be bound to go to women lying in childbed, except in time of dangerous sickness, and not to fetch any corjise before it be brouglit to the clmrcliyard ; and if the woman be sick, or tlic corpse brought to the churcli, the priest shall do his duty accordingly, in visiting the woman, and burying the dead person. Also, To avoid the detestable sin of simony, because buying and selling of benefices is execrable before God ; therefore all suclj persons as buy any benefices, or come to them by fraud or deceit, shall be deprived of sucli benefices, and be made unable at any time after to receive any other spiritual promotion. And such as do sell them, or by any colour do bestow them for their own gain and profit, shall lose the right and title of patronage and presentment for that time, and the gift thereof for that vacation shall appertain to the king's majesty. 504 APPENDIX. [1547. Also, Because, through lack of preachers in many places of the king's realms and dominions, the people continue in ignorance and blindness, all parsons, vicars, and curates shall read in the churches every Sunday one of the homihes, which are and shall be set forth for the same i)urpose by the king's authority, in such sort as they shall be appointed to do in the preface of the same. Also, "Whereas many indiscreet persons do at this day imcharitably contemn and abuse priests and ministers of the church, because some of them, having small learning, have of long time favoured fancies rather tlian God's truth ; yet, forasmuch as their office and function is appointed of God, the king's majesty willeth and chargeth all his loving subjects, that from henceforth they shall use them charitably and reverently, for their office and administration sake, and especially such as labour in the setting forth of God's holy word. Also, That all manner of persons which understand not the Latin tongue, shall pray upon none other Primer, but upon that which was lately set forth in English by the authority of king Henry the Eighth, of most famous memory ; and that no teachers of youth shall teach any other than the said Primer. And all those which have know- ledge of the Latin tongue, shall pray upon none other Latin Primer, but upon that which is likewise set forth by the said authority. And that all graces to be said at dinner and supper shall be always said in the English tongue. And that none other grammar shall be taught in any school or other place within the king's realms and dominions, but only that which is set forth by the said authority. Item, Tliat all chauntry-priests shall exercise themselves in teaching youth to read and write, and bring them up in good manners and other virtuoiis exercises. Iteiji, AVhen any sermon or homily should be had, the prime and hours shall be omitted. The Form of bidding the Common Prayers. You shall pray for the whole congregation of Christ's church, and especially for this church of England and Ireland : wherein, first, I commend to your devout prayers the king's most excellent majesty, supreme head, immediately under God, of the spirituality and temporality of the same church ; and for queen Catharine, dowager ; and also for my lady ]\Iary and my lady Elizabeth, the king's sisters. Secondly, You shall pray for the lord protector's grace, vsdth all the rest of the king's majesty's council ; for all the lords of this realm, and for the clergy and commons of the same : beseeching Almighty God to give every of them, in his degree, grace to use themselves in such wise as may be to God's glory, the king's honour, and the weal of this realm. Thirdly, Ye shall pray for all them that be departed out of this world in the faith of Christ, that they with us, and we with them, at the day of judgment may rest, both body and soul, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. All which singular Injunctions the king's majesty ministereth unto his clergy and their successors, and to all his loving subjects ; straitly charging and commanding them to observe and keep the same, upon pain of deprivation, sequestration of fruits or bene- fices, suspension, excommunication, and such other coercion, as to ordinaries, or other having ecclesiastical jurisdiction, whom his majesty hath appointed for the due execution of the same, shall be seen convenient ; charging and commanding them to see these Injunctions observed and kept of all persons, being under tlieir jurisdiction, as they will answer to his majesty for the contrary : and his majesty's pleasure is, that every justice of peace, being required, shall assist the ordinaries, and every of them, for the due execution of the said Injunctions. XXV. King Edward VI. 's Injunctions particularly delieered to the Bishops. Iad\ianu- FiRST, that they should, to the uttermost of their wit' and understanding, see and J^'f; PJJj cause all and singular the king's Injunctions theretofore given, or after to be given from Lond! 1583.' [' To the utmost of their power, wit. Heylyn and ^Vilkins.] 1547.] APPENDIX. time to time, in and through their diocese'', duly, faithfully, and truly to bo kept, Heyiyn s observed, and accomphshed ; and that they should personally preach within their diocese taur.^p. 37.* every quarter of a year once at the least, that is to say, once in their cathedral churches, ic/o. ' and thrice in other several places of their dioceses, where as they should see it most conve- eii'I^'vo?." nient^ and necessary, except they had a reasonable excuse to the contrary. Likewise, iv. 11.9. that they should not retain into their service or household any chaplain, but such as were learned, or able to preach the word of God, and those they should also cause to exercise the same. Moreover, that they should not^ give orders to any person, but such as were learned in holy scripture ; neither should deny them to such as were learned* in the same, being of honest conversation and living. And lastly, that they should not at any time or place preach or set forth unto the people any doctrine contrary or repugnant to the effect and intent contained and set forth in the king's highness's homilies, neither yet should admit or give licence to preach to any within their diocese, but to such as they should know (or at the least assuredly trust) would do the same. And if at any time by hearing, or by report proved, they should perceive the contrary, they should then incontinent not only inhibit that person so offending, but also punish him, and revoke their licence. XXVI. Letter from the Privy Council concerning Homilies and Injunctions. After our most hearty commendations unto your good lordship. Where the king's state Paper majesty, with the advice and consent of my lord protector and the whole council, hath Domestic commanded a general visitation to be begun through his majesty's realm, in the which Temp.' Edw. his majesty's commissioners, for the better setting forth of the true honouring of God and 1547^^ extinguishment of all superstition and popery, have in commandment to deliver to men of ^' all sorts several Injunctions meetest for their vocations, and to the priest and curates certain Homihes to be by them read to their parishioners, according to the order of the said Injunctions : forasmuch as we would wish the same to be in like sort set forth with you, whereas yet no commissioners be specially addressed, we have thought good to send you herewith certain of the said Homilies and Injunctions, which your lordship may cause to be delivered to the curates, and others, within the limits of your jurisdiction, by the of high Bolloigne ; after the delivery whereof, we trust that as the same be godly, and set forth by the king's majesty for the good instruction of his majesty's loving subjects, so you will both yourselves in your own families observe the same, and help also to have them well obeyed and kept of others. T. Cantuarien. Antony Wyngfeld. "W. Seint John. William Paget. T. Seymour. Edward North. Richard Ryche. William Petre. Anthone Broavne. XXVII. A Proclamation concerning the irreverent Talkers of the Sacrament. Dated the 27 th day of December, anno regni reg, Edward, primo. Q1547.] Whereas the king's highness hath of late, with the assent and consent of the lords wiikins'Con- spiritual and temporal, and the commons in the parliament held the fourth day of i'v.%.^i8; November', in the first year of his most gracious reign, made a good and godly act and ^Jl^^^^^ estatute against those who do contemn, despise, or with unseemly and ungodly words J^''',' ''• deprave and revile the holy sacrament of the body and blood of our Lord, commonly of originals, called the "sacrament of the altar;" and the said estatute hath most prudently declared, wo-m '' ' Ed. Oxon. — 1822. Penes Rev. D. Joh. Our diocese. Foxe.] More convenient. Wilkins.] And secondly, that they should not. Heylyn and Wilkins.] I fourth, and November.] Them that were learned. Foxe.] Ep. Elien.« [" i.e. Bishop IMoore.] A blank space is left in Strype for the words. APPENDIX. C1547. by all the words and terms whicli scripture speaketh of it, what is undoubtedly to be accejjtcd, believed, taken and spoken by and of the said sacrament : yet this notwith- standing, his majesty is advertised, that some of his subjects, not contented with such words and terms as scripture doth declare thereof, nor with that doctrine which the Holy Ghost by the evangelists and St Paul hath taught us, do not cease to move conten- tious and superfluous questions of the said holy sacrament and supper of the Lord, enter- ing rashly into the discussing of the high mystery thereof, and go about in their sermons or talks arrogantly to define the manner, nature, fashion, ways, possibility or impossi- bility, of those matters ; which neither make to edification, nor God hath by his holy word opened : Which persons, — not contented reverently and with obedient faith to accept that the said sacrament according to the saying of St Paul, " The bread is the communion," or partaking, " of the body of the Lord ; the wine," likewise, " the partaking of the blood of Christ," by the words instituted and taught of Christ ; and that the body and blood of Jesus Christ is there ; which is our comfort, thanksgiving, love-token of Christ's love towards us, and of ours as his members within ourself, — search and strive unreverently, Avhether the body and blood aforesaid is there really or figuratively, locally or circum- scriptly, and having quantity and greatness, or but substantially and by substance only, or else but in a figure and manner of speaking ; whether his blessed body be there, head, legs, arms, toes and nails, or any other ways, shape, and manner, naked or clothed ; whe- ther he is broken or chewed, or he is always whole ; whether the bread there remaineth, as we see, or how it departeth ; whether the flesh be there alone, and the blood, or part, or each in other, or in the one both, in the other but only blood ; and what blood, that only which did flow out of the side, or that which remained : with other such irreverent, superfluous, and curious questions, which, how and what, and by what means, and in what form may bring into them, which of human and corrupt curiosity hath desire to search out such mysteries as lieth hid in the infinite and bottomless depth of the wisdom and glory of God, and to the which our human imbecility cannot attain ; and therefore ofttime turneth the same to their own and others' destruction, by contention and arrogant rashness ; which simple and christian aftection reverently receiving, and obediently believing, without further search, taketh and useth to most great comfort and profit : For refonnation whereof, and to the intent that further contention, tumult, and ques- tion, might not rise amongst the king's subjects, the king's highness, by the advice of the lord protector, and other his majesty's council, straitly willeth and commandeth, that no manner person from henceforth do in any wise contentiously and openly argue, dispute, reason, preach or teach, aflirming any more terms of the said blessed sacrament, than be expressly taught in the holy scripture, and mentioned in the foresaid act ; nor deny none, which be therein contained and mentioned ; until such time as the king's majesty, by the advice of his highness' council and the clergy of this realm, shall define, declare, and set forth an open doctrine thereof ; and what terms and words may justly be spoken thereby, other than be expressly in the scripture contained in the act before rehearsed. In the meanwhile the king's highness' pleasure is, by the advice aforesaid, that every his loving subjects shall devoutly and reverently affirm and take that holy bread to be Christ's body, and that cup to be the cup of his holy blood, according to the purport and efl'ect of the holy scripture, contained in the act before expressed, and accommodate themselves rather to take the same sacrament worthily, than rashly to enter into the dis- cussing of the high mystery thereof. Yet the king's highness mindctli not hereby to let or stop the ignorant and willing to learn, reverently or privately to demand of those, whom he thinketh knoweth more, the further instruction and teaching in the said blessed sacrament ; so that the same be not done with contention, nor in open audience, with a company gathered together about them, nor xA^th tumult : nor doth prohibit any man hereby likewise so quietly, devoutly, and reverently to teach or instruct the weak and imleanied, according to the more talent and learning given to him of God : but only, that all contention, strife and tumult, and irreverentncss might be avoided, and in open audience and preaching nothing taught, but which may have the holy scripture for warrant. Upon pain that whosoever shall openly, with contention or tumidt, and in a company 1547, 8.] APPENDIX. gathered together, cither in churches, alehouses, markets, or elsewhere, contrary to tlie form and effect of this proclamation, defend and maintain, or irreverently and conten- tiously demand of any man, any of the questions before rehearsed, either on the one part or of the other, or any such like, or do otherwise revile, contenm, or despise the said sacrament, by calling it an " idol," or other such vile name, shall incur the king's high indignation, and suffer imprisonment; or to be otherwise grievously punished at his majesty's will and i^leasure. Giving further in authority to all justices of peace within the shires where they dwell, to apprehend and take all such as contentiously and tumultuously, with compa- nies or routs assembled about them, do dispute, argue, or reason, or stiffly maintain, or openly preach and define the questions before rehearsed, or any of them, or such like, either on the one part or the other ; and to commit the same to prison, imtil such time as the king's majesty's pleasure herein be known; and that they innnediately do certify the name or names of the party so offending, and of them who were there at the same time present, making the rout or assemble, to the king's highness's council : willing and commanding the said justices, with all diligence, to execute the premises, according to the purport, effect, and true meaning of the same, and their most bound duties, as they tender his highness's will and pleasure, and will answer to the contrary upon their peril. XXVIII. A Proclamation for the abstaining from Flesh in Lent time. Dated the ]6tk day of Januari/, an. reg.pritn. [|1548.] The king's highness, by the advice of his most entirely beloved uncle, Edward duke wiikins con- of Somerset, governor of his person, and protector of all his realms, dominions, and iv.^p. 20.' subjects, and other of his privy council ; considering that his highness hath not only ItSl'Mem. cure and charge of the defence of his realms and dominions, as a king, but also as a iT"N,'a Re- christian king, and supreme head of the church of England and Ireland, a desire, will, {jrigina^s. and charge, to lead and instruct his people, to him committed of God, in such rites, 'ed. oxon^*^" Avays, and customs, as might be acceptable to God, and to the further increase of good e wbiioth. living and virtue ; and that his subjects, now having a more perfect and clear light of E^.^Eiren. the gospel and true word of the Lord, through the infinite clemency and mercy of Almighty God by the hands of his majesty, and his most noble father of famous memory, promulgate, shewed, declared, and opened unto them, should and ought thereby in all good works and virtues increase, be more forward, and diligent, and plentiful ; as in fasting, prayer, and alms-deeds, in love, charity, obedience, and other such good works commanded to us of God in his holy scripture : Yet his highness is advertised and informed, that divers of his subjects be not only to all these more slow and negligent, but rather contemners and despisers of such good and godly acts and deeds ; to the which if they were of their own minds bent and inclined, they needed not by outward and princely power be appointed and conmianded. But forsomuch as at this time now alate, more than at any other time, a great part of his subjects do break and contemn that abstinence, which of long time hath been used in this his majesty's realm upon the Fridays and Saturdays, and the time commonly called Lent, and other accustomed times ; his highness is constrained to see a convenient order herein set and appointed : not minding thereby that his subjects should think any differ- ence to be in the days or meats, or that the one should be to God more holy, more pure, or more clean, than the other ; for all days and all meats be of one and equal purity, cleanness, and holiness, that we should in them, and by them, live to the glory of God, and at all times, and for all meats, give thanks unto him, of the which none can defile us at any time, or make us unclean, being christian men, to whom all things be holy and ])ure, so that they be not used in disobedience and vice : but his majesty hath allowed and approved the days and times before accustomed to be continued and still observed here in this church of England ; both that men should on those days abstain and forbear their pleasures, and the meats wherein they have more delight, to the intent to subdue their bodies unto the soul and spirit ; unto the which to exhort and move men is the office of a good and godly head and ruler ; and also for worldly and civil policy certain 508 APPExXDIX. [1548. days in the year to spare flesh, and use fish, for the benefit of the commonwealth and profit of his majesty's realm ; whereof many be fishers, and men using that trade of living unto the which this realm on every part environed with the seas, and so plentiful of fresh waters, doth easily minister occasion ; to the great sustenance of this his highness's people : so that hereby both the nourishment of the land might be increased by saving flesh, and specially at the spring time, when Lent doth commonly fall, and when the most common and plenteous breeding of flesh is ; and also, divers of his loving subjects have good livings, and get great riches thereby, in uttering and seUing such meats as the sea and fresh water doth minister unto us ; and this his majesty's realm hath more plenty of ships, boats, crays, and other vessels, by reason of those which by hope of lucre do follow that trade of living. Wherefore, his majesty, having consideration, that where men of their own minds do not give themselves, so oft as they should do, to fasting, a common abstinence may and should be by the prince enjoined and commanded ; and having an eye and mind to the profit and commodity of his realm and subjects, and to a common and civil policy, hath willed and commanded, and by these presents doth will and command, by the advice aforesaid, all inanner of person and persons, of what estate, degree, or condition he or they be, (other than such as already be, or hereafter shall be excused by law, or licensed or authorised sufliciently to the contrary,) to observe and keep from lienceforth such fasting days, and the time commonly called Lent, in abstaining from all manner of flesh, as heretofore in this realm hath been most commonly used and accustomed : upon pain that whosoever shall, upon any day heretofore wont to be fasted from flesh, and not by the king's highness or his predecessors abrogate and taken away, eat flesh contrary to this proclamation, shall incur the king's high indig- nation, and shall suff"er imprisonment, and be otherwise grievously punished, at his majesty's will and pleasure. And further the king's highness, by the advice aforesaid, straitly chargeth and com- mandeth all mayors, bailiffs, and other head-officers and rulers of cities and towns, and all justices of peace in the shires where they be in commission, to be attendant and diligent to the execution of this proclamation ; in committing to prison the offenders contrary to this proclamation^, upon sufficient proof thereof by two sufficient witnesses, before them had and made, there to remain during the king's pleasure, according to the true purport, effect, and meaning of tlie same ; as they tender the king's majesty's will and pleasure, and will answer the contrary at their peril. And where the late king of most famous memorj', father to his highness, hath given divers years licence to his subjects in the time of Lent to eat butter, cheese, and other meats, commonly called white meats; the king's highness, by the advice aforesaid, considering the same to have been done not without great considerations, doth give likewise licence and authority to all his loving subjects from henceforth freely for ever in the time of Lent, or other prohibited times by law or custom, to eat butter, eggs, cheese, and other white meats, any law, statute, act, or custom to the contrary notwithstanding. XXIX. A Proclamation against those that do innovate, alter, or leaee undone any Rite or Ceremony in the Church, of their private authority ; and against them which preach without licence. Set forth the 6th day of February, in the second year of the King's Majesty's most gracious reign. [1548.] Wiikins* The King's IMajesty, by the advice of his most entirely beloved uncle, tlie duke iv°pl'2i^°^' of Somerset, governor of his most royal person, and protector of all his realms, do- Burnefs minions. and subiects, and others of his council; considering nothing so much to tend Hist, of Ret. ' J J , Vol. n.^pt.ii. tlie disquieting of this realm, as diversity of opinions, and variety of rites and i.?Jo. 22. ceremonies concerning religion and worshipping of Almighty God; and therefore studving pp. 185—187. . O.- Ed. Oxon. all the ways and means which can be to direct this church, and the cure committed [' To the proclamation. Strype.] 1548.] APPENDIX. to his highness, in one and most true doctrine, rite, and usage; yet is advertised, that i820. Ex certain private curates, preachers, and other laymen, contrary to their boundcn duty fftii/'' ' of obedience, do rashly attempt, of their own and singular wit and mind, in soine IS''Mem. parish churclies, and otherwise, not only to persuade the people from the old and ^hI^oJ'-'" "' accustomed rites and ceremonies, but also themselves bringeth in new orders every nais °pp.'"^'' one in their church, according to their fantasies; the which, as it is an evident token o^^isif!^' of pride and arrogance, so it tendeth both to confusion and disorder, and also to the high displeasure of Almighty God, who loveth nothing so much as order and obedi- ence : Wherefore his majesty straitly chargeth and commandeth, that no manner of person, of what estate, order, or degree soever he be, of his private mind, will, or fantasy, do omit, leave undone, change, alter, or innovate any order, rite, or ceremony com- monly used and frequented in the church of England, and not commanded to be left undone at any time in the reign of our late sovereign lord, his highness' father, other than such as his highness, by the advice aforesaid, by his majesty's visitors, injunc- tions, statutes, or proclamations, hath already, or hereafter shall command to be omitted, left, innovated, or changed; but that they be observed after that sort as before they were accustomed, or else now sitli prescribed by the authority of his majesty, or by the means aforesaid, upon pain, that whosoever shall offend contrary to this proclama- tion, shall incur his highness's indignation, and suffer imprisonment and other grievous punishment, at his majesty's will and pleasure. Provided always, that for not bearing a candle upon Candlemass-day ; not taking ashes upon Ash- Wednesday ; not bearing palm upon Palm-Sunday ; not creeping to the cross ; not taking holy bread or holy water; or for omitting other such rites and ceremonies concerning religion and the use of the church, which the most reverend father in God, the archbishop of Canterbury, by his majesty's vsdll and commandment, with the advice aforesaid, hath declared, or hereafter shall declare, to the other bishops", by his writing under seal, as heretofore hath been accustomed, to be omitted or changed, no man hereafter be imprisoned, nor otherwise punished ; but all such things to be reputed for the observation and following of the same, as though they were commanded by his majesty's injunctions. And to the intent that rash and seditious preachers should not abuse his highness's people, it is his majesty's pleasure, that whosoever shall take upon him to preach openly in any parish church, chapel, or any other open place, other than those which be licensed by the king's majesty, or his highness' visitors, the archbishop of Canterbury, or the bishop of the diocese where he doth preach, except it be bishop, parson, vicar, dean, warden, or provost, in his or their own cure, shall be forthwith, upon such attempt and preaching, contrary to this proclamation, be committed to prison, and there remain xmtil such time as his majesty, by the advice aforesaid, hath taken order for the further punishment of the same. And that the premises should be more speedily and dili- gently done and performed, his highness giveth straitly in commandment to all justices of peace, mayors, sheriffs, constables, hcadboroughs, churchwardens, and all other his majesty's officers and ministers, and rulers of towns, parishes, and hamlets, tliat they be dihgent and attendant to the true and faithful execution of this proclamation, and every part thereof, according to the intent, purport, and effect of the same. And that they of their proceedings herein, or, if any offender be, after they have committed the same to prison, do certify his highness the lord protector, or his majesty's council, with all speed thereof accordingly, as they tender his majesty's pleasure, the wealth of the realm, and will answer to the contrary at their uttermost perils. God save the King. XXX. Mandatum ad amorendas et delendas Imagines. Thomas, permissione divina Cantuariensis archiepiscopus, totius Anglije primas et wiikms' metropolitanus, per illustrissimum in Christo principem et dominum nostrum dominum fv"r"22-^?x' Edvardum Sextum Dei gratia Anglire, Franciae, et Hibemiae Regcm, Fidei Defensorem, T&.'a?"" et in terra Ecclesife Anglicans et Hibemia supremum caput, sufficienter et legitime P Vid. Letter CCLXXXI. p. 417.] 510 APPENDIX. [1548. auctorizatus ; vcnerabili confratri nostro domino Edmundo eadcm permissione Londoni- ensi episcopo, vestrove vicario in spiritualibus generali et officiali principali, salutem ct fratcmam in Domino caritatem. Literas missivas clarissimorum et prudentissimorum dominonun de privato consilio su;e regiie majestatis manibus subscriptas, nobis inscriptas et directas, nuper recepimus, tenorem subsequentem complectentes. Foxe'sActs After our ri^ht hearty recommendations^ to your good lordship, ■where now of late, mmte!,""" in the king's majesty's visitation, among other godly injunctions commanded to be S,ond!°i5§!' generally observed tlirough all parts of this his highness' realm, one was set forth for of'Sef' voK ' the taking down of all such images as had at any time been abused with pilgrimages, App^Booki. offerings, or censings": albeit that this said injunction hath in many parts of the realm 187— fsg'^Ed. been well and quietly obeyed' and executed, yet in many other places much strife and Heylyn'^^ Contention hath risen, and daily riseth, and more and more increaseth about the exe- Eccies. Res- cution of the same : some men being so superstitious, or rather wilful, as they would VI. p. 55. Ed. ]j„ their good wills retain all such images still, although they have been most mani- Lond. 1670. . , i i • i • i i . , . . . festly abused ; and in some places also the miages, which by the said injunctions were taken down, be now restored and set up again ; and almost in every place is con- tention for images, whether they have been abused or not ; and whiles these men go about on both sides'* contentiously to obtain their minds, contending whether this^ or that image hath been offered unto, kissed, censed, or other^vise abused, parties have in some places been taken, in such sort as further inconvenience is very like to ensue, if remedy be not provided in time" : considering therefore that almo.st in no places of this realm' is any sure quietness, but where all images be wliolly taken away** and pulled down already ; to the intent that all contention in every part of this realm for this matter may be clearly taken away, and that the lively images of Christ should not contend for the dead images, which be things not necessarj', and without which the churches of Christ continued most godly for many years ; we have thought good to signify unto you, that his highne.ss's pleasure, with the advice" and consent of us the lord protector and the rest of the council, is, that immediately upon the sight hereof, with as convenient dihgence as you may, you shall not only give order that all the images remaining in any church or chapel within your diocese be removed and taken away, but also by your letters signify unto the rest of the bishops within your province his highness' pleasure'" for the like order to be given by them^and every of them within their several dioceses : and in tlie execution thereof we require both you and the rest of tlie bishops foresaid", to use such foresight as the same may be quietly done wth as good satisfaction of the people as may be. Thus fare your good lordship well'^ From Somerset Place, the twenty-first of February, 1547. Q1548.] Your lordship's assured friends", E. Somerset, Jo. Russell, Henricus Arundell, T. Sej-mour, Anthony Wj-ngefelde, William Pagett. Quibus quidem Uteris pro nostro erga suam regiam majestatera officio, uti decet, obtemperare summopere cupientes, vestrfE fraternitati tenore pra?sentium committimus, et regias majestatis vice et nomine, quibus in hac parte fungimur, mandamus, quatenus attento diligenter literarum hujuscemodi tenore, omnibus et singulis confratribus coepiscopis nostris, et ecclesite nostra Christi Cantuariensis suffraganeis, cum ea qua poteritis celeritate accommoda prfecipiatis, ut ipsorum singuli in suis cathedralibus, necnon civitatum et diocesium suarum parochialibus ecclesiis, exposito pubhce hterarum hujuscemodi tenore, omnia et singula in literis praeinsertis comprehensa, deducta et descripta, quatenus eos concemunt, in omnibus et per omnia exequi et perimpleri sedulo et accurate curent, et fieri non postponant ; sicqiie a vobis, frater carissime, in civitate et diocesi vestris London' per omnia fieri et perimpleri volumus et mandamus. Dat' [• Hearty commendations. Foxe and Burnet.] | P Vid. supra, p. 41);t.] ['' Been quietly obeyed. Foxe.] [■* Go on both sides. Id.] i Wliether this image. Id.] [" Further inconveniences be like to ensue, if [ remedy be not found in time. Id.] [" No places of the realm. Burnet. Xo place of this realm. Foxe.] [" Be clean taken away. Foxe.] [■' With advice. Burnet.] ['" This his highness' pleasure. Burnet and Foxe.] [" Rest of the said bishops. Burnet and Foxe.] ['^ Lordship heartily well. Foxe.] p3 Assured loving friends. Id.] 1548.] APPENDIX, 511 in mancrio nostro de Lambchitlie Yigcsimo quarto die mensis Febrnarii, anno Domini, juxta computationem ecclesiaj Anglicanie, 1547, ^, ct nostra? consecrationis anno decimo quinto. XXXI. Letter Missive from the Council to the Bishops of the Realm concerning the Communion to he ministered in both Kinds. After our most hearty commendations unto your lordship. Where in the parlia- wiikms' ment lately holden"* at Westminster it was, amongst other things, most godly established, vou'v%.3i. that, according to the first institution and use of the primitive church, the most holy rnd^Monu-'* sacrament of the body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ should be distributed to m""]'.''!:';) the people under the kinds of bread and wine : according to the effect whereof, the king's majesty, minding, with the advice and consent of the lord protector's grace, and the rest of tiie council, to have tlie said statute well executed in such sort, or like as is agreeable'^ with the word of God, (so the same may be also faithfully and reverently received of his most loving subjects, to their comforts and wealth,) hath caused sundry of his majesty's most grave and well learned prelates, and other learned men in the scripture'", to assemble themselves for this matter; who, after long conference together, have with deliberate advice finally agreed upon such an order to be used in all places of the king's majesty's dominions, in the distribution of the said most holy sacrament, as may appear to you by the book thereof, which we send herewith unto you : albeit, knowing your lordship's knowledge in the scriptures, and earnest good- will and zeal to the setting forth of all things according to the truth thereof, we be well assured you will of your own good- will, and upon respect to your duty, diligently set forth this most godly order here agreed upon, and commanded to be used by the authority of the king's majesty ; yet, remembering the crafty practice of the devil, who ceaseth not, by his members, to work by all ways and means the hinderance of all godliness ; and considering furthermore that a great number of the curates of the realm, either for lack of knowledge cannot, or for want of good mind will not, be so ready to set forth the same as we would wish, and as the importance of the matter and their own bounden duty rcquireth" ; we have thought good to pray and require your lordship, and nevertheless in the king's majesty our most dread lord's name to com- mand you, to have an earnest diligence and careful respect both in your own person and by all your officers and ministers; also to cause these books to be delivered to every parson, vicar, and curate, within your diocese, with such diligence as they may have sufiicient time well to instruct and advise themselves for the distribution of the most holy communion according to the order of this book before this Easter time ; and that they may by your good means be well directed to use such good, gentle, and charitable instruction of their simple and unlearned parishioners, as may be to all their good satisfactions as much as may be : praying you to consider, that this order is set forth to the intent there should be in all parts of the realm, and among all men, one uniform manner quietly used ; the execution whereof, hke as it shall stand very much in the diligence of you and others of your vocation, so do we eftsoons require you to have a diligent respect thereunto, as ye tender the king's majesty's pleasure, and will answer for the contrary. And thus we bid your lordship right heartily farewell. From Westm', the thirteenth of March, 1548. Your lordship's loving friends, Tho. Canterbury, Anthony Wingpield, R. Ricir, William Petre, I^JoiiN Russell,'"] Wil. Saint John, Edward North, Henry Arundell. Edward "Wooton, Late holden. Foxe.] ["'' As it is agreeable. Id.] ["' In the Scriptures. Id.] Duties requireth. Id.] f" This naine is omitted in Wilkins' Concilia.] 512 APPENDIX. [1548. XXXII. A Letter sent to all those Preachers which the King's Majesty hath licensed to preach, from the Lord Protector's Grace and other of the King's Majesty's most honourahle Council, the 13 ad divina audienda in ecclesia sua frcquentes adfuerint, publice, distincta, aperta, ac alta et intelligibili voce perlegant, ac cetera omnia et singula in dictis literis regiis descripta perimpleant, exequantur, et sedulo fieri curent, omnibus mora, dilatione, et fuco penitus remotis, prout eidcm domino nostro regi sub 1551.] APPENDIX. 531 vestro inciimbente periculo obtemperare et respondcre velitis, ct vult vcstrum alter. Et quid in pra;missis feceritis, et exequi curavcritis, id totuin ct onine nobis quam citissimc sij^nificatuni iri non postponatis. Dat' in manerio nostro dc Lambcliitli, nono die mensis Mail, anno Domini 1551, rcgniquc ejusdem felicissimi domini nostri regis anno quinto, et nostra; consecrationis decimo nono. XLII. Letter from Edward VI. to the Bishops, on occasion of the Sweating Sickness^. EDWARDS By the King. Right reverend fatlier in God, right trusty and well-beloved, we greet you well, state Paper And being not a little disquieted to see the subjects of our realm vexed with this ex- Domestic treme and sudden plague, that daily increaseth over all, we cannot but lament the Templ^Edw. people's wickedness, through the which the wrath of God hath been thus marvellously h-,5i,'2.°No.6. provoked. For the more we study how to instruct them in the knowledge of God and of his most holy word, that consequently they might follow and observe his laAvs and precepts, so much the more busy is the wicked spirit to alienate their hearts from all godliness ; and his malice hath so much prevailed, that because the people are become as it were open rebels against the divine majesty, God after one plague hath sent another and another, increasing it so from one to one, till at length, seeing none other remedy, he hath thrown forth this extreme plague of sudden death. And be- cause there is no other way to pacify his fury, and to recover his grace and mercy, but by prayer and amendment of life ; considering the cure and charge committed unto you, we have thought good to call upon you to use all diligence possible throughout your whole diocese, as well by yourself as by good ministers, to persuade the people to resort more diligently to common prayer than they have done, and there not only to pray with all their hearts, in the fear of God, as good and faithful men should do, but also to have a better regard unto their livings, and specially to refrain their greedy appetites from that insatiable serpent of covetousness, wliercwith most men are so infected, that it seemeth each one would devour another without charity or any godly respect to the poor, to their neighbours, or to their commonwealth : for the which God hath not only now poured out this plague upon them, but also pre- pared another plague, that after this life shall plague them everlastingly. Wherein you must use those persuasions that may engender a terror, to reduce them from tlieir corrupt, naughty, and detestable vices. But as the body and members of a dull or sick head cannot be lusty, or apt to do well; so in many cures of this our realm, as well the chief as the particular ministers of the church have been both so dull and so feeble in discharging of their duties, that it is no marvel, though their flocks wander, not knowing the voice of their shepherd, and much less the voice of their principal and sovereign IMaster. We trust ye are none of those : but if there have been such negligence within your jurisdiction, we exhort and pray you, and nevertheless charge and command you, by the authority given us of God, to see it reformed ; increasing also amendment in that that already is well begun, in such sort as your diligence may declare you worthy of your vocation, and the efl^ects thereof yield unto God an obe- dient, faithful, and fearful flock : which we wish to God we may shortly see. Yeven under our signet, at our honour of Hampton Court, the 18th of July, the fifth year of our reign. E. Somerset, W. Wiltesh^ J. Bedford, F. HUNTYNGDON, T. Darcy, G. Cobham, T. Chetoe, John Gage. f "The sweating sickness breaking out this year in great violence, (whereby the two sons of the Duke of Suffolk were taken oft',) letters from the Council, dated July 18, were sent to all the bishops, to persuade the people to prayer, and to see God better served." Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. I. p. ,3!!8. Ed. Oxon. 1840. Strype's Eccl. I\Iem. Vol. II. pp.4!l4,.'). Ed. Oxon. I!i22. Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. p. 30;!. Edward VI's Journal, ibid. Vol. II. Part ii. App. 44. Ed. Oxon. 102!t.] [- The signature " Edward," is not written, but stamped at the head of this document.] 34—2 032 APPENDIX. [Ifj-jS. XLIII. Mandates hy Edward VI. for Suhscription to the Articles of 1552^ 1. Tlie King's Mandate to the Bishop of Norwich, sent with the Articles to be subscribed by the Clergy. By the King. Jf'Reforniat' RiGHT revereud father in God, right trusty and well-beloved, we greet yon H ^Book iv'' -^^^ because it hath pleased Almighty God in this latter time of the world, No. 8. pp. after long darkness of knowledge, to reveal to this his church of England, whereof we 2/0—27/. Ed. ~ ^ ' 7 From under Christ the chief charge in earth, a sincere knowledge of the gospel, to Thirty's the inestimable benefit of us and our people, redeemed by our Saviour Christ : we Stirpes Eeci. liavc thought it meet and our duty, for the pure conservation of the same gospel in IL pt. our church, with one imifonn profession, doctrine, and preaching, and for the avoiding — ^fi7.^&.'^"' of many perilous and vain opinions and errors, to send unto you certain Articles, de- Krom vised and gathered with great study, and by counsel and good advice of the greatest Regist/ learned part of our bishops of this realm, and sundry others of our clergy ; which Articles we will and exhort yourself to subscribe, and in your preachings, readings, and teachings to observe, and cause to be subscribed and observed of all other, which do, or hereafter shall preach, or read, within your diocese. And if any person or persons, having benefice within your diocese, shall from henceforth not only refuse wilfully to set their hands to these Articles, but also obstinately exhort their paro- chians to withstand the same, and teach the people in a contrary way ; our pleasure is, that, being duly proved, ye shall advertise us, or our council, of the whole matter fully, to the intent such further order may by direction from us, or our said council, be taken, as the case shall require, and shall stand with justice and the order of our laws. And further, that when and as often as ye shall have any manner of person presented unto you to be admitted by you as the ordinary to any ecclesiastical order, ministry, ofiice, or cure within your diocese, that ye shall, before you admit him, confer with him in every these Articles ; and finding him thereto consenting, to cause him to subscribe the same in one ledger book to be formed for that purpose, which may remain as a register for a concord, and to let him have a copy of the same Articles. And if any men in that case shall refuse to consent to any of the said Articles, and to subscribe the same, then we will and command you, that neither ye, nor any for you, or by your jirocurement in any wise shall admit him, or allow him as sufficient and meet to take any order, ministry, or ecclesiastical cure. For which your so doing we shall discharge you from all manner of penalties, or dangers of actions, suits, or pleas of praemunires, quare impedit, or such like. And yet our meaning is, that if any party refuse to subscribe any of these Articles for lack of learning and knowledge of the truth, ye shall in that case by teaching, conference, and proof of the same by the scriptures, reasonably and discreetly move and persuade him thereto, before you shall peremptorily judge him as imable and a recusant. And for the trial of his conformity, ye shall, according to your discretion, prefix a time and space convenient to deliberate and give his consent, so that be betwixt three weeks and six weeks from the time of the first access unto you. And if after six weeks he will not consent and agree willingly to subscribe, then ye may lawfully, and shall in any wise, refuse to admit or enable him. And where there is of late set forth by our authority a catechism for the instruction of young scholars in the fear of God, and the true knowledge of his holy religion, with express commandment from us to all schoolmasters to teach and instruct their scholars the said catechism, making it the beginning and first foundation of their teaching in their schools ; our pleasure is, that for the better execution of our said commandment, ye shall yearly at the least once A^isit, or cause to be A'isited, every school within your said diocese ; in which Aasitation it shall be inquired both how the schoolmaster of every such school hath used himself in the teaching of the said catechism, and also how the scholars do receive and follow [> Vid. Letter CCCVII. p. 440. The above mandate is printed from Burnet; whose copy in some re.spects dift'ers verbally from that in Strype.] 1553.] APPENDIX. 533 tlie same ; making plain and full certificate of the offenders contrary to this our order, and of their several offences, to the archbishop of that province, within the; months from time to time after every such offence. Yeoven under our signet, at the manor of Grenewich, the ixth day of June, the vnth year of our reign. 2. A Mandate in King Edward's name to the officers of the Archbishop of Canter- bury ; requiring them to see that the Articles of Religion should be subscribed. Mandatum pro puMicatione nonnuUorum Articulorum, veram Ckristi Jidem cun- certientium. Edwabdus Sextus, Dei gratia, Anglias, et Francias, ct Hiberniaj Rex, Fidei Defensor, jy,j]^^"* y^, et in terra ecclesiaj Anglicanie et Hibernife supremum caput, dilectis sibi officiali curiaj jj^^gjf^i^f Cantuar' et decano decanatus de arcubus Londin' ac eorum surrogatis, deputatis ant locum tenentibus, uni vel pluribus, salutem. Quoniam nuper, per literas nostras regias, '}^^°''^ signeto nostro obsiffnatas, reverendissimo in Christo patri, consiliario nostro fidelissimo, pp-273.t- fe's Almighty Gocl tlic Father, by the grace of liis only Son, God and man, that died for crinme'if''''' oiir^sius, may give you true and perfect repentance. This I daily pray for myself, 972-;wit.''l'd. being a sinner ; but, I thank God, never obstinate sinner. And the same grace the more Kx°Foxu^"' earnestly I do pray for to be given to them that be obstinate, the more need they have thereof, being otherwise past all man's cure and admonition to save them : as your open sayings, in open audience, doth shew of you. Which hath caused, that those judges, that liath sit upon the examination of your grievous fiiults, seeing no like- lihood of any repentance in you, hatli utterly cast away all hope of your recovery : whereof doth follow the most horrible sentence of condemnation, both of your body and soul, both your temporal death and eternal. Whicli is to me so great an horror to hear, that if there were any way, or mean, or fashion, that I might find to remove you from error, bringing you to tlie knowledge of the truth, for your salvation ; this I testify to you afore God, upon the salvation of mine own soul, that I would rather choose to be that mean, that you might receive this benefit by me, than to receive the greatest benefit for myself, that can be given imder heaven in this world : I esteem so much the salvation of one soul. And because it happened to me to see your private letters directed to the queen's highness, sent by the same unto me, wherein you utter and express such apparent reasons, that cause you to swerve from the rest of the church in these articles of tlie authority of the pope, and of the sacrament of the altar, concluding with these words : " That if any man can shew you by reason, tliat the autliority of the pope be not prejudicial to the wealth of the realm, or that your doctrine in the sacrament be erroneous, then you would never be so perverse to stand wilfully in your own opinion ; but shall with all humility submit yourself to the truth in all things, and gladly embrace tlie same :" these your words, written in that letter, giveth me some occasion, desiring your wealth, not utterly to despair thereof ; but to attempt to recover you by the same way that you open unto me : which is, by reason to shew you the error of your opinion, and withal the light of the truth in both causes. But whether this may help you indeed, or bring you to revoke the same with true repentance, this I know not ; and I fear mucli the contrary ; for that I see the ground and beginning, how you fell into error in both these articles, not to be of that sort tliat maketh men commonly to fall into errors and lieresies. Which sort and way is, by meddling with your wit and discourse natural, to examine the articles of the faith ; making your reason judge thereof, which ought to be judged and ruled by the tradition of the faith : which abuse causctli men daily to fall into errors and heresies. And the same also is in you, and is joined with that you have done. But liere standeth not the ground of your error ; nor yet in this other common manner of falling from the truth, which St Paul noteth in the Gentiles, and is in all men commonly tliat followetli their sensual appetites, qui veritatem Dei in injastitia detinent : which thing also hath been occasion of your error. But yet not this is the very ground thereof, but a further fault : that you giving your oath to the truth, you mocked with the same, as the Jews mocked with Christ, when they saluted him saying, Ave Rex Jiukcorum, and afterwards did crucify him. For so did you to the vicar of Christ, knowledging the pope of Rome by the words of your oath to be so, and in mind intending to crucify the same authority ; whereof came the plague of deep ignorance and blindness unto you : which is now that bringeth you to this grievous peril, to perish both body and soul. From which peril no reason can deliver you. But you discovering yourself, touching the entry, when you should make the custom- able oath of all legitimate bishops in Christendom, which is the door for you to enter to the service of God, in the highest spiritual office within this realm, and seeing you made the same but for a countenance, nothing meaning to observe that you promised by the oath ; this is a door that every thief may enter by. This is not the door that they enter by, that mean earnestly the service of God. Wherein the prophet's sentence is [' Vid. p. M. 5.J 1555.] APPENDIX. 535 plain, asking this question, Quis ascendet in montem Domini ? aut quis stalit in loco sancto ejus ? And then answering to the same saying, innocens manihus, et mundo corde^ qui non accepit in vano animam suam, nec juravit in dolo proximo mo. Hccc est generalio quwrentium Dominum, qiicere^itium faclem Dei Jacob. So that yon now entering to the mountain of God, which was to that high archhishoprick, and to the primacy in the realm, by a clean contrary way, which is, as you confess yourself, by a feigned oath, by fraud, and dissimulation; what more plain sentence can be against you, if you have a thousand reformations in your mind, than that all this doth not make that this should bo the way to the true service of God, nor that you, using a false oath, should be of that generation, which with their heart sought God, but utterly concludeth against you, that if those that abstain from all deceit with their neighbour, specially in oath, be blessed of God, he that confesseth to have used such dissimulation in his oath, not witli one neighbour or twain, but with the whole realm, with the whole church, what can he receive, but the malediction of God ? What can more evidently shew that man to be none of that generation that seeketh God? As, if there were none other proof, that followed in your acts, such a deceitful and shameful entry doth manifestly declare : and most of all, one of the first acts you did after this ; which was to pluck the rest of the realm (of whom you had chief cure) out of the house of God, bringing them forthwith into the schism. And that we see now, that the whole realm by the high mercy of God being brought into the house of God again, there to receive his grace and benediction ; and this to be done by those princes, and those ministers, qui non acceperunt in vano cmimam suam, nec juraverunt iti dolo pvoxifno suo ; your person yet remaining without, deprived of the grace granted to them ; what doth this shew, but that it is the just sentence of God against you, for your deceitful entry into his service ; and the mercy of God toward them, that not willingly went forth, but by your traiterous means were thrust out ? So that here now I have told you, whether you hear me, or no, the very cause of your blindness and ignorance : which is the vengeance of God against you for your dissimula- tion and perjury to him and to the whole church, at your entering to the high service thereof. Whereby you have deserved to be cast out of the house of God, which is the church, in tenehras exteriores, uhi est fietus et stridor dentium. Which is the place and state wherein I see you now lie ; and the same I saw so evidently in your letters, from the beginning to the end, as nothing can be more plain : you shewing yourself in the same to be so ignorant, that you know not those things which be evident to every man ; which every man, that hath any exterior light, by experience and knowledge of things past, doth know. . . . Here muck is tcanting. that be once of the church as dead bodies, when the spirit is out. But to all that be within the body of the church, this giveth comfort and life, as the spirit doth to the body. And this shall be sufficient to say for every man's information of the truth in this matter, that will believe, either that old or late experience, or the continual doctrine of the whole church, hath taught in every christian realm : whereof none ever found this fault, that the pope's laws spiritual were not to be exercised, because the same could not agree with their politic laws ; but rather found fault, when the pope himself, or his ministers, did let the course of those laws, which agreed with every politic body, as the soul of man with all complexions and form of body. And when they were stopped, then seemed to be stopped the breath and life of justice, as no realm can give (as I said before) greater or surer testimony than ours. For when the authority and laws of the pope did flourish in the realm, all justice flourished withal; and, that stopped and cast out, as it was these latter years, all good justice and civil manner of living was stopped and cast forth withal. So that, when you came first to marvel of a thing never seen nor lieard of afore in this realm, that a bishop, made by the pope's authority, should not be deposed without his authority ; what doth this shew, but a deep blindness and ignorance of the use of the law in this realm, ever continual, and never broken of any just prince, until you yourself were made bishop ; which helped them to break all good laws and customs of the realm ; and then afterward to make this for a great reason, that the pope's laws should not be 536 APPENDIX. now again admitted ? for then, you say, all the whole realm that cast out his authority, must needs acknowledge themselves accursed : which God, you say, forfend. And this you shew you cannot abide for nothing by any manner, that the realm should knowledge themself accursed : which they cannot, you say, avoid, if they admit the pope's law as good. Tliis word you should have said afore the realm had cast fortii the pope's authority, for to have letted them from their fiill into the curse ; and this had been the very part of a good bishop. But after that they were fallen from the laws, which they had admitted afore, and thereby run into the curse, (which you say cannot be avoided of them that hath once admitted tliem,) then I Avith all good and catholic men do say, God forfend they after this should not knowledge their state to be accursed. Which if they did not, they could never be absolved from the curse. And he that forbiddeth now the knowledge of the same, doth in effect procure that, being accursed indeed, they remain ever accursed. This is your monstrous and blind love you pretend to bear to the realm, being accursed yourself, and blinded in the knowledge of your state, to have the whole realm remain still accursed. But the true affection these two catholic princes bear to the realm, with the blood of those that resisted the swerving from the pope's authority, hath obtained of the high mercy of God, that the whole realm hath with repentance know- ledged their evil state they stood in since the leaving of the authority of the pope in the realm, and with repealing of those laws, made contrary, have asked absolution, and received it, and be delivered of all curse, received into the grace of God, and brought into the church's lap again ; they only left out, that doth refuse this grace, and hath not so much grace to accept it. Whereof if any should be deprived, none hath deserved it more by the just wrath of God to be deprived, than he that was chief doer to make the realm leave it, as you ; by shewing yourself in this to be the very member of Satan, both then, but most of all now : which, deprived of grace of repentance himself, would draw all other to his damnation, and dissuadetli all return to grace. This your charity you now shew to your country, which, as I said hitherto, is very vengeance of God toward you. Of the which this great blindness giveth a great testi- mony, that you shew in your letter, writing of these things, as though you had never knowledge what had been done in the realm afore your time, nor what was the state of your time, nor yet what is the state of the realm at this present; bringing for a great inconvenient, that if the parliament should accept the laws of the pope, they should be constrained to repeal those that were done against his laws and authority : as though this were not so done already. And shewing so great ignorance, both touching the doctrine of the church, and in this point touching the pope's authority, and the expe- rience of the custom of the realm, yet you conclude, that ignorance might excuse other men, how prejudicial the canon laws be to the wealth of the realm, if they would accept the same. But you cannot be excused by ignorance. And seeing in this the very truth, that ignorance cannot excuse you, as in truth it cannot, being of that kind it is. But if that do not excuse you, then malice doth condemn you : which is the very cause to bring you to ignorance inexcusable, both in this point of the authority of the pope, as in the doctrine of the sacrament ; wherein it is no less monstrous. And this you shew most, where you think to speak with less obstinacy ; as where you say, that " if they that follow the pope's doctrine herein could bring in but one old ancient doctor of the church of their opinion, you have offered afore, as you offer yet, to give place unto them, and to consent to the same." What a proof is this to shew your profound blindness ! If there be no let but this, because you see not of the old doctors at the least one, that were against your opinion, in the defence of the pope's doctrine, other men seeing so many, and not one ancient approved doctor that ever dissented ; what a wonderful blindness is this, not to see one against you ! For this is plain, when tlie pope sheweth his sense and doctrine in this article, he doth not speak thereof, as of an article that he himself hath newly found, nor yet any of his pre- decessors, but that all hath imiformly received one of another of their fathers, unto the apostles' time, and they of Christ. Which argument is so strong, so evident to the con- demnation of your opinion and confirmation of the pope's, that many sage and learned men, writing against tlie opinion you follow, being divers sorts of arguments to confound the same, set apart all form of reasoning, and only stick upon the testimony and uniform 1555.] APPENDIX. 537 consent of all the old doctors of the church to this day. Which testimonies be so many, that they fill up great books ; as, amongst other, my lord of Durham at this present, in his book written of this matter, taketh this way, to ground himself most upon, the perpetual consent of the old doctors, continuing unto this age : and all against your opinion. Which book is abroad, and hath been seen of you. Then if ye will think him of so small judgment or knowledge, that in such a number as he bringeth there is not one that maketli to his purpose, but all for your purpose, whom he intendeth to oppugn, either this must prove a wonderful blindness in him, and not in him alone, but in so many learned men, that taketh the same way ; or else in you, that amongst so many testimonies, some more clearer than some, not to see so much as one alone : this is an evident proof that ye be stark blind. For if ye were not, if it were but one brought forth unto you, as is mentioned in that book, the condemnation of Berenga- rius, that was of your opinion ; and that done by a general council of all the nations in Christendom ; grounding itself upon the uniform doctrine of their forefathers ; were not this enough, if you had eyes to see, to shew that more than one old doctor were of the pope's doctrine ? And if this be not sufficient proof unto you, the same being enough to Berengarius himself, which was converted thereby, and persuaded to recant his opinion ; what doth this shew, but that he was not utterly blinded, but that he saw some testimony against him, you utterly to have lost all sight, that see not so much as one ? But of this your monstrous blindness I marvel the less, the more I see the same to proceed of the very justice and wrath of God against you ; with whom you mocking on that manner as you shewed in coming in such a high place, in service of the church, as was to be archbishop and primate of the realm, as to swear in dolo, not only proximo, but universal ecclesice ; willing afterward to pervert the old order of the church, which you called a reformation, meseemetli to hear the very words and curse of St Paul, that lighted upon the false prophet Barjesu, letting the course of the doctrine evangelical preached by him, when he then cursing him said: 0 plene omni malo, et omni /allacia, Jili diaboli, inimice omtiis justitice, non desinis permrtere vias Domini rectas ? Et ecce nunc manus Domini super te, et eris ccbcus, non videns solem, usque ad tempus. The effect of this I do see hath lighted upon you, for entering by deceit to be a chief doctor in the church, perverting vias Domini rectas, to be blinded, I pray God it be but ad tempus. But hitherto I have not known a more deeper blindness. And if that was pun- ishment of that false prophet, to lose his corporal sight for a time, that, being an infidel, for very ignorance did put obstacle to the very true doctrine of the faith never heard of afore, to be blinded corporally for a time ; you that first knew the doctrine, and preached the same, which afterward you do pervert, if you were stricken with a greater and more notable blindness, the which you shew now, this is evident to come of the very hand of God, which man's hand cannot heal, but only the hand of God, that justly punished you therewithal. And the sorer and more desperate cure is of this your blindness, the more you acquit yourself therein : as though you had a great gift of light above all other. For so you shew in your letters, persuading yourself to have found a way in teaching the doctrine of the sacrament of the altar, that other hath not seen : which is to take away the absurdity both to the sense and reason of man, that is in the catholic doctrine, touching the sacrament of the altar, as you say, in that form of bread and wine to be the very true real presence of the body of Christ, and that it is his body and blood that is shewed in the form of bread and wine, what reason will admit this ? What sense ? And how much probable were this, if this doctrine were taught as you teach it, to say, that you see in the form of bread and wine, is a figure only of the body of Christ that is in heaven ; whom in spirit in that figure you do honour. This manner no doubt were more probable saying to the ears of men that judge things either by reason or by sense. But the more probable it is, the more false it is ; the great sophister and father of all lies ever deceiving us by probability of reason, proponing ever that which is more agreeable to the sense, but the true doctrine of Christ is taught by another way. Here is another deficienci/. being f;illcn therein not so much for fault or abuse of reason, as by malice against reason. And such, I say, no hand can cure, no reason, no discourse ; but only that it please the 538 APPENDIX. [1555. high mercy of God, that doth chastise your malicious handling of the truth with such ignorance and darkness, to withdraw his liand of vengeance upon you : for otherwise you hearing reason, and seeing some hght thereof, yet you have not so much grace as to receive it nor follow it. This is the thing I greatly fear in you, having knowledge of your proceeding since your first notable error in rejecting the doctrine of the pope's supremacy, and afterward of the sacrament ; which, as I said afore, was not after the common manner of falling, as other did, by curiosity, or by frailty, but by deUberate malice, to forsake the truth in both points, to satisfy your carnal appetites, to the which your dissembling first, and mocking with the tnith, and afterward openly forsaking the same, did serve you. Which as yet you do not knowledge : and this must be the first thing that you should knowledge, making open confession with repentance thereof, if you shall ever come to receive any fruit of the mercy of God. So that if I now, that desire your recover, should go about by way of discourse or argument to bring you from your error to the truth, this must be the first point, to shew liow you fell into the same darkness, to the intent that God so much remitting his hand of justice, that you may see your abomination in abusing the truth, you might knowledge by fear the justice of God in letting you fall into so great darkness ; and by the hope of his infinite mercy call to him for grace to be restored to some light of his infallible verity. And this I with all my heart praying for you, in the mean season, until God give you the grace to do the same for yourself, shall withal open unto you the manner of your fall. Touching your first article of the pope's authority, which I need not open any further than you have opened yourself, nor caunot better express it, than you have set it forth, I having no knowledge thereof, but by your own sa\-ing and writing, for defence of perjury objected to you. And now mark you Avell, if you have any sense of knowledge left unto you to see yourself and your own deeds, if ever there were heard such kind of a defence, in any perjury of any man, that had left him any light of reason or knowledge of justice. Which for to know, first you must be put in remembrance of the kind of your oath, and the 'manner of making thereof. The kind was such, that it was no new oath, but the very same that all archbishops of Canterbury, which be primates of this realm, all arch- bishops and bishops in every christian realm, doth accustomable make to the pope's holiness, as to the vicar of Christ in earth, swearing to him obedience : such was your oath. And as touching the manner of making of it, none could be more solemn ; being made in the hand of a bishop, with the testimony and assistance of other bishops, openly in the church, in the presence of as much people as the church could hold ; at such time as you, arrayed with the sacred vesture of a bishop, came afore the altar to be consecrated archbishop. All this you cannot, nor do not deny ; nor yet that, after all this solemn and open oath, you did directly and openly against the same. Which must necessarily con- demn you of perjury. But this necessary consequence you deny; granting notwithstanding, to have done contrary to the oath. But you say for your defence, that " where you went to make the oath, even then you never thought to observe it." And lest this should be an in- convenient, and a thing much damageous unto your fame and estimation, if it were not well known, that you swore one thing in the most solemn fashion you could, and meant another ; here you bring such a testimony by writing : you bring forth a privy protestation, made with privy witnesses, having the hand and sign of the notary, to prove that when you went to make that solemn oath, you were nothing minded to ob- serve it. Which former protestation, whereto dotli it serve, but to testify a double perjury, which is to be forsworn afore you did swear? Other perjurers be wont to break their oath after they have sworn, you break it afore. Qiiis sapiens et intell'iget hccc, et inteUiget maliUam Satana ? And a wonderful aggravation of the wrath of God towards you. But let the malice of Satan be first considered, in deluding you, when you thought to delude other. This delusion was this : that because it had been lieard some protestations to be made, also of some good men, in a case when they not being at their own choice and liberty, when per rim et metum, qui aliquando cadit in constmitcm virum, they be made to swear to that which afterward they have done contrary to their former oath ; in 1555.] APPENDIX. 539 ■which case a protestation, excusing the will, and alleging the fear, hath some colour of defence : this, I say, you hearing, and Satan putting you in remembrance hereof, witli the similitude of this deluded you ; making you believe, that such a kind of protestation might serve for a premeditate perjury. Whereimto you were not driven, neither vi, nor mctn, as you were not in this your case : except you call that a just fear, that you did see, if you did not swear, you could not satisfy your ambition and covetousness in having the bishoprick. For so it was, leave you these two aftbctions, care ye not for to be made bishop ; and who did constrain you to swear ? Were ye not by that refuse quite delivered of all necessity to swear ? This also ye cannot deny. Whereimto therefore serveth your protestation made by the hand of a notary, but to make your privy perjury more notori- ously known, but to make it known to the world, that you entering to the rule of a part of the flock of Christ, you entered not in by the door ; and not entering by the door, but aliunde, what comfort could your flock look for to have by you, but that which Christ saith to follow of those, qui non intrant per ostium, sed aliunde, to be stealers and thieves, qui non intrant nisi ut mactent et perdant ; as the effect hath shewed by you? But here you deceive yourself again, and would deceive other, making your defence of your simulate oath, that " you did the same so, for the more service of God, having in your mind then to reform the church :" to the which being no way hut to make that oath for a countenance, this you thought for such a purpose might be acceptable afore God : and also entering by the authority of the pope, called by him, that had authority to name you, then you think it cannot be justly of any man objected unto you, that you did not enter by the door. And this truly, if you could have kept your o\w\ counsel touching me, I durst not object the same imto you, seeing nothing out- wardly but as tliat you were lawfully called and institute bishop ; and of your inward I would not make myself judge. More wanting here. and see, as is the first point in your letters ; where you make a great marvel, saying " it to be a thing that was never seen in the realm, that, to condemn any subject thereof, justice should be sought of a foreign power, as is the pope's." How this is to be called a foreign power, I will declare afterward. For this I do not marvel, if you do not well know, not being so open to them that lacketh spiritual doctrine, nor of that igno- rance I do not speak now, but of that outward light and knowledge, which is open to every man by experience. The which you not knowing, it may be well said, you be cast in tenehras exteriores, and that you have lost both interior and exterior knowledge of things. For so you shew in this case, where you say, " it was never seen in the realm, that to condemn any subject thereof to death, should be required any other sentence tiian that Cometh from the imperial crown of the realm and their temporal laws." Wherein tliat which I note first is this, that in that place you seem to lament, that being con- demned already, as you say, by the laws of the realm, of high treason, this dilation is given to your death, not to suffer, afore all such things as be laid to your charge were first known at Rome, this being natural unto all that be in jeopardy of life, if they cannot hope by any just defence to extue the same, at the least to have time all desire, following that proverb, " in space cometh grace." The which natural eft'ect being extinct in you, this followeth withal, natural knowledge to be extinct, as in the proeme of your letter is more declared. And now to come nearer to tliat you say was never seen, that " any subject to be condemned, had need of any outward justice," calHng outward justice the canon laws, that come from the pope. To this I say, the experience and use of the laws, and justice in this realm, doth shew clean contrary to your marvel, that it was never seen in the realm, afore the time of your malicious oatli, tliat there was ever any man condemned for the crime of heresies, by the mere justice tliat cometh from the temporal laws, but all were first declared to be such by the spiritual laws of the canons, which you call "foreign laws." And this beside I say, afore that same time, of all other crimes, as treason and other, there was never spiritual man put to execution, according to the order of the laws of the realm, but he were first by the canon laws condemned, dis- 540 APPENDIX. graded, and then given to the temporal hands. AVhereof there be as many examples, afore the time of breaking the old order of the realm these last years, as hath been delinquents. Let all the records be seen ; and specially this is notable of the bishop of , w hich being imprisoned here for high treason, the king would not proceed to his condemnation and punishment, afore he had the pope's bull given him. And this is the trade of justice, which the king and queen use with you at this time, being condemned of treason, being consecrate bishop, to have the pope's sentence from Rome afore you suffer: which manner of proceeding, you say, was never afore in the realm ; and the practice and experience in like cases doth shew never to have been otherwise, afore the time of your notable perjury. And so catholic kings, as it pertaineth to the privilege of the see of Rome, when they be crowned, doth swear. And now look what ignorance is this, to think that the like was never seen in the realm, when it was never seen otherwise amongst those princes, that were counted to be in the obedience of the laws of Christ, and of the church ! But now to come to that you speak of, the pope's law and power, which after a seditious manner of speaking you call " a foreign power :" this standeth under such a fashion, if God leave you so much sense to understand what I say, that the pope's power can no more be called foreign power, coming not of man alone, but of him that is God and man, that was secundus homo de ccelo coelestis, than may be called a foreign power, that the soul of man, coming from heaven, hath in the body generate in earth. And so it is in the politic body of this realm, ruled with politic laws, founded by man's reason, that be called temporal laws : to them coming the pope's laws spiritual doth no other, but that the soul in the body, to give life to the same, to confirm and strengthen the same. And this is it the angel, speaking in Christ's conception, and declaring what his authority should be, signified, sajnng, he should sit super domum David, which was a temporal reign, ut conjirmet illud et corroboret. And so doth the spiritual laws, proceeding of his Spirit : as be the laws of the church, and canon laws. Which wheresoever they be well observed, doth this efifect, ever to confirm and stablish the temporal laws of the realm : as no realm hath had more experience than this, ever since the time they received the faith and obedience of the pope ; from whom came their doctrine of the faith. There was never notable trouble in the realm of any kind, if it dured any space, but it was ever lightly eased, and the realm established by some legate sent from the pope and the see of Rome, following the prescript of the canons and the spiritual law : without the which no realm can well be governed, but aU be like to the thorn-bush ; whereof it is written in lihro jitdicum, when the Sichimites had chosen a tyranny over them, against the law of God, then it was prophesied unto them, what should come thereof, which was that fire should come forth of that thorn, which was their king, that should devour the people, and from the people, to burn him, as it was, and ever shall be, where mere temporal laws without spiritual doth rule. Which state may be compared to be like such a thorn, whereof fire doth come forth, to the destruction both of the governor and the people. And how the laws of the realm might be well likened to such a thorn, after that the spiritual authority was cast forth, the destruction of such a sort of men, of all degrees, both great and small, the great spoils that were taken, may give sufficient proof to all them that hath any sense or remembrance of things so lately done. And now coming again to the spiritual authority and law, to join itself with the temporal, this is like to the fire that Moses saw in ruho ; which gave light, and did not bum, nor never doth, when it is well used. And if it be not well used, the fault is in the persons, and not in the thing ; as the fault is not in the temporal laws, when the prince doth abuse them ; howbeit of their nature they be tanquam spince, as was also Moses' law, sharp to which was mitigate ; and so shall be in every when they be joined with the si^iritual ought not to be called "foreign laws" More here tcantintj. Non in prohahilihiis humancB sapienticc verbis, ne etacuetur Christi : as it should be in this case. For if this probability were followed, the slander of the cross should be void. For this were no slander to the Jews, to hear Christ honoured in a figure, they being APPENDIX. ever vised to the same : nor it wo\ild seem so much foolisli to tlie gentiles and infidels, after we had accepted Christ for God, to honour him in a figurative manner. But tliis being the counsel of Christ, to utter his great mystery in form that he should have it slander to both the Jews, that seek signs, and were used to be taught by figures ; and also the gentiles, that stick upon the judgment of reason ; the more probable you make it, the further you swerve from the true doctrine of Christ, and very true manner to teach it. And here may no new manner be taught. What a heinous pride is this, this doctrine passing a thousand year, and as many hundred beside as hath been since this sacrament was instituted, by the midst of the Jews and gentiles, with this slander and appearance of foolishness, never being found faulty in any one of the bishops and preachers of the word of God, that they confessed the real presence of the body of Christ in the sacrament of the altar ; but all found faulty and condemned of heresy, which denied the same ! And ever the doctrine of the presence, prevailing and triumphing above man's reason or sense, may be capace of the same : which both God will have mortified and die utterly, when this mystery and meat of life is spoken and taken. For as that was the beginning of the destruction of man, when following the probability of reason, he would feed himself with meat prohibit unto him ; so the counsel of God hath ordained this to be the beginning of the life of man, to take a sensible meat, wherein neither reason nor sense can find any probability, or make any judgment thereof. But because I have entreated this part more largely In another epistle that I send imto you, wherein I shew that standing, as you do, without repentance of the manner of your entry to the service of the church, you could never be neither good scholar of this doctrine, and much less a master ; I will now proceed no further to reason with you herein, knowing all to be in vain, and no help nor mean to recover you, but only prayer. Which with all my heart, as I would for mine own soul, I will not fail to use for you to him whom you have so greatly offended, as I never read of any bishop that ever was in the church. But the fountain of his mercy is never closed to them that will call for it : as mine own entire prayer is to the infinite mercy of God, that you may have the grace so to do ; sending you for obtaining of that, his holy Spirit, qui condemnat mun- dum de peccato, de judlcio, et de justitia : that, seeing first your sore condemnation, you may therewith be stirred with all humility and contrite heart to demand some comfort ; which cannot be hoped of without your former condemnation of yourself. Whereunto to bring you, it hath caused me by writing to set forth so earnestly some part of your grievous offences afore you : willing you no less comfort, than I would to mine own soul. And the same I say, concluding and ending, as I began : it may please the paternal love, that God beareth unto all sinners, for his sake, that being his only Son, God and man, died to pay their ransom, for to forgive you, and to deliver you ex ore leonis, which hath so devoured you, that if you be not plucked out as the prophet Amos saith of Israel, quotnodo si eruat pastor duo crura aiit extremum auricula; ; I say, if you be not plucked out by the ear, you be utterly undone both body and soul. Which yet again, and ever, the infinite mercy of God may defend you from ! Written in the court at St James', the vi. of November, LOoo. Your very true comforter in God, you not refusing his grace, R. Pole. Car. Leg. XLV. Processus contra Thomam Cranmer. Reverendissimo in Christo patri et domino, domino Jacobo miseracione divina tituli mss. Lam- sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romane ecclesie presbitero cardinali de Puteo nuncupate. No. nx"^ causeque et causis ac partibus infrascriptis judice ac commissario a sanctissimo domino slif^e^l' nostro papa specialiter deputato, sou alii vestro in hac parte surrogate sive surrogando cra?m°/rf''' cuicunque, vester humilis Jacobus, permissione divina Glocestrcnsis episcopus ac vestre iT«9-iifa' reverendiflsime paternitatis, immo verius sanctissimi domini nostri pape vigore literarum mu!^'"*"" 542 APPENDIX. [1555. commissionalium presentibus annex' commissarius sive subdelegatus sufficicntcr et legitime deputatus, omnimodas obedicncias et rcverencias tanto revcrendissimo patri ac sedi apos- tolice debitas cum omni subjcctionis lionore. Ad noticiam vestram dcducimus et deduci volumus, vcstrcque reverendissime paternitati significamus et certificamus per presentes, quod die lune, nono viz. die mensis Septcmbris, anno Domini millesimo quingcntesirao quinquagesimo quinto, indictione decima tercia pontificatus sanctissimi in Cliristo patris et domini nostri, domini Pauli divina providentia pape quarti anno prime, in ecclesia parocliiali dive virginis Marie in Oxonia, in providi et circumspect! viri magistri Jo- liannis Clerk, sedis apostolice auctoritate notarii publici, et testium in actis hujus diei (ut inferius statim apparebit) presenciis coram nobis ad effectum infrascriptum judicialiter et pro tribunali sedentibus, comparens et personaliter constitutus preclarus et venerabilis vir magister Johannes Story legum doctor quasdam literas vestras commissionales vestre paternitatis reverendissime, immo verius apostolicas presentibus annex' sigillo vestro cera rubea impressa in quadam alba lignea capsula inclusa cum filis sive cordulis rubei coloris pendentibus sigillatas, ac signo, nomine, et subscripcione providi viri Claudii Badii clerici Bismitine diocesis publici auctoritate apostolica et imperiali notarii et scribe vestri (ut apparuit) in hac parte specialiter assumpti munitas et subscriptas, non viciatas, non rasas, non abolitas, non cancellatas, nec in aliqua sui parte suspectas, sed sanas et integras ac omni vicio et sinistra suspicione carentes, nobis directas et per partem illustrissimorum serenissimorumque Philippi et Marie Anglic regis et regine in ipsis literis commissiona- libus nominat' ex parte dicti sanctissimi domini nostri pape et vestra realiter presentavit. Post quarum literarum commissionalium presentacionem nobis et recepcionem per nos liumiliter factas, ipsisque per dominum Christoferum Smythe apostolice sedis auctoritate notarium publicum usque ad subscripcionem notarii in eisdem exclusive tunc ibidem publico perlectis, per prefatum venerabilem virum magistrum Johannem Story fuimus debite requisiti, quatenus onus execucionis earundem in nos assumcre et acceptare ip- sasque exequi dignaremur. Post cujus requisicionem sic ut premittitur nobis factam, ob lionorem et reverenciam sacrosancte sedis apostolice et paternitatis vestre reverendissime onus execucionis earundem in nos assumpsimus, atque juxta vim, formam, tenorem et effectum earundem procedendum fore decrevimus ; prenominatumque magistrum Johan- nem Clerk notarium publicum in nostrum et actoruni nostrorum agendorumque et expediendorurn per nos et coram nobis in caiisa et causis inferius descriptis ac inter partes infra nominatas scribam assumpsimus, deputavimus, ct constituimus. Quo facto, egregius vir magister Thomas ]\Iartyn legum doctor exhibuit procuratorium suura a serenissimis Philippo ct Maria Auglie rcge et regina sibi et dicto venerabili viro magistro Johanni Story ac Davido Lewis conjunctim et divisim in hac parte concessis ac sigillo magno eorundem serenissiraorura et illustrissimorum regis et regine in cera crocei coloris sigillatis ; lectoque procuratorio liujusmodi de mandate nostro, prenominatus venerabilis vir magister Thomas Martin exhibens ut prefertur procuratorium suum pro dictis illus- trissimis rege et regina fecit se partem pro eisdem et dedit articulos ex parte ipsorum serenissimorum dominorum regis et regine contra piefatum dominum Thomam Cranmerum propositos et conceptos una cum scedula eisdem articulis annexa : etiam libros dedit in ipsis articulis mencionatos et in margine eorundem specificates ; petiitque procurator liujusmodi quatenus dignaremur decerncre dictum dominum Thomam Cranmerum, se archiepiscopum Cantuarie pretendentem, citandiun fore ad comparendura coram nobis die Jovis prox' tunc scquente, duodecimo viz. die dicti mensis Septembris in ecclesia predicta hora octava ante meridiem ad respondendum, et procedi videndum contra cum juxta tenorem dicte comniissionis sive subdelegacionis, et ad objiciendum contra articulos et cetera predicta contra eum in hac parte modo premisso exhibita si voluerit. Ad cujus quidem procuratoris pcticioncm, quia justa nobis videbatur ac juri et racione consona, decrevimus ipsum Thomam Cranmerum citandum juxta peticionem procuratoris predicti. Quo facto, prefatum Christoferum Smythe publicum apostolica auctoritate notarium in nostrum mandatarium in hac parte cum potestatc citandi, ccrtificandi, et exequendi dictam cicationem et quemcunque alium i^rocessum et ad alia facienda ad mandatarii officium spectantia deputavimus et admisimus; ipsumque Christoferum notarium publicum et mandatarium nostrum hujusmodi de fideliter exequendo, refcrendo, et certificando, et de (.'jus officio in ea parte juste exercendo juramento ad sancta Dei evangclia oneravimus ]555.] ArPENDIX. 543 et juravimus. Deinde vero articulos predictos et contenta in eisdem per dictum Christo- ferum Smythc notarium publicum publico in judicio pcrlcgi fccimus, nccnon prenominatum dominum Johannem Clerk notarium publicum ac scribam nostrum prcdictum ad con- ficiendum instrumentum seu instrumcnta publica unum vel plura de et super premissis omnibus et singulis per nos et coram nobis istis die et loco qualitercumque habitis et factia mandavimus, et eundem ad sic conficiendum ac testes infra nominates inde testimonium perhibcre prefatus magister Thomas Martyn instanter requisivit; prescntibus tunc ibidem yenerabilibus viris Richardo IMarsliall, Commissario Universitatis predictc, Waltero Wright legum doctore, Archidiacono Oxen', Arthuro Cole sacre theologie baccalario, preside Collegii dive Magdalene in eadem Universitate, Richardo Cawdewell in medicinis doctore, Henrico JoilylF sacre theologie baccalario, Thoma Pygott et Edmundo Powell armigeris, cum multis aliis ad numerum ducentarum personarum et ultra. Tenor vero procuratorii illustrissimorum Philippi et Marie Regis et Regine predictorum, de quo superius fit mencio, per prefatum venerabilem virum magistrum Thomam Martyn procuratorem in eodem nominatum ut prefertur productum et exhibitum sequitur, et est talis : " Universis pateat per presentes, quod nos Philippus et IVIaria Dei gracia Anglie Francie Neapolis Jerusalem et Hibernie Rex et Regina, fidei defensores, Principes Hispaniarum et Cicilie, Archiduces Austrie, Duces Mediolani Burgundie et Brabancie, Comites Haspurgi Flandrie et Tirolis, dilectos nobis in Christo Thomam Martyn, Johannem Story et Davidum Lewis legum doctores absentes tanquam presentes omnibus melioribus et eificacioribus mode via et forma conjunctim, et eorum quemlibet per se divisim et in solidum, ita quod non sit melior conditio occupantis nec deterior subseqvientis, sed quod unus eorum inceperit id ipsorum quilibet per se libere prosequi valeat, mediare pariter et finire, nostros veros legitimes et indubitatos procuratores, actores, factores, negociorumque nostrorimt gestores et nuncios speciales nominamus, ordinanius, facimus, et constituimus per presentes, damusque et concedimus eisdem procuratoribus nostris conjunctim ut prefertur et eorum cuilibet per se divisim et in solido potestatem generalem et mandatum speciale, ita quod specia- litas generalitati non derogat nec e contra, pro et nominibus nostris coram reverendis in Christo patribus Wigornien' et Glocestren' Episcopis ac Decano Londonien' et Archidia- cono Cantuar', seu coram eorum tribus, duobus, sive uno, reverendissimi in Christo patris et domini, domini Jacobi, miseratione divina tituli sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romane ecclesie presbyteri Cardinalis de Puteo nuncupat' sanctissimi in Christo patris et domini nostri domini Pauli divina providentia illius nominis Pape quarti, in causa et causis heresim aliaque enormia crimina, in quibus Thomas Cranmerus nuper metropolitane ecclesie Cant' Archiepiscopus assertus sit prolapsus, sapientibus, per nos nostrisque vice et nominibus contra ipsum Thomam Archiepiscopum pretensum mota et motis indecisis adhuc penden', Commissarii sive Judicis delegati, Subdelegatis sive Commissariis suiBci- enter ct legitime dcputatis, comparendi absenciamque nostram quoad personalem com- paracionem in omnibus excusandi ac causam et causas absentie nostre (si opus fuerit) allegandi, proponendi, ct probandi, ac fidem faciendi super eisdem, literasque commissio- nales remissoriaU sive subdelegatorum prefati reverendissimi Jacobi Cardinalis ac Judicis delegat' sive Commissarii antedicti realiter producend' ostendendi et exhibendi. Necnon articulos, capitula, positiones sive interrogatoria, ac alias materias, objectiones, allegaciones seu pcticiones quascunque verbo vel in scriptis dandi, faciendi, ministrandi, proponendi et exhibendi, posicionibus et articulis excepcionibusque ex adversis fiendis respondendi et suis responderi petendi, videndique juramentum quodcunque licitum ct honestum ac de jure in hac parte requisitum in animas nostras prestand' subeund' et jurand'. Testes, literas et instrumcnta, ac alia quccunque probacionum genera producend' ostendend' et exhibend', productaque et exhibita ex ad verso reproband' et impugnandi, crimina et de- fectus objiciendi et objectis respondendi, dccreta quecunque fieri decemiquc petendi et obtinendi, alium insuper procuratorem sive procuratores loco eorum seu eorum alicujus substituendi, ac substitutum sive substitutes hujusmodi revocandi, procuratorisque ofiicium in se reassumendi, quotiens et quando id eis seu eorum alicui melius videbitur expedire. Ceteraque omnia et singula faciendi, exercendi ct cxpedicndi, que in premissis aut circa ea neccssaria fuerint seu quomodohbet opportuna, etiam si mandatum do se magis exigant speciale quam superius est expressum. Et promittimus nos rates, gratos, et firmos perpetuo habituros totum et quicquid dicti procuratores nostri seu eorum aliquis 544 APPENDIX. [1555. fecerit in premissis aut aliquo premissorum sub ypotheca et obligatione omnium bonorum nostrornm, et in ea parte caucionem exponimus per presentes. Dat' sub magno sigillo nostro apud honorium nostrum de Hamtoncorte Londonien* dioces' xxiiii'" die mensis Augusti anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quinto ac annis regnorum nostrornm secundo et tercio." Adveniente vero dicto die Jovis, xii°. viz. die predicti mensis Septembris, annoque Domini indictione et pontificatu predictis, coram nobis prefato Jacobo Glocestren' Episcopo ac Judice subdelegato sive Commissario supra no- minato in ecclcsia parochiali dive Virginis Marie superius specificat' loco in hac parte assignat' et deputat' judicialiter et pro tribunali seden' in prenominati magistri Johannis Clerk Notarii publici et scribe nostri predicti presentia, prefatus venerabilis vir magister Thomas IMartyn ex superabundanti exbibuit procuratorium suum predictum pro illus- trissimis rege et regina predictis, et se partem fecit pro eisdem ac eorum nomine procu- ratorio mandatum nostrum citatorium contra dictum dominum Thomam Cranmerum modo superius specificat' per nos decretum et sub sigillo nostro emanatum una cum certificatorio in dorso ejusdem sub instrumento publico de et super execucione ejusdem per prenominatum Christoferum Smythe Notarium publicum et Mandatarium nostrum predictum die et loco ac sub modo et forma in eodem certificatorio specificatis et contentis concepto, ac signis et subscripcionibus tam prefati domini Johannis Clerk auctoritate apostolica notarii publici et scribe nostri predicti, quam etiam dicti Chris- toferi Smythe eadem etiam auctoritate apostolica notarii publici nostrique in hac parte JMandatarii specialiter ut prefertur deputati, admissi et jurati, consignat' et subscript' ac nostro sigillo etiam sigillat' realiter exhibuit, et contra prefatum dominum Thomam Cranmerum tunc in judicio personaliter presentem ex parte dictorum serenissimorum dominorum Philippi et Marie, Regis et Regine predict', ac procuratorio nomine pro eisdem denuo dedit articulos prius ut prefertur per eum coram nobis datos et porrectos, atque in partem et subsidium probacionis articulorum hujusmodi et contentorum in eisdem exhibuit libros mencionatos in dictis articulis vestre reverendissime paternitati originaliter una cum presentibus transmissos. Qui quidem libri atque articuli ac sub- delegatio et mandatum nostrum citatorium predict' in eorum formis originalibus tempore cxecucionis nostri hujusmodi mandati citatorii eidem Thome publico ostensi, ac ipsi seu saltern vere copie collacionate eorundem ac signo et nomine prefati domini Johannis Clerk, notarii publici nostrique actorum scribe antedicti, signat' eidem domino Thome Cranmero de facto realiter tradite fuerunt et penes eum dimisse, prout ex tenore cer- tificatorii dicti nostri mandati citatorii plenius ac manifeste liquet et apparet, in pre- sentia ejusdem domini Thome Cranmer personaliter ut prefertur presentis et comparentis, ac primo et ante omnia protestantis quod per suam comparicionem aut per aliqua per eum dicta seu dicenda, gesta vel gerenda, seu aliquo modo per eum facta seu fienda, non intendit consentire in nos subdelegatum sive commissarium antedictum aut in aliquem alium auctoritate domini pape seu Romani pontificis fulgentem, tanquam in judicem sibi in hac parte (ut asseruit) conipetentem, seu aliquo pacto admittere aliquam auctoritatem dicti Romani pontificis, asserendo et constanter affirmando eundem Romanum pontificem nullum in hoc regno habere seu habere debuisse aut debere auctoritatem seu potestatem, quodque ex eo etiam ipsius Romani pontificis auctoritatem ut prefertur admittere non intendit pro eo quod alias prestitit juramentum contrarium (ut asseruit) Henrico tunc Anglic illius nominis regi octavo, viz. de renunciando Romano pontifici et de admittendo et acceptando eundem regem Henricum octavum pro supremo capite ecclesias Anglicane, et protestabatur ulterius se paratum esse ad respondendum coram quocumque judice potestatem, auctoritatem, sou commissionem dictorum illustrissimorum regis et regine liabente. Idem dominus Thomas Cranmerus tunc incontinenti ibidem multis variisque niodis ac verbis suis nephariis, famosis et protervis publico in judicio dixit, opposuit, et objecit contra auctoritatem potestatemque dicti domini nostri Pape et Romani pontificis, et inter cetera audacter et sine pudore aut verecundia asserendo ipsum Romanum pon- tificem per leges et canones suos non solum pervertisse et pervertere leges hujus regni Anglie, sed etiam sacras scripturas et leges divinas, etiam asserendo et constanter afliir- mando inter cetera Christum in eucharistia spiritualiter tantum et non corporaliter esse, sed in corpore in celo tantum esse et non alibi. Asseruitque quod casu quo papam sive Romanum pontificem modernum imitari contigerit vestigia predecessonim suoruni 1555.] APPENDIX. 545 Romanorum pontificum, aut si ejus aiictoritate potestatc et legibus 5n regnis ct dominiis aliorum jirincipinn uti contigerit, quod per lioc perverteret et dcstrueret tarn Icgcs divinas quam etiaiii leges regum, et in lioc utitur (ut asseruit) vice antcchristi et pro antecliristo et Cliristi adversario ccnseri deberet. Ac ctiam addendo asseruit et publico affirmavit, quod quisquis receperit sou admiserit auctoritatcm domini Pape seu Roniani pontificis in hoc Anglie regno, adversaretur et Deo et corone Anglie, atque eo facto excommuni- catus est. Ulteriusque asseruit et publice dixit prefatus Thomas Cranmerus nos Sub- delegatum ac Commissarium predictum nullo modo fuisse aut esse judicem sibi in hac parte competentem, sed incompetentem et perjurum eo quod admisimus auctoritatem Roniani pontificis et eo quod juranientum alias prestitimus contrarium viz. de renun- ciando auctoritati ejusdem Romani pontificis ac de acceptando et admittendo prenomi- natum Regem Ilenricuni octavum pro supremo capite ecclesie Anglicane. Et quia dictus dominus Cranmerus negavit Romanum pontificem esse supremum caput ecclesie Christi, ideo interrogatus per prefatum procuratorem dominorum Regis et Regine "quisnam tunc" (ejus judicio et opinione) "caput esset ecclesie," hujusmodi respondebat, " Regem quemcumque in regno suo." Et cum dictus Procurator replicavit dicens, " Ergo Nero qui interfecit Petrum caput fuit ecclesie Christi," ipse dominus Cranmerus afiir- mavit eundem Neronem sic fuisse caput ecclesie Christi, et etiam Turcam sue ecclesie caput esse. Deinde prenoniinatus venerabilis vir magister Thomas Martyn procurator antedictus in subsidium probationis contentorum in dictis articulis exhibuit quoddam in- strumentum publicum manu propria magistri Richardi Watkyns notarii publici (ut appa- ruit) subscriptum, et ejus signo (ut apparuit) signatum, continens in se inter cetera tenorem juramenti fidelitatis obediencie per ipsum Thomam Cranmerum tempore ejus prefectionis sive consecracionis in Archiepiscopum Cantuar' beato Petro et sedi apostolice ac domino nostro Pape Clementi ejusque successoribus Romanis pontificibus prestiti, petiitque procu- rator predictus memoratum dominum Thomam Cranmerum per nos juramento onerari de fideliter respondendo tam dictis articulis et scedule annex' qu.am etiam ceteris per eum superius respective exhibitis in presencia ejusdem domini Thome Cranmeri recusantis subire juramentum hujusmodi pro eo (ut asseruit) quod nos procedimus in hac parte auctoritate Romani pontificis. Ceterum salvis protestacionibus suis previis et etiam sub protestacione quod non intendebat rcspondere nobis subdelegato predicto, sed prefato magistro Thome Martyn procuratori antedicto, tunc incontinenti idem Thomas Cranmerus dictis articulis omnibus et singulis superius ut prcfertur contra eum datis et objcctis ad peticionem prefati magistri Thome Martyn procuratoris predicti et de mandato nostro tam Latine quam An- glice plene et articulatim ac publice pcrlectis et declaratis sceduleque dictis articulis annexe et ceteris exhibitis antedictis, absque tamen aliquo juramento, deliberate ct constanter coram nobis in publico judicio pro tribunali sedcn' respondebat ut sequitur. Ad primum articulum respondct se recepisse bullas a curia Romana et a Romano pontifice pro recepcione Archicpiscopatus Cantuar', quas bullas (ut asseruit) obtulit dicto tunc Regi Henrico octavo et ab eodem Rege et ejus auctoritate (ut etiam asseruit) eundem Arch- iepiscopatum rccepit : et aliter negat hunc articulum esse vcrum. Ad secundum fatetur contenta in eodem esse vera. Ad tercium fatetur se acceptasse et duxisse mulierem in uxorem, postquam recepit sacrum ordinem sacerdotalem et circa viginti annos post mortem prime uxoris sue : et aliter hunc articulum negat esse verum. Ad quartum fatetur contenta in eodem esse vera. Ad'quintum fatetur se secrete tenuisse dictam mulierem secundo per eum acceptam, quousque per statuta et leges hujus regni Anglie (ut asseruit) ei licitum fuit habere uxorem, et quod tunc eam publice tenuit et ab eadem plures proles habuit : et aliter negat articulum hujusmodi. Ad vj fatetur eundem esse verum, tamen sine pudore aut verecundia ut dicit. Ad septimum fatetur se edidisse librum in hac parte exhibitum ct in articulo mencionatum vocat' "A defense of the true and catholicke feithe" etc. et negat se edidisse librum in eodem articulo etiam mencionatum vocat' " A discourse of Peter Martir" etc. ; et quoad tercium librum vocat' " A discourse of the Lord's supper" etc. negat se ilium edidisse, tamen credit quod hujusmodi liber est bonus et catholicus, et quoad cathechismum et articulos in eodem fatetur se adhi- buisse ejus consilium circa edicionem ejusdem: et quoad librum vocat' "Anaunswer of the moste reuerende father in God" etc. fatetur se edidisse illam partem ejusdem libri que continet ejus responsa ad librum editum per reverendum palrem Winton' Episcopum. 1_CRANMER, ir.J 546 APPENDIX. [1555. Ad octaviim respondet se nunquam coegisse aliquos hujusmodi articulis subscribere, tamen dicit quod plures clericorum provincie Cant' cisdem articulis vohintarie subscripserunt, quorum subscripciones recepit ut dicit : et aliter neo-at articuhim bujusmodi. Ad nonum fatctur quod a turri London' ad academiam Oxon' ductus fuit : et aliter ncgat contenta in eodem. Ad decimum fatetur so pro viribus defendisse libros et articulos inencionatos in hoc articulo (et in loco articulate) et contenta in eisdem : ct aliter negat. Ad imdecimum fatetur sententiam de facto fuisse contra eum latam eo quod defendebat libros et articulos predictos, et tamen dicit quod in illis libris et articulis non sunt hereses alique contente : et aliter respondet negative. Ad duodecimum respondet quod recessit ab auctoritato Romani pontificis, et aliis (quantum potuit) persuasit ut sic recederent, propter enormi- tates illic (ut dixit) regnantes ; tamen per hoc dicit eum non esse schismaticum nec per hoc recessisse ab ecclesia catholica : et aliter credit hunc articulum non esse verum in aliquo. Ad decimum tercium et scedulam fatetur se prestitisse juramentum obediencie prout continetur in scedula huic articulo annexa ; tamen hoc fecit (ut asseruit) sub pro- testacione in instrumento publico (ut prefertur) in hac parte exhibito contenta; et non aliter. Ad xiiij respondet et fatetur se recessisse (ut prefertur) ab auctoritate Romani pontificis et aliis sic recedere persuasit ; hoc tamen (ut dicit) non fecit ante legem inde factam auctoritate parliament! Anglie : et etiam dicit quod post leges hujusmodi et earum auctoritate consecravit episcopos et cetera fecit que ante legem' hujusmodi factam ad Romanum pontificem pertinebant et que per ipsum Romanum pontificem antea fieri solebant: et aliter negat. Ad xv respondet quod ante recepcionem Romani pontificis auctoritatem et ante reconciliacionem nuperrime in hoc Anglie regno factam hoc regnum in bono statu remansit, atque maxime optat quod modo in eodem statu remaneret ; et fatebatur (ut prius) se recessisse ab auctoritate Romani Pontificis, et quod non intendit ad illam auctoritatem redire vel eandem aliquo modo admittere, ut dicit. Ad ultimum negat contenta in eodem aliter esse vera quam superius respondebat, ut dicit. Ac incon- tinent! (responsionibus predicti domini Thome Cranmeri modo premisso publice et judicialiter factis, receptis, et conscriptis) dictus venerabilis vir magister Thomas Martyn procurator predictus ac nomine procuratorio quo supra acceptavit responsa superius facta et contenta in eisdem, quatenus faciunt pro parte et intencione dictorura illustrissimorum dominonim suorum, atque super articulis et exhibitis predictis produxit venerabiles viros magistros Will'm Tresham, Richardum ]\Iarshall, Richardum Smythe, et Richardum Croke, sacre theologie doctores, Jacobum Curtopp, Robertum Warde, Georgium Lon- don, et Robertum Series, in testes, quos nos ad peticionem procuratoris hujusmodi in testes admisimus, et in forma jurandorum testium tactis per eos sacrosanctis scriptm-is de fideliter deponendo et de dicendo omnem et meram veritatem, cum fuerint examinati in hac parte de et super premissis super quibus modo premisso product! fuerunt, omni amicicia, favore, afiectione, odio, timore et displicentia postpositis et semotis, juxta for- mam, modum et morem in simil! testium admissione et jurament! prestacione solit' et consuet' et in hac parte de jure requisit', jurari fecimus in presentia diet! domin! Thome Cranmeri sub ejus protestacionibus previis allegantis quod diet! testes nullo modo in hac parte sunt testes idonei, nec eisdem fides aliqua in hac parte fuit aut est (ut asseruit) adhibenda pre eo (ut etiam asseruit) sunt perjur! in eo quod subierunt juramentum domino Reg! Anglie tanquam supremo capiti, ac modo contra hujusmodi juramentum (ut prefertur) per eos prestitum admiserunt auctoritatem Romani pontificis. Et tunc idem dominus Thomas interrogatus, an velit aliquibus aliis excepcionibus ut! contra testes predictos seu aliqua interrogatoria contra eos ministrare, respondebat quod noluit nec ulterius aliquid in hac parte dicere, proponere, vel objicere. Super quibus omnibus ct singulis modo premisso dicto duodecimo die Septembris ac anno Domini indictione pontificatuque et loco antedictis habitis factisque et expeditis, prefatum dominum Jo- hannem Clerk Notarium publicum ac nostrum in hac parte auctorum Scribam predictum mandavimus, eundemque dictus magister Thomas Martyn procurator antedictus et pro- curatorio nomine predicto ad conficiend' instrumentum sive instrumenta publicum sen publica ac testes infra nominates tunc presentes inde testimonium pcrbibitur' instantcr rogavit et requisivit, presentibus tunc ibidem venerabilibus viris Waltero \yright legum doctore Archidiacono Oxen', Will'mo Tresham, Richardo Marshall, Richardo Smythe pubhco prelectorc sacre theologie in eadem academia, et Richardo Croke sacre theologie 1555.] APPENDIX. 547 professoribus, Artlmro Cole sacrc theologic baccalario ac preside Collegii dive Magda- lene in Oxonia, Ricliardo Cawdewell in medicinis doctore, Roberto Morwent sacre theo- logie baccalario, preside Collegii vulgo Anglice diet' " Oriell Colledge," Mauricio Bullock artium magistro, vicegardiano Novi Collegii Winton' in Oxon', Richardo Busshop artium magistro, Griffino "Willyams in legibus baccalario, Philippo Randall principali Aule Cervine Oxon,' AVill'mo Ilawarden sacre tlieologie baccalario, principali Collegii Enei Nasi vocat' " brase nose," et Georgio Edrigio artium magistro ac publico Grecarum lite- rarum prelectore, ac Jolianne Pollard, Thoma Pygott, et Edmundo Powell armigeris, cum niultitudine copiosa tam clericorum et scliolarium dicte Universitatis quam etiam laicorum ad numerum quadringentarum personarum et ultra existen'. Postremo vero decimo tercio die mensis Septembris anno Domini indictioneque ac anno pontificatus supradictis, in quadam superior! camera sive pergula gardiani Collegii Novi dicte Uni- versitatis, in presentia prefati domiui Jobannis Clerk Notarii publici ac Scribe nostri predicti, etiam presentibus Thoma Owen in legibus baccalario et Christofero Smytlie Notariis publicis London' commoran', testes infra nominates (ut prefertur) productos et j urates examinavimus, eorumque testium dicta et depositiones seriatim sequuntur et sunt tales. RicuARDus Croke sacro theologie doctor in Universitate Cantabrigie, sexaginta sex vel quinque annorum, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, de noticia partium examinatus dicit, quod novit prefatum Thomam Cranmenim circiter triginta sex annos, Reginam Mariam a bimatu, Regem Philippum ex quo venit in Angliam, viz. circiter annum. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quintum sextum septimum octavum et nonum respondet, quod credit articulos veros esse et omnia in eis contenta, quodque de eisdem fama laborat per universum regnum Anglie et in multis etiam partibus transmarinis ; et aliter nescit deponere. Ad decimum dicit articulum esse verum, quia ipse personaliter disputacioni predicte in publica scola theologica Oxon' facte interfuit. Ad undecimum dicit articu- lum esse verum, ipse enim presens erat in ccclesia parochiali dive Virginis Marie Oxon' quando decretum in articulo specificatum adversus eundem Thomam pronunciatum fuit. Ad diiodecimum respondet articulum esse verum, excepto eo quod iste deponens certo affirmare non potest quod prefatus Thomas Cranmer aliquos per vim coegerit et compu- lerit ad renunciandum auctoritati sedis apostolice, quanquam et illud publico a fide dignis audivit. Dicit insuper quod prefatus Cranmer multos seduxerit non tantum ab aucto- ritate ecclesie Romane, sed etiam a veritatc in multis aliis fidei catholice articulis : et aliter nescit deponere ad articulum predictum. Ad decimumtercium dicit quod audivit ipsum Cranmerum publico confitentem se in consecracione sua prestitisse sacrum obediencie summo pontifici : et aliter nescit deponere in articulo predicto. Ad decimimiquartum dicit et deponit ut supra : dicit insuper quod prefatus Cranmer pro Archiepiscopo Cant' se gerens consecravit et transtulit complures in Anglie episcopos, viz. consecravit quon- dam doctorem Poynett in Winton' Ep'm ct quondam Coverdale in Ep'm Exon' et quendam Johannem Iloper in Ep'm Glocestr' et quod transtulit quondam doctorem Rydley a Roffen' in Londonien' episcopatum. Ad xv dicit articulum esse verum, quia lieri audivit eum publico detestantem auctoritatem Pape et apostolice sedis : ct aliter nescit deponere. Ad xvi dicit famam de premissis divulgatam esse per universum regnum Anglie. RoBERTUs Warde artium magister et publicus pbilosopliie in Academia Oxon' pre- lector, quadraginta vel circiter annorum, testis (ut prefertur) productus et juratus, libere condicionis, interrogatus de noticia personarum dicit, quod novit Regem Philippum ab eo tempore quo primum appulit in Anglia, hoc est per integrum annum et ultra, Mariam Reginam ab inicio regni Edwardi sexti, viz. circiter novem annos, Thomam Cranmerum per duodecim annos vel circiter novit. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quin- tum et sextum dicit, quod credit articulos veros esse et omnia in eis contenta, quia sepius publico audivit contenta in eisdem vera esse tam Oxonie quam alibi in multis Anglie ])artibus. Ad septimum dicit, quod credit prefatum Thomam vix adeo erudi- turn ut possit ipse ejus proprio ingenio luijusmodi libros componere, certo tamen scit ejus nomine et auctoritatc eos circumferri, ipsvnnque Thomam dixisse libros predictos scu saltern plurimos ex illis fuisse proprio ingenio confectos, et ut sues agnovisse, et quod novit ipsum Thomam sepius defendisse plurimas hereses in libris predictis con- 35—2 548 APPENDIX. [1555. tentas in piiblicis dispiitacionibiis Oxonie liabitis, in quibus iste deponens publico certa- mine contra dictum Thomam congressus est : et alitor nescit deponere. Ad octavum credit esse verum, quia publice a fide dignis audivit : et aliter nescit. Ad nonum dicit esse verum, quia vidit quum prefatus Thomas Oxoniam primum a Londino ductus est, et in aliis rebus credit articulum esse verum. Ad decimum dicit articulum esse verum, quia interfuit disputacionibus predict', et in eisdem disputacionibus eidem Thome publice respondebat dum predict', liereses pro viribus confirmare satageret. Ad undecimum dicit articulum verum esse ; ipse enim interfuit in ede dive Marie Oxon' quum decretum in articulo specificatum contra prefatum Thomam Cranmerum et duos alios publice lege- retur per Doctorem "Weston. Ad xij dicit quod credit esse verum, quia publice et sepius a fide dignis audivit. Ad xiij dicit verum esse, quia vidit publicum instrumentum super juramento predicto confectum publice contra eundem Thomam exhibitum : et aliter nescit. Ad xiiij dicit quod prefatus Thomas Cranmerus consecravit in episcopos Johannem Hooper in Gloucestren' Milonem Couerdale in Exonien' Hugonem Holbache et postea quendam doctorem Taylor in episcopos Lincoln', et insuper quod consecravit doctorem Rydley in Rofien' episcopum, quern postea transtulit ad episcopatum Londoniensem ; et in aliis credit articulum esse verum. Ad xv dicit verum esse, quia heri xij" Septembris audivit eum animo obstinato contempnentem primatum Romane ecclesie, et insuper pro- testantem se nolle aliquo pacto in eundem consentire. Ad xvj dicit famam de pre- missis publice divulgatam esse tam Oxonie quam alibi in Anglia. RoBERTCs Serles sacre theologie baccalaurius in Universitate Oxon' commorans Ix". annorum vel circiter, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, testis (ut prefertur) productus et juratus de noticia partium examinatus dicit, quod no^-it Regem Philippum a tempore adventus sui in Angliam, viz. per annum aut circiter, ac Reginam Mariam per triginta annos vel circiter, Thomam Cranmerum circiter viginti annos. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quintum sextum septimum octavum et nonum dicit, quod credit articulos veros esse et omnia contenta in eisdem, quia eadem publice audivit tam Oxonie quam in aliis Jiujus regni Anglie partibus : et aliter nescit deponere. Ad decimum dicit quod ipse presens personaliter non interfuit publice disputacioni habite Oxon' cum prefato Thonia Cranmer; credit tamen articulum per omnia verum esse, quia publica (ut asserit) per universum Anglie regnum fama erat et est, ipseque a nonnuUis fide dignis qui disputa- cioni predicte intererant personaliter audivit prefatum Cranmerum in Academia predicta publica disputacione libros et articulos sues predictos pro viribus defendisse, tandemque convictum et exsibilitatum a multis fuisse : et aliter nescit deponere. Ad undecimum dicit similiter, quod credit et ex frequenti fide dignorum relacione audivit, omnia et sin- gula in articulo contenta vera esse : et aliter nescit deponere. Ad xij dicit quod credit dictum Thomam fuisse et esse notorium scismaticum et hereticum, quia sepius audivit eundem tam privatim quam publice multas impias et execrandas hereses docentem, efFe- rentem et pertinaciter defendentem, et quod idem deponens circa id temporis, quo ecclesia Anglicana primum cepit desistere ab auctoritate Pape et sedis apostolice, fuit vicarius de Lenliam dioces' et provinc' Cantuar', et ideo turn subjectus (sen saltem publice habitus pro subjecto) jurisdictioni prefati Thome Cranmeri, qui turn publice pro episcopo Cant' se gessit, et quod ab ipso Thoma Cranmero seu saltem ab ejus Cancellario (mandatum et auctoritatem regiam in ea parte habere pretendente) idem deponens inductus et com- pulsus sit ad renunciandum auctoritati domini Pape et ad prestandum juramentum contra eundem et contra sedem apostolicam. Dicit insuper quod ipse circiter xv hinc annos unus erat ex publicis concionatoribus domini Regis in dioces' Cant', quodque ex predicto officio ignomiuiose expulsus fuit per prefatum Tliomam Cranmerum Archiepiscopum Cant' pre- tens' pro eo viz. quod idem Robertus Series publice in concionibus affirmavit rcalem presenciam corporis et sanguinis Christi in eucharistia, et quod recusavit subscribere certis articulis per prefatum Thomam Cranmerum editis et divulgatis qui sibi a fide Christiana in multis dissentire et penitus heretice videbantur, quodque eo nomine per prefatum Thomam (seu saltem ejus jussu et mandate) idem deponens bis in carceres conjectus fuit et ibidem diu detentus, liocque fuit et est notorium per universam Cant' dice' : ct aliter nescit deponere de articulo predicto. Ad xiij dicit quod credit et quod pubhce audivit esse verimi ; et aliter nescit deponere. Ad xiiij dicit quod postquam in Anglia publice renunciatum est auctoritati sedis apostolice, maxime queque negocia ad 1555.] APPENDIX. 549 jurisdictionem spiritualem pertinencla, ut consecraciones episcojionim et siniilia, sub umbra et auctoritate regii nominis per ipsum Thomam Cranmerum se (ut prefertur) tuni pro Archiepiscopo Cant' gcicnteni agcbantur ct fiebant : ct aliter ncscit deponerc. Ad xv dicit articulum esse vcrum, quia nuperrime viz. licstcma die audivit ipsum impia ct execranda contra sedem apostolicam predict' publice in judicio dicenteni, ct protestantcm quod nullo modo intendit in eandem consentire neque se eidem reconciliare : et aliter ncscit deponerc. Ad xvj dicit famam de premissis laborare. WiLLiELMUs Tresuam sacrc thcologie professor et ecclesie Christi Oxon' canonicus, sexaginta annorum etatis aut circiter, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, testis productus juratus et cxaminatus super articulis et exbibitis ex parte illustrissimorum principum Philippi ct Marie Regis et Regine Anglie contra dorainum Thomam Cranmerum pretensum Archie- piscopum Cant' propositis dicit et deponit in vim juramenti sui prestiti ut sequitur. Primo quoad noticiam partium dicit, quod dictum Rcgium Philippum per annum inte- grum ac dominam JMariam Reginam per viginti annos jam ult' ac dictum Thomam Cran- merum per idem tempus bene novit, ut dicit. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quintum et sextum articulos dicit et deponit contenta in eisdem fuisse et esse vera ac tanquam vera publica, notoria, manifesta pariter et famosa in hoc Anglie regno habita de auditu istius deponentis, et quod sic sepius audivit dici, ut dicit : ct aliter ncscit deponere. Ad septimum dicit et deponit, quod prenominatus dominus Cranmerus libros sequentes edidit et orbi publicavit, viz. " A defense of the true and catholique feithe" etc. Item librum vocat' " An aunswer of the most reuerende father in God" etc. atque etiam quod idem Thomas Cranmerus ejus consilium adhibuit circa edicionem libri vocat' " Cata- chismum," in lioc articulo respective mencionat*, quos quidem respective libros iste dcpo- nens dicit se audivisse prenominatum dominum Thomam Cranmerum in publico judicio fateri et coirfiteri se modo et forma quibus supra edidisse, et ejus consilium adhibuisse: et aliter nescit deponere. Ad octavum nescit deponere. Ad nonum dicit et deponit contenta in hoc articulo esse vera do certa sciencia et noticia hujus deponentis, ut dicit. Ad X et xj dicit et deponit, quod quia dictus dominus Thomas Cranmerus in Academia Oxon' publica disputacione secum ex more scolarum habita contenta in dictis libris et articulis publice pro viribus defendebat, et sic quatenus potuit defendens convietus fuit, et circiter duos aut tres dies prox' sequen' intra ecclesiam parochialem dive Marie Virginis Oxon', ex eo quod ab eisdem recedere pertinaciter recusavit, scolastico et academico Oxon' decreto pro hcretico et impio pronunciatus fuit et declaratus, librique ct articuli pre- dicti pro hereticis et impiis pronunciati et declarati, de certa sciencia visu et auditu istius jurati, ut dicit; addendo ac causam sciencie sue in hac parte reddendo dicit se fuisse presentem tempore defensionis et convictionis predict', et dicit se contra eundem Thomam et ejus libros predictos in publica scola disputasse, et quod audivit ipsum Thomam ejus libros et hereses predict' modo et forma quibus supra defendentem, et in ea parte (ut prefertur) convictum, ut dicit : Presentibus tunc ibidem Richardo Smythe, Richardo Marshall, et Richardo Crook, sacre theologie professoribus, contcstibus suis cum multis aliis, ut dicit, premissa videntibus et audientibus. Ad duodecimum. dicit et deponit contenta hujusmodi articulo fuisse et esse vera, ac in Anglie regno publica, notoria, m.anifesta pariter et famosa de auditu, scientia, et noticia istius jurati, except' tantum quod ignorat de aliqua compulsione per eundem Thomam Cranmerum cuiquam facta, ut dicit. Ad xiij dicit contenta in hujusmodi articulo fuisse et esse vera ut credit, eo quod tunc Romanus pontifex suam auctoritatem exercebat in hoc regno Anglie de certa sciencia ct noticia istius deponentis, ut dicit. Et ulterius dicit et deponit se audivisse dictum Thomam Cranmerum in publico judicio coram reverendo domino Subdelegato pro tribunali in hac parte seden' fateri se tale prestitisse juramcntum obe- diencie, prout continetur in scedula huic articulo annexa ; hoc tamen fecit sub protesta- cione in instrumento publico in hac parte contra cum exhibito contenta, ut idem Thomas asseruit : et aliter nescit. Ad xiiij et xv dicit et deponit contenta in eisdem articulis (except' hoc tantum quod aliquem coegit ad consenciendum contcntis in eisdem articulis) fuisse et esse vera, publica, et notoria de certa sciencia et noticia hujus deponentis, ut dicit. Ad ultimum dicit et deponit predeposita per eum fuisse et esse vera, pubHca, et notoria, ac juxta cadem famam presertim in hoc Anglie regno laborasse et laborare juxta depositionem suam predictam. 550 APPENDIX. Jacobus Curtopp artium magister decanusque Ecclesie Catli' Petriburgen', triginta octo annorum etatis aut circitcr, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, testis productus juratus et examinatus super articulis et exhibitis in hac parte contra Thomam Cranmerum pre- tensum Archiepiscopum Cant' ex parte illustrissimonim dominorum nostrorum Regis et Regine propositis et datis. Primo quoad noticiam partiuni litigantium dicit, quod dic- tum dominum nostrum Regem per tres quarterios anni ult' ac dominam Reginam per XXV annos jam ult' elapsos respective bene novit, ut dicit. Ad prinium et secundum dicit et deponit, quod sic dici audivit prout continetur in istis articulis : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad tercium dicit et deponit, quod audivit dici quod idem Thomas Cranmerus quandam mulierem secundo in iixorem duxit, sed an eidem mulieri fuit nuptus necne, nescit (ut dicit) nisi per auditum aliorum, sed pro certo dicit et deponit SB A-idisse eandem mulierem quam idem Thomas Cranmerus tanquam uxorem suam (ut asseruit) tenuit cum ipso Thoma in ejus mensa sedentem, comedentem et bibentem : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad iiij et quintum dicit et deponit, quod dici audivit quod dictus Thomas Cranmerus ejus secundam uxorem predictam tempore regis Henrici octavi clanculum et secrete tenuit, atque tempore Edwardi sexti etiam hujus regni nuper Regis idem Thomas eandem suam uxorem aperte et publice tenuit de visu et noticia istius deponentis : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad sextum dicit et deponit, quod dici audivit quod idem Thomas dictam uxorem suam secundo (ut prefertur) per eum acceptam, ante- quam prefectus fuit Cant' Archiep', duxit et tenuit Osiandro benedicente nupciis : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad septimum dicit et deponit, quod ex certa sua sciencia dictus Thomas Cranmerus sequentes libros suo nomine edidit et orbi publicavit, viz. " A defense of the true and Catholique doctrine," etc. item " Cathachismum brevem Christiane disci- pline" etc. atque " articulos" in eodem Cathachismo mencionat' ; necnon, " An aunswer of the most reuerende father" etc. Et aliter nescit depouere. Ad octavum nescit depouere. Ad ix x et xj dicit et deponit, quod sic dici audivit quod idem Thomas Cranmerus dictos suos libros et articulos ac contenta in eisdem publice et in publica scola pro viribus defendebat, atque ab heresibus in hujusmodi libris et articulis contentis rece- dere pertinaciter recusavit, et propterea publico Oxon' decreto tarn ipse quam ejus libri et articuli predict! pro hereticis et impiis pronunciati et declarati : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad xij (hoc excepto, quod non novit eundem Thomam aliquem coegisse ad contenta in hoc articulo facienda) dicit et deponit eundem articulum et contenta in eodem fuisse et esse vera, publica, notoria et manifesta in hoc Anglie regno : et aliter nescit. Ad xiij dicit et deponit contenta in eodem fuisse et esse vera, et etiam dicit quod audivit eundem Thomam coram reverendo domino Subdelegato in hac parte pro- cedente in publico judicio pro tribunali seden' confiteri se tale prestitisse juramentum obediencie prout continetur in scedula huic articulo annexa : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad xiiij et xv dicit et deponit contenta in eisdem articulis fuisse et esse vera, except' quod non novit de aliqua coactione per eundem Thomam Cranmerum facta. -4d idti- mum dicit predeposita per eum fuisse et esse vera, ac juxta eadem famam laborasse et laborare. Georgius London sacre theologie baccalarius, Collegii Glocestren' in Academia Oxon', quinquaginta duorum annorum etatis aut circiter, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, testis in hac parte productus et juratus, quoad partes dicit quod dominum Regem modernum non novit, ac dictam dominam Reginam circiter xxviij annos jam u\t' elapsos ac Tho- mam Cranmerum per quindecim annos bene novit, ut dicit. Ad primum secundum tercium quaxtum quintum et sextum dicit et deponit, contenta in eisdem articulis fuisse et esse vera et in hoc Anglie regno publica, notoria et manifesta, etiam per dictum Tliomam Cranmerum coram domino Subdelegato in hac parte procedente publice in judicio saltem in efFectu confessa, ut dicit : et aliter nescit dcponere. Ad septimum dicit et deponit dictum Thomam Cranmerum libros sequentes edidisse saltem suo nomine, viz. " A defense of the true and Catliolique doctrine" etc. "An aunswer of the moste reue- rende father in God" etc. necnon ejus consilium adhibuisse circa edicionem Cathachismi brevis Christiane discipline etc. in hoc articulo mencionat', prout dictus Thomas Cranmerus pubHce fatebatur coram domino Subdelegato in hac parte pro tribunali seden' : et aliter nescit depouere. Ad octavum nescit depouere. Ad ix x et xj dicit et deponit, quod dictus Thomas Cranmenis in publica scola theologica Academic Oxon' dictos libros et articulos 1555.] APPENDIX. 551 ac contenta in eisdem aliasqiic nonnullas lierescs publice defendebat, et inter cetera ncgavit presenciam corporis Christi in sacrocancta, eucharistia ut dicit ; et sic defendendo ct negando scholastico et acadcmico Oxon' decreto pro heretico et impio in ccclesia parocliiali dive Marie Virginis civitatis Oxon' pronunciatus et declaratus, ut iste deponens dici audivit, tamen eidem decreto non interfuit, nt dicit : ct aliter nescit deponere. Ad duodccimmn dicit ct deponit eundem Thomam Cranmerum fuisse et esse (premissorum obtentu) Scliisma- ticum, et quod idem Thomas Cranmerus publice fatebatur se adhibuisse ejus consilium liegi Henrico et quamplurimis aliis personis hujus regni ut recederent ab auctoritate liomani pontificis : ct aliter dicit quod nescit deponere. Ad xiij dicit se audivisse dictum Tliomam Cranmerum coram prefato domino Subdelegato publice in judicio fas- sum esse et confitcri se tale prestitisse juramentum, prout continetur in scedula huic articulo annexa ; tamen hoc fecit (ut asseruit) sub protestacione in instrumento publico in hac parte exhibito contenta : et aliter nescit deponere. Ad xiiij et xv dicit et deponit contenta in eisdem articulis fuisse et esse vera, publica, et notoria etiam de certa sciencia auditu et noticia istius deponentis, ut dicit. Ad ultimum dicit predepo- sita per eum esse vera, atque juxta eadem famam laborasse et laborare. Magister Richardus Smythe sacre theologie professor, ecclesie Christi in Academia Oxon' prebendarius ac publicus prelector sacre theologie in eadem Academia, quinqua- ginta trium aut circiter annorum etatis, libere (ut dicit) condicionis, testis super articulis capitulis sive interrogatoriis ex parte illustrissimorum dominorum Regis et Regine contra Thomam Cranmerum pro Archiepiscopo Cantuar' se gerentem datis et propositis pro- ductus, juratus et examinatus dicit, quod citra adventum ejusdem Regis ad hoc Anglie regnum eum tam tempore nuptiarum inter eum et serenissimam dominam Mariam Anglie Reginam Winton' celebrat' quam etiam pluries citra illud tempus vidit, quodque sere- nissimam dominam Mariam Reginam per xiiij aut xv annos, necnon prefatum dominum Thomam Cranmerum per xviij annos, aut circiter novit. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quintum et sextum articulos predictos dicit et deponit iste deponens, quod a pluribus sepius audivit dici prout in eisdem articulis continetur quodque sic in quam- plurimis hujus regni civitatibus et oppidis ac in utraque Universitate sive Academia Oxon' viz. ct Cantabrigien' et in nonnullis aliis locis publicis hujus regni contenta in eisdem articulis fuerunt ct sunt communitcr dicta, et publica, notoria, et famosa etiam de auditu et sciencia hujus dej^onentis. Dicitque iste deponens quod firmiter credit contenta in articulis hujusmodi fuisse et esse vera ; et aliter dicit quod nescit deponere. Ad sep- timum dicit et deponit iste juratus, quod liber vulgo nominatus " The defence of the true and Catholicke doctrine of tlie sacrament of tlie bodie and blodd of ower Lord" etc. editus fuit ac pubiicatus et orbi traditus per dictum Thomam Cranmerum ac ejus nomine, auctoritate et mandanto, non solum prout iste juratus sepius hoc verum esse audivit a ])luribus aliis, verum etiam ex eo quod sub nomine ipsius Thome editus et imprcssus fuit. Cui quidem libro et contentis in eisdem iste juratus respondens confutacioni ejusdem alium librum edidit et scripsit nominatum vulgariter et Anglice " A confutacion of the true and Catholique doctrine" etc. Et quod attinet ad catachismum et articulos annexes et ad librum continentem responsa ejusdem Thome Cranmeri contra librum reverendi patris domini Stephani Winton' episcopi vulgariter dictum " An aunswer of the moste reuerende father in God Tliomas Archebushop of Canterbury" etc. dicit quod tam per titulum ct inscripcionem eorundem et per publicam famam, quam per confcssionem dicti Thome, apparet eosdem libros per eundem Thomam editos fuisse et publicatos : ct aliter dicit quod super contentis in hoc articulo nescit deponere. Ad octavum et nonum dicit quod nescit deponere. Ad decimum et undecimum dicit iste deponens, quod intra fcsta Pasche et Pentecostes ad annum elapsum, viz. anno Domini millesimo quin- gentesimo quinquagesimo quarto, presens fuit in scola theologica Oxonicn' quando dictus Tliomas Cranmerus publice ct pcrtinaciter pro viribus defenderat hereses contentas in libris ct articulis predictis, viz. non esse corpus Christi realiter in eucharistia, et non esse transubstanciationcm panis et vini, tercio missam non esse sacrificium propiciato- num pro vivis et dcfunctis : quodque propterea post disputacionera aliquot dicrum in ea parte publice ct solemniter factam tandem sentencia duodecim doctorum viro- rum, viz. sex de Universitate Oxon' et sex de Universitate Cantabrigien', et aliorum multorum virorum doctorum specialiter in ca parte a Convocatione Cleri tunc Lon- 552 APPENDIX. Q1555. dim celebrat' niissonim, convictus fnit, et postea in Ecclesia parocliiali dive Marie Oxon' pro lieretico judicatus, ej usque opiniones predicte tanquam heretice danipnate fuerunt : Presentibus etiam tunc ibidem ac premissa audientibus venerabilibus viris Ridiardo ]Marshall sacre tbeologie professore ac dicte Universitatis Oxonien' tunc et in presenti vicecanccllario, AVill'mo Trcsbam et Ricbardo Croke tbeologie doctoiibus, ac Georgio London tbeologie baccalario, Roberto Warde artium magistro, Jobanne Smytbe artium magistro, Ricbardo Bruem sacre tbeologie baccalario et prelectore Ilcbraice lingue in dicta Universate, ima cum aliis pluribus ad numerum millenarium ct ultra, ut credit et ut modo recolit : et aliter dicit quod super contentis in istis articulis nescit depo- nere. Ad xij xiij xiiij xv et xvj dicit aliter super contentis in eisdem articulis depo- nere nescit quam ex auditu famaque publica et ex propria confessions predicti Tbome Cranmeri bestema luce, viz. duodecimo die instantis niensis Septembris, coram domino Subdelegato pro tribunali sedente publico facta, dicitque iste juratus in vim juramenti sui quod non est doctus neque instructus preceve aut precio aUquo in bac parte cor- ruptus. Magister Richardus Marshall sacre tbeologie professor ac decanus Ecclesle Catbe- dralis Collegii Cbristi in Alma Academia Oxon' et ejusdem Academic commissarius, xxxvij annorum etatis aut circiter, libera (ut dicit) condicionis, testis super articuUs ex parte serenissimorum dominorum Pbilippi et Marie AngUe Regis et Regine contra domi- num Tbomam Cranmerum assertum Episcopum Cantuar' datis et propositis productus, juratus et examinatus, prime de partium noticia dicit, quod illustrissimum dominum Philippum Anglie Regem primo Winton' tempore nuptiarum inter eum et serenissi- mam dominam Mariam Anglie Reginam celebrat' vidit, quodque citra pluries eum vidit ; et dicit quod prefatam serenissimam dominam Mariam Anglie Reginam per octo aut novem annos aut circiter ac Tbomam Cranmerum per xvi annos aut circiter novit. Ad primum secundum tercium quartum quintum et sextum articulos predictos dicit, quod super contentis in eisdem aliter deponere nescit quam ex ipsius Tbome confessione tam bestema luce, viz. xij° die bujus mensis Septembris, coram reverendo patre domino Jacobo Glocestren' episcopo Subdelegato in hac causa judicialiter et publice facta, quam etiam antea isti jurato per eundem dominum Tbomam Cranmerum declarata, atque ex pub- lica et communi voce et fama super contentis in eisdem tam in utraque Universitate viz. Oxonien' et Cantabrigien' ac in pluribus aliis locis publicis bujus regni Anglie labo- rante ; tamen dicit quod lirmiter credit contenta in eisdem fuisse et esse vera : et aliter dicit quod super contentis in bujusmodi articuUs nescit deponere. Ad septimum arti- culum dicit et deponit iste juratus, quod tam liber vocatus "A discourse of tbe true and catholike faitbe" etc. " Catbacbismus brevis" etc. cum articulis aunexis, quam etiam liber vocatus " An aiinswer of the most reuerende father in God Thomas Arcliebusbop of Canterburj'" etc. editi, publicati, et in publico producti et destinati fuerunt sub nomine dicti domini Tbome Cranmeri, atque pro editis per eum publice et communiter dicti, nominati et reputati tam per ipsum Tbomam quam per alios quamplurimos, et etiam judicialiter coram domino Judice Subdelegato predicto xij° die bujus mensis Septembris superius mencionat' sic recognit' et confessat.' Et ideo iste juratus etiam firmiter credit libros et articulos bujusmodi per ipsum Tbomam Cranmerum saltem ejus nomine sic editos publicatosque et omnibus destinatos fuisse : ct aliter nescit deponere. Ad octa- vum et nonum dicit iste juratus, quod firmiter credit contenta in eisdem vera esse ex eo quod sic communiter dicitur etiam ab aliquibus eorum qui articulis hie mencio- natis subscripserunt, et quod sic communis fama laboravit de bujus deponentis auditu proprio : et aliter dicit quod nescit deponere. Ad decimum et undecimum dicit iste juratus, quod intra festa Pasche et Pentecostes ad annum elapsum, viz. in anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quarto jam ult' preterit', presens fuit iste juratus in scola theologica dicte Universitatis Oxonien', ubi dictus Thomas Cranmerus publice pro viribus defendebat hereses in libris et articulis predictis contentas, viz. denegando presenciam corporis et sanguinis Cbristi in eucharistia ac transubstancionem panis et vini in corpus et sanguinem Cbristi, etiam misse sacrificium denegando, propter quod post longam et prolixam disputacionem per quinque aut sex dies idem Thomas in ea parte convictus fuit : atque sentencia sex virorum doctorum Universitatis Oxon' et sex yirorum doctorum Universitatis Cantabrigieu', necnon sex etiam doctorum virorum ex 1555.] APPENDIX. 553 Convocacionc sive Sinodo Cleri tunc Londini cclebrat' ct Oxonie pro dicta disputa- cione specialiter transmissorum, in clioro Ecclcsic beate Marie Virginis Oxon' predict' condcnipnatus fuit pro lieretico, et similiter ejus opiniones predicte pro hereticis damp- nate ac condeni]Miate et pronunciate fuerunt : Presentibus tunc ibidem et premissa etiani audientibus venerabilibus viris AVill'mo Trcsham, Ricliardo Smytlie, et Richardo Croke sacre theolofrie professoribus, Roberto Warde artium magistro, Georgio London sacre theologic baccalario, necnon Ilugone Weston sacre theologie professore ac Convocacionis predicte proloquutore, AVill'mo Chedsey sacre theologie professore, ac Will'mo Cole legum doctore, et IMorgano Philipps sacre theologie baccalario, cum ahis quamplurimis ad numerum (ut credit) quadringentorum : et aliter dicit quod de contentis in istis articulis deponere nescit. Ad reliquos articulos viz. ad xij xiij xiiij xv et xvj articulos dicit et deponit, quod tarn racione confessionis prefati Thome Cranmeri hesterna die coram reve- rendo patre domino Jacobo Brokes Judice in hac parte Subdelegato judicialiter et pub- lice facte, quam etiam racione fame publice et communiter in ea parte tam in hac Academia Oxonien' quam etiam in aliis plurimis hujus regni oppidis et locis publicis laborantis, etiam de istius deponentis certo auditu credit contenta in articulis predictis fuisse et esse vera. Et aliter dicit quod de et super contentis in articulis predictis nescit deponere, dicitque iste juratus quod non est doctus neque instructus preceve aut precio in hac parte corruptus. Tenores autem mandati nostri citatorii predicti una cum certificatorio in dorso cjusdem, necnon articulorum et scedule annexe, ac instrumenti publici de quibus superius fit mencio, seriatim sequuntur et sunt tales. Jacobus Brokes pennissione divina Gloces- tren' Episcopus reverendissimi in Christo patris et domini domini Jacobi miseracione divina tituli sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romane ecclesie presbyteri Cardinalis de Puteo nuncupati, cause et causis ac partibus infra nominatis Judicis et Commissarii a sanctis- simo domino nostro Papa specialiter deputati, una cum reverendo in Christo patre Wigom' Episcopo ac venerabilibus viris Decano Londonien' et Archidiacono Cantuarien' cum ilia clausula et vestrum cuilibet insolid' etc. sub modo et forma infrascript'. Judex Sub- delegatus sive Commissarius sufficienter et legitime deputatus universis et singulis pre- positis decanis archidiaconis prebendariis rectoribusque vicariis capellanis curatis et non curatis scolaribus ac notariis publicis et tabellionibus clericisque et literatis quibuscumque per provinciam Cantuar' ac alias ubilibet constitutis, Salutem in Domino, ac nostris hujusmodi et dicti reverendissimi domini Cardinalis Judicis delegati antedicti, immo verius apostolicis, volentibus firmiter obedire mandatis literas commissionales sive subdelega- torias prefati reverendissimi patris et domini domini Jacobi Cardinalis et Judicis dele- gati predicti ipsius sigillo cera rubea impressa in quadam alba lignea capsula inclusa cum cordulis rubei coloris oblongo dependentibus sigillat' ac signo, nomine et subscrip- oione providi viri Claudii Badii clerici Bismitin' dioces' publici auctoritate apostolica et imperiali ut apparuit Notarii munitas et subscriptas, non viciatas, non rasas, non obolitas, non cancellatas, nec in aliqua sui parte suspectas, sed sanas et integras ac omni vicio et sinistra suspicione carentes, Nobis directas et per partem illustrissimorum serenissimo- rumque Philippi et IVIarie Dei gratia Anglie Regis et Regine in ipsis Uteris commis- sionalibus nominat' anno Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quinto indi- tione decima tcrcia pontificatus dicti sanctissimi domini nostri Pauli Pape eo nomine quarti anno primo, mensis vcro Septembris die nono, in Ecclesia parochi.ali dive Virginis Marie in Alma Academia Oxoniensi scituat' realiter presentatas : Noveritis nos cum ea qua decuit reverencia recepisse tenorem infra scriptum in se continentem. Jacobus mise- racione divina tituli sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romane ecclesie presbiter Cardi- nalis de Puteo nuncupatus, causeque et causis ac partibus infra scriptis Judex ac Com- missarius a sanctissimo domino nostro Papa specialiter deputatus, Reverendis in Christo patribus et dominis dominis Dei et apostolice sedis gracia Wigom' et Glocestrcn' Epis- copis ac Decano Londonien' et Archidiacono Cantuar' ct vestrum cuilibet insolido, Salutem in Domino et presentibus fidem indubiam adhibere ac hujusmodi in comniissis diligcn- ciam facere nostrisquc hujusmodi, immo verius apostolicis, firmiter obedire mandatis. Noveritis quod nupcr sanctissimus in Christo pater ct dominus noster dominus Paulus divina providencia Papa quartus quandam commissionis sive supplicacionis papiri scedu- 1am nobis per certos cursores suos presentari fecit, quam nos cum ea qua decuit reve- 554 APPENDIX. [1555. rcncia recepimus hujusmodi sub tenorc motu proprio etc. Quoniam, sicut niiper nobis sig- iiificatum fuit per literas dilectorum in Christo filiorum uostrorum Pliilippi Regis ct Marie Regine Anglie, Thomas Cranmerus, qui dim sedis apostolice auctoritate metropolitace ecclesie Cantuarien' prefectus fuerat, in heresis aliaque tam grandia tamque enormia crimina sit prolapsus, ut non solum dicte metropolitane ecclesie regimine indignum se reddiderit, sed cum omneni fere divini et liumani juris raclonem abjecisse videatur, majori pena meri- tum se fecerit, prout etiam ex complurimis dicti regni Anglie prelatorum attestacionibus dicitur apparere, asseriturque etiam omnia esse notoria : Nos de preraissis certam aliter quam ut prefertur noticiam non habentes, et tanta crimina (si vera sint) impunita dictamque raetropolitauam ecclesiam sine pastore idoneo derelinquere, ad aliquam tamen execucionem aliter quam rei veritate per legitime receptas probaciones babita procedere nolentes, dilecto filio nostro Jacobo tituli sancti Simeonis sancte Romane Cardinali, ut de premissis etiam suramaric simpliciter et de piano, sine strepitu et figura judicii ac sine ulla terminorum substancialium vel tele judiciarie observacione, citato dicto Tlioma se informet, et quic- quid inveniet nobis referat, committimus et mandamus cum potestate in Curia et extra citandi et inhibeudi literas compulsoriales generales ac remissorias in forma consueta ad partes decemendi personasque quascumque (si opus esse arbitrabitur) sive ad exbibenda jura sive ad perhibendum testimonium, etiam per ccnsuras ecclesiasticas cogendi et com- pellendi, sen si pro celeriori expedicione sibi videbitur ad recipiend' informacionem hujus- modi aliquem probum virum in dignitate ecclesiastica constitutum in partibus illis commorantem cum simili citandi, inhibeudi, cogendi, facultatem deputandi ac compel- lendi et subdelegandi, cumque aliis facultatibus necessariis consuetis et opportunis, pre- sentium tenore committimus et mandamus, non obstan' constitiicione et ordinacione apostolicis dicti regni legibus statutis et consuetudinibus etiam juramento roboratis ccte- risque contrariis quibuscunque, statum merita et tenores predictorumque aliorumque for- san latins exprimendorum pro sufficienter expressis habentes. Que quidem commissio binas in ejus fine habebat signaturas, quarum prior talis erat viz. de mandato domini nostri Pape, Audiam, idem reverendissimus dominus Cardinalis citet, decernat, deputet, subdeleget et referat ut petitur. Secunda vero sic subsequebatur viz, placet. J. Cujus quidem commissiouis pretextu per nos citacione legitime extra Romanam Curiam ct ad partes contra et adversus reverendum patrem dominum Thomam Cranmerum pre- fect' metropolitane ecclesie Cantuar' in forma solita et consueta decreta et conccssa. Subsequenter vero constitutus legitime coram nobis providus vir, magister Petrus Reni- lius, in Romana Curia causarum et serenissimorum Philippi Regis et Jilarie Regine Anglie procurator assertus, prout de sue procuracionis mandato nobis legitimam pro- misit facere fidem et eo nomine procuratorio et ad recipiend' informacionem contento- rum in preinserta commissione aliquem probum virum in dignitate ecclesiastica consti- tutum in partibus illis commorantem juxta et secundum predicte commissiouis vim, forniam, continenciam, et tenorem subdelegari, vicesque nostras committi per nos debita cum instancia postulavit. Nos tunc Jacobus Puteus Cardinahs et Judex prefatus, atten- dentes postulacionem hujusmodi fore justam et racioni consonam, vos reverendos dominos ^V^igornien' et Glocestren' Episcopos ac Decanum Londonien' et Arcliidiaconum Can- tuarien' et vestrum quemlibet insolid' ad recipiend' informacionem premissorum narra- tor um et contentorum in preinserta commissione juxta dicte commissiouis vim, formam, continenciam, et tenorem subdelegaud' ac vices nostras committend' duximus, et per pre- sentes subdelegamus et committimus lias nostras literas nostro sigillo munitas decer- nentes. Que omnia et singula premissa vobis omnibus et singulis predictis intimamus, insinuamus, et notificamus, ac ad vestram ct cujuslibet vestrum noticiam deduci- mus et deduci volumus per presentes. In quorum omnium et singulorum fidem et testimonium premissorum presentes literas sive presens publicum instrumentum, hujus- modi subdelegacionem in se continentes sive continens, exinde fieri ct per notarium publicum nostrumque et hujusmodi cause coram nobis scribam infra scriptum subscribi et publicari mandavimus, sigillique nostri jussimus et fecimus appensione communiri. Dat' et actum Rome in domo habitacionis nostre solite residen' sub anno a Nativitate Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quinto, indictione decima tercia, die vero Mercurii decima nona mensis Juuii, pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo patris ct domini nostri domini Pauli divina providencia Pape quarti anno ejus primo : Presentibus ibidem 1555,] APPENDIX. 555 vencrabilibus viris dominis Menelao dc Bazzanis ct Augustino Ferragutt clericis, Par- men' et ]\Iajoricen' respective civitatum testibus ad preniissa vocatis specialiter ct rogatis et speciales, et ego Claudius Badius clericus Bismitin' diocesis, publicus apostolica et imperiali auctoritatibus notarius revcrcndissimique domini Cardinalis prefati et bujiis cause coram co in locum venerabilis viri domini Parii de Fabianis clerici Arben' notarii scriba deputatus : Quia diet' subdelegacioni, peticioni, et decreto, omnibusque aliis et singulis premissis, dum sic ut premittitur fierent et agerentur, una cum prenominatis testibus presens interfui, eaque omnia et singula sic fieri vidi et audivi ac in notam sumpsi, ex qua presens publicum instrumentum manu alterius scriptum exinde confeci et subscripsi, signoque et nomine meis solitis et consuetis una cum ipsius reverendis- simi Cardinalis sigilli appensione signavi in fidem premissorum rogatus et requisitus : Post quarum quideni literarum commissionalium predict' presentacionem et earum recep- cionem nobis et per nos sic ut premittitur fact' fuimus per partem prefatorum illustris- simorum Regis et Regine debita cum instancia requisiti, quatenus onus execucionis earun- dem literarum et contentonmi in eisdem in nos assumere, et eas juxta formam in eis annotatam et secundum juris exigentiam debite exequi et citacionem legitimam contra et adversus prenominatum Thomam Cranmerum pro Cantuar' Arcbiepiscopo se gerentem in predictis literis ex adverso principaliter nominatum, sub modo et forma inferius descript' decernere et concedere dignaremur. Unde nos Jacobus Ejuscopus et Subdelegatus sive Commissarius antedictus, attendentes requisicionem bujusmodi nobis ut premittitur factam justam fore et racioni consonam, ob reverenciam dicti reverendissimi domini Cardinalis Judicis delegati committentis onus commissionis bujusmodi in nos assumentes, necnon juxta ipsius commissionis vim, formam, et effectum procedere volentes in hac parte, cita- cionem bujusmodi etiam ad diem et locum inferius descript' fieri decemimus, justicia id poscente. Yobis igitur conjunctim et divisim auctoritate apostolica (qua fungimur in hac parte) committimus et firmiter injungendo mandamus, quatenus citetis sen citari faciatis peremptorie prefatum Thomam Cranmerum Arcbiepiscopum assertum antedic- tum, quod compareat coram nobis in Ecclesia parochiali dive Virginis Marie in Alma Academia Oxon' situat' duodecimo viz. die instantis mensis Septembris bora octava ante meridiem ejusdem diei cum continuacione et prorogacione dierum, horarum, et loco- rum tunc sequend' et limitand', si oporteat in hac parte fiend' causam racionabilem et legitimam, si qua pro se habeat aut dicere sciat, objectionemve sive excepcionem si quam proponere, facere, aut objicere velit aut possit contra literas sive instrumentum subdele- gacionis predict' aut contra articulos in hac parte dates seu contra instrumenta proces- sum sive jura aliqua in hac parte producta in debita juris forma dictur' ostcnsur' ct aUegatur' ; necnon testes aliasque probaciones super articulis ceterisque juribus et instru- mentis bujusmodi produci, jurari, et fieri visur' et auditur', interrogatoriaque si quedare voluerit datur' et ministratur', necnon ad omnia et singula acta in liac parte necessaria atque juxta premissa et juxta vim, formam, et tenorem literarum commissionalium sive subdelcgatoriarum predictarum successive expediend' processur' ct proccdi visur' ulteri- usque factur' et receptur' quod tenor et eff'ectus dictarum literarum commissionalium sive subdelcgatoriarum et contenta in eisdem de se exigunt et requirunt, et quod justicia in hac parte suadebit, intimantes nihilominus eidem Thome Cranmero Arcliiepiscopo asserto sic citato, quod sive ipse in dicto citacionis et decreti nostri bujusmodi termino comparuerit sive non, Nos juxta juris exigentiam ac juxta vim, fonnam, tenorem et eflfectura dictarum literarum commissionaUum sive subdelcgatoriarum tam ad testium productionem, juramenti prestacionem, et eoioim examinacionem, ceterorumque probacio- nem recepcioncm et admissionem, quam etiam ad omnia et singula acta necessaria in hac parte successive expediend', prout justum fuerit, procedemus ipsius Thome citati absencia sive contumacia in aliquo non obstante. Et quid in premissis fcceritis, nos Subdele- gatum antedictum dictis die et loco debite certificet ille vestrum qui presens nostrum mandatum fuerit executus personaliter vel per suas literas patentes harum seriem in se continentes una cum presentibus auctentice sigillat'. In cujus rei testimonium sigillum nostrum presentibus apposuimus. Dat' nono die mensis Septembris anno Domini mille- simo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quinto. In dei nomine amen. Universis et singulis presens publicum instrumentum inspecturis pateat evidenter et sit notum, quod anno a Nativitate Domini millesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo quinto, indictione dccima tercia 556 APPENDIX. [1555. ])ontificatusque sanctissimi in Christo patris et domini nostri doiuini Pauli divina pro- videncia hujus nominis Pape quarti anno ejus primo, mensis vero Septembris die nono, in domo Rogeri Tajdor alias Cooke infra parochiam beate ]\Iarie JMagdalene in subur- biis civitatis Oxon' diocesisque Oxon' notorie situat', in providi et circumspecti viri domini Johaunis Clerk notarii publici subscripti testiumqiie infra nominatonim ad liEec specialiter vocatorum et rogatorum presencia, Ego Christoferus Sniythe notarius publicus ac man- datarius in hac parte specialiter deputatus juratusque et admissus ex parte illustrissi- morum serenissiniorumque Philippi et IMarie Auglie Regis et Regine in retroscriptis literis citatoriis principaliter nominatorum, ad assumend' in me execucionem retroscrip- taruni literarum citatoriarum et ad illas exequend' instanter requisitus, tanquam obedi- encie filius, literas hujusmodi humiliter et reverenter recepi, ac ipsarum execucionem juxta officii mei debitum suscepi, et eidem Thome Cranmero ex adverse principali in retroscriptis literis ex adverse principaliter nominato presenti easdem literis et contenta in eisdem insinuavi, publicavi, notificavi et ad ejus noticiam, quantum melius potui et debui, deduxi, ac earundem vigore eundem Thomam citavi, quatenus post hujus citacionis execucionem infra terminum in ea prefixum in judicio coram reverendo in Christo patre et domino domino Jacobo permissione divina Glocestren' Episcopo, reverendissimi in Christo patris et domini domini Jacobi miseracione divina tituli sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romano ecclesie presbyteri Cardinalis de Puteo nuncupati cause et cansis ac partibus infra nominatis Judicis et Commissarii a dicto sanctissimo domino nostro Papa specialiter deputati sub modo et forma infrascript' Judice Subdelegato sive Commis- sario, sufficienter et legitime deputato, in retroscriptis literis nominato modo et forma in eisdem literis expressis, compareat, et alias dictas citatorias literas juxta vim, formam, tenorem et affectum earundem executus fui, nihil de contentis in eisdem omittendo, et in signum vere et realis execucionis hujusmodi ipsi Thome veram earundem literarum copiam, necnon copiam veram articulorum, capitulorum, sive interrogatoriorum ex parte dictorum serenissimorum dominorum nostrorum Regis et Regine in hac parte contra eum proposit' dat' et exhibit' collacionatas, ac manu et signo dicti domini Johannis Clerk notarii publici predicti, ac hujus cause in actorum scribam specialiter assumpti, subscriptas et firmatas, una cum libris, munimentis, et documentis in ipsis articulis sive capitulis specificatis, et in hac parte coram retro nominato domino Subdelegato etiam exhibitis, tradidi et dimisi. Super quibus omnibus et singulis tarn Ego notarius et mandatarius antedictus, quam etiam prefatus doniinus Johannes Clerk notarius publicus predictus, tunc etiam personaliter presens ex parte dictorum serenissimorum dominorum nostrorum Regis et Regine, et eorum nomine ad conficiend' instrumentum sive instru- menta publicum seu publica unum vel plura, ac testes infra nominates iude testimo- nium perhibere specialiter fuimus respective requisiti. Acta fucrunt hec omnia et singula prout suprascribuntur et recitantur sub anno Domini indictione pontificatusque ac mense die et loco supradictis : Presentibus tunc ibidem Griffino Willyams Oxon' commorante, et Thoma Owen London' commorante, notariis publicis, ac Rogero Taylor alias Cooke Oxon' dioc' et Rolando Grene literato London' etiam commorante, Testibus ad premissa vocatis specialiter et rogatis. Et ego Christoferus Smythe Lincoln' dio- cesis publicus (apostolica auctoritate) notarius, quia dictam citacionem contra memo- ratum dominum Thomam Cranmerum modo et forma quibus supra debite executus fui, omnibusque aliis et singulis premissis, dum sic ut premittitur sub anno Domini indic- tione pontificatusque ac mense die et loco supradictis fierent et agerentur (una cum prenominato domino Johanne Clerk notario publico et actorum scriba predict© hie infe- rius se subscribente) prenominatisque testibus presens personaliter interfui, eaque omnia et singula sic feci, executus fui, et expedivi ac in notam sumpsi. Ideo hoc presens pub- • The device Hcum instrumcntum manu mea propria exinde confeci, scripsi et subscripsi, signoque* ^nVf'the'^'^ et nomine meis solitis et consuetis una cum signo et nomine prefati Johannis Clerk notarii predicti atque dicti reverendi patris domini Jacobi Glocestren' Episcopi subde- legati supradicti sigilli appensione signavi in fideni premissorum rogatus specialiter et requisitus. Et ego Johannes Clerk, Bathon' et Wellen' diocesis publicus sacra auctori- tate apostolica notarius, et alme Curie Cantuarien' procuratorum generalium unus, in causaque et causis retroscriptis actorum scriba specialiter assumptus, admissus, et assig- natus, Quia dictarum literarum citatoriarum recepcioni et execucioni ac vere copie earum 1555.] APPENDIX. 557 etiam manu nomineque et signo meis propriis ct solitis signate et firmate tradicioni ceterisquc ])remissis omnibus ct singulis, tlum sic lit prcinittitur sub anno Domini in- dictione pontificat' menseque ac die et loco supcrius specificatis agerentur ct ficrcnt, una, cum memorato domino Christofero Symtbe notario publico ct mandatario prcdicto (ut prefertur) sc superius subscribente testibusque prenominatis prcsens personalitcr inter- fui, eaquc omnia et singula sic fieri vidi, scivi, et audivi, Ideo hoc presens publicum instrumentum, manu propria supra nominati domini Christoferi Smythe notarii publici predict! scriptum et exinde confectum, etiam subscripsi, signoque* et nomine meis solitis 'The device ... . . .„. J. !• 1 • • o 1 1 , . is in the mar et consuetis signavi una cum appensione sigilli supradicti reverendi domini bubdelegati |inofthe in fidem et testimonium prcmissonim rogatus (ut prefertur) et requisitus. In dei nomine AMEN coram vobis reverendo in Christo patre et domino domino Jacobo permissione divina Glocestren' Episcopo, reverendissimi in Christo patris et domini domini Jacobi miseracione divina tituli sancte Marie in via sacrosancte Romane ecclesie presbiteri Cardinalis do Putco nuncupati, a sanctissimo domino nostro domino Paulo divina pro- videncia illius noniinis Papa quarto Judicis delegati, Commissario sive Subdelegato in hac parte sufficienter auctorisato, Articulos, capitula, posiciones sive interrogatoria infra scripta, ac omnia et singula in eisdem contenta, omnibus melioribus validioribusque et efficatioribus via modo et juris forma, quibus melius validius et elficatius de jure potuit aut debeat atque ad omnem juris efFectum exinde sequi valen' Procurator, et eo nomine illustrissimorum serenissimorumque principum Philippi et Marie Anglie Regis ct Regine contra et adversus Thomam Cranmerum pro Archiepiscopo metropolitane ecclesie Can- tuar' se gerentem dat, proponit, et exhibet conjunctim et divisim ac articulatim prout sequitur. In primis procurator dictorum illustrissimorum Regis et Regine ac procura- torio nomine pro eisdem ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intondit. Quod idem Thomas Craumerus ad viginti seu circiter annos elapsos in Archiepiscopum Can- tuarien' (tunc ipsa sede Archiepiscopali et ecclesia metropolitana Cantuar' per mortem recolende memorie Will'mi "Warrham ultimi Archiepiscoiii ibidem et illius Thome imme- diati predecessoris vacante) auctoritate sedis apostolice utcumque prefectus fuit, atque per nonnullos citra annos pro Archiepiscopo metropolitanoque ejusdem ecclesie metro- politice se gessit, et aliquo modo se gerit pretenditque in presenti, hocque fuit et est varum, publicum, notorium, manifestum pariter et famosum : ponit et articulatur con- junctim, divisim, et de quolibet. Item ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, procurator prefatus et procuratorio nomine quo supra, Quod olim antequam dictus Thomas Cranmerus dicte Cantuar' ecclesie (ut prefertur) prefectus fuit, et ante ullos sacros ordines ab eo susceptos, ad xxx'" et ultra annos elapsos quandam mulierem communiter et vulgo nominatam Johannam alias "black Johanne of the dolphin" in Cantabrigia Elien' diocesis (seu alio forsan nomine sive cognomine vocatam) in uxorem duxit : ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, procurator antedictus. Quod dictus Thomas Cranmerus post mortem dicte uxoris sue, presbiter effectus ac in sacro ordine sacerdotali constitutus, quandam aliam mulierem Annam nominatam, seu forsan aliter vocatam de facto quum de jure non deberet, in suam conjugcm accepit, et in Archiepiscopum Cantuar' auctoritate predicta utcumque prefectus fuit : ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, idem procurator. Quod ipse Thomas Cranmerus mulierem hujus- modi sic per eum secundo tanquam uxorem acceptam pro uxore usque ad mortem Ilenrici octavi nuper Anglie Regis, clanculum tamen et (ut fieri potuit) secrete tenuit, habuit, et custodivit. Item procurator predictus ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit. Quod memoratus Thomas Cranmerus a morte dicti Regis Henrici et tempore Edwardi sexti tunc immediate Anglie Regis eandem mulierem sic secundo acceptam non secrete, ut prius, sed palam, publico, notorieque et manifesto citra ullum pudorem et vcrecundiam tanquam suam uxorem et pro sua uxore tam in mensa quam alibi de facto tenuit, acccj)tavit, et tractavit, et cum ca tanquam cum sua uxore cohabitavit, pro- lesque et liberos multos ex eadem suscitavit et habuit : ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur antedictus procurator, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit. Quod dictus Thomas Cranmerus, adeo impudens existens ut turpitudinem suam in hac parte manifesto jactando detegeret, et in publicum totius hujus regni Anglie conspectum notoric deducerct, tempore dicti Regis Edwardi (et ipso regnante) publico asseruit et 553 APPENDIX. [^1555. affimiavit, inter cetera, se dictam mulierem secundam ex multis antea annis in uxorem suscepisse et cum ea cohabitasse, necnon proles et liberos (ut prefertur) ab eadem susci- tasse : ponit ct articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur procurator antedictus, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, Quod prelibatus Thomas Cranmerus ad profundum malorum veniens (Christiana fide et religione penitus contemptis) in hereses suas, quas longe autea imbiberat, et maxime contra venerabile eucharistie sacramentum, libros una cum copia istorum articulorum sibi ostensos, propo- sitos et traditos, ac in margine hujus articuli expresses sive designates, eorum- que vim, formam, tenorem et effectum edidit lingua partim Latina partim Anglicana saltern sic edi imprimique et orbi publicari fecit etiam suo no- mine, ipsasque hereses publice asseruit et docuit : ponit ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur procurator supra nominatus, et si negatum fuerit probare in- tendit, Quod prefatus Thomas Cranmerus articulis quibusdam hereticis, maxime inter cetera contra veritatem veramque presentiam corporis et san- guinis Christi in eucliaristia editis et conceptis, veruraque et reale ac per- fectum Christi corpus in ipso Sacramento sub specie sive forma panis et vini notorie denegantibus, sub nomine Cleri Cantuarien' falso editis et publicatis, pastores, rectores et ecclesiarum curates non paucos subscribere coegit, fecit et compulit : ponit et articu- latur ut supra. Item procurator antedictus ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, Quod dictus Thomas, quia libros et articulos antedictos modis qui- bus potuit non cessabat defendere, turn ut factionis et heresis sue participes in impie- tate retineret, turn ut alios ad eandem nequiciam pertraheret, auctoritate serenissime domine Marie Regine predicte (et ejus consiliariis suadentibus) e turri et carcere Lon- don', ubi ob sua enormia nephandaque scelera, delicta, et crimina detentus fuit, ad Aca- demiam Oxonien', ubi tunc parliamentum futur' sperabatur, mittebatur : Hocque fuit et est verum, publicum, notorium, manifestum pariter et famosum : ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, procurator ante- dictus, Quod idem Thomas Cranmerus in dicta Academia Oxonien' (publica disputa- cione secum ex more scolarum habita) libros et articulos predictos publice pro viribus defendebat, et sic quatenus potuit defendens exsibilatus et convictus fuit : ponit et arti- culatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur procurator sepe dictus, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit. Quod memoratus Thomas Cranmerus, quia sic libros, articulos, et hereses predict' pro viribus defendebat, et quia modo premisso convictus cedere et ab eisdem recedere pertinaciter recusavit, scolastico et academico Oxonien' decreto pro heretico et impio execratoque pronunciatus fuit et declaratus, librique et articuli predicti pro here- ticis impiis et execratis pronunciati similiter et declarati fuerunt: ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur procurator predictus, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit. Quod prefatus Thomas Cranmerus fuit et est merus et notorius schismaticus, ex eo presertim quod non solum ab unitate catholice et imiversalis ecclesie ipsiusque ecclesie constitucionibus, ordinacionibus, ritibus, decretis, sanisque doctrinis et determina- cionibus variis et innumeris modis, atque a sede apostolica ecclesiaque Romana totius ecclesie catholice sola matrice summoque et Romano pontifice et domino nostro Papa ejusdem ecclesie catholice et universalis solo sub Christo capite, recessit, verum etiam ex eo quod turn hujus regni Anglie Regem Ilenricum octavum, turn etiam plures alios hujus regni Anglie episcopos, prelates, et proceres et magnates, atque utriusque sexus personas quamplurimas, sic recedere summoque pontifici et ejus ac sedis apostolice auc- toritati renunciare procuravit et fecit, et in ea parte ejus consilium et auxilium adiii- buit, etiam pluribus et variis modis quosdam eorum ad sic recedendum et renunciandum compulit et coegit, necnon in ea parte specialis precipuusque et principalis sen quasi instigator et fautor fuit, pro talique et ut talis fuit et est communiter dictus, tentus, habitus, nominatus et reputatus palam, publice et notorie : ponit et articulatur ut supra. Item ponit et articulatur, et si negatum fuerit probare intendit, sepe dictus procurator. Quod prefatus Thomas Cranmerus auctoritate sedis apostolice et domini nostri Pape Cantuarien' Archiepiscopus (ut prefertur) consecratus et prefectus (inter cetera tempore consecrationis sue hujusmodi paulove antea aut citra) fidelitatem et obedienciam beato Pctro sancteque ct apostolice Roraane ecclesie et sanctissimo domino nostro Pape tune existenti ejusque successoribus juxta tenorem scedule presentibus annexe saltem in efFectu A defence of the true and calJio' diietriiic of the snera- ment of the hodie and bloode flfottt' saivo'. ChrL-ite etc. A discourse vpon the sacrament of the Lords sapper solemplie handled at the vniuersitie of Oxforde bii docio'. Petir Mar- tir etc. Cataehismus brevis Chrisliane disciplineetc. Ar- ticuli de nuibits in Sinodo Londonien a°. dn'. 1332. etc. An Aunsieer of the most rc- tiere ode father in GodThomas Archebiishop of Cant' vnto a eraftie and sophisticall eavil- lacion deiiised by Steven Gar- diner etc. 1555.] APPENDIX. prestitit, ct in ea parte juramontum ao6. ot catliolicam ecclcsiam visibilem, extra quam salus non est; atque ejusdem in tcrris .snprcmum agnosco caput episcopiim Romanum, qucm fateor summum esse pontificem et papain ac Cliristi vicariuni, cui omnes tenentur subesse fideles. Jam quod ad sacra- nienta attinet, credo et colo in sacramento eucliaristije verum Christi corpus et sangui- nem sub spcciebus panis et vini verissinie citra ulluni tropum et figuram contenta, con- versis et transubstantiatis pane in corpus et vino in sanguinem Rcdemptori.s divina potentia. Atque in sex aliis sacranientis (sicut in lioc) id credo et teneo quod universa tenet ecclesia ac sentit Roniana. Credo insuper purgatorium locum, ubi ad tempus cruciantur defunc- torum animte, pro quibus sancte et salubriter orat ecclesia, sicut et sanctos colit, ad illosqne preccs cffuudit. Demum in omnibus me profiteor non aliud sentire quam ecclesia catliolica et Romana tenet ; ac \)Ct me poenitet quod aliud imquam tenuerim ac senserim. Deuni autcm supplex oro, ut pietate sua mihi condonare dignetur, quae in ilium et ejus ecclcsiam commisi : fideles simul rogo et obsecro, ut pro me preces effundant ; cos auteni qui meo aut exemplo aut doctrina seducti sunt, per sanguinem Jesu Christi obtestor, ut ad ecclesia redeant unitatem, idemque dicamus omnes, \\t non sint in nobis schismata. Postremo sicut me subjicio catholica; Christi ecclesias ejusdemque supremo capiti, ita me submitto Plrilippo et Mariaj Angliee Regibus, atque eorum legibus et decretis, et testor Deum optimum maximumque, hsec in nuUius gratiam, nuUius nietu a me confessa, sed ex animo et libentissime, ut mete et aliorum simul conscientiis consulam et prospiciam. Per me, Tiiomam Cranmek. Testes hujus subscriptionis, Frater Joannes de Villa Garcina. Henricus Sidallus. 6. The true Copy of a Sixth Submission of the said Tliomas Cranmer, written and subscribed with his own hand, as followeth. Ego, Thomas Cranmer, pridem archiepiscopus Cantuarien', confiteor, et doleo ex animo, quod gravissinie deliquerim in coelum et adversus Anglicanum rcgnum, immo in universam Christi ecclcsiam, quam longe sa?vius persecutus sum quam olim Paulus, qui fui blasphcmus, persecutor, et contumeliosus. Atque utinam qui Saulum malitia et scelere superavi, possem cum Paulo quera detraxi honorem Christo et ecclesite utilitatem recompensare ! Verum meum utcunque animum latro ille evangelicus solatur. Ille namque tunc tandem ex animo resipuit, tunc ilium furti pertsesum est, quum furari amplius non liceret : et ego (qui, meo officio et auctoritate abusus, et Christo honorem et huic regno fidem et religionem abstuli) jam tandem Dei maximi beneficio ad me reversiis, agnosco me omnium maximum peccatorem, et cupio (si qua possem) Deo primum, deinde ecclesise, et ejus capiti supremo, atque regibus, toti demum Anglicano regno con- dignani reddere satisfactionem. Verum sicut latro ille felix, quum non esset solvendo quas pecunias ct opes abstulit (quum nec pes nec manus affixa» cruci suum officium facerent) corde et lingua duntaxat (qute non erat ligata) testatus est quod reliqua membra essent factura, si eadem qua lingua libertate gauderent ; ilia confessus est Christum inno- centem, ea objurgabat impudentiara socii, eadcm anteactam vitam detcstatus et pecca- torum veniam impetravit, et veluti clavi quadam paradisi fores aperuit : hujus exemplo non mediocrem concipio de Christi misericord ia spem, fore ut mihi peccata condonet. Manibus et pedibus careo, quibus quod destruxi iterum reaedificare valeam, (relicta enim sunt tantummodo labia circa dentes meos ;) sed vitulos labiorum nostrorum recipiet, qui est supra quam credi possit misericors. Hac igitur concepta spe libet hunc ofFerre vitu- luin, banc minimam et corporis et vitas partem litare. Confiteor in primis meam erga l^eum opt. max. ingratitudinem, agnosco me oinni indignissimum beneficio et pietate, dignissimum vero omni non tantum liumano ac temporali, sed divino et ajterno supphcio, quod in Henricum VIII. et maximc in ejus uxorem reginam Catherinam vehementissime deliqui, quum divortii causa et auctor extiti : quie sane culpa omnium hujus regni analorum et calamitatum seminarium fuit. Hinc tot proborum neces, liinc totius regni sdiisma, hinc liEereses, hinc tot animorum et corporum strages obortas sunt, ut vix possim vol ratione complecti. Sed quum adeo sint hwc gravia initiaque dolorum, aperui fateor ingentem fenestram hajresibus cunctis, quarum ego pra?cipuum egi doctorem et ducem. In primis vero illud vehementer meum excruciat animum, quod Kacrosanctum eucliaristiai 1556.] APPENDIX. 565 sacramentuni tot blasphemiis et contumeliis affecerim, negana Christi corpus et sangiiinem vere et realiter sub speciebus panis et vini contineri ; editis etiam libellis, quibus veri - tatem pro viribus inipugnal)am : in hac sane parte non solum Saulo ct latronc deterior, Terum omnium quos terra unquam sustinuit sccleratissimus. Doniine, peccavi in cadum et coram te : in coelum, quod mea causa tot caret coelicolis, quod coeleste lioc beneficium nobis exliibitum negavi impudentissime : peccavi et in terrara, qua; tamdiu hoc Sacra- mento miscre caruit, in homines quos ab hac supersubstantiali csca revocavi, tot occisor honiinum, quot inedia perierunt. Defraudavi defunctorum animas lioc jugi et celeber- rimo sacrificio. Atque ex liis omnibus manifestum est, quantopere etiam post Christum in ejus vicarium injurius extiti, quem libris etiam editis potestate privavi. Propterea magnopere ct impensissimc oro summum pontificem, ut mihi ob Christi clementiam condonet, qu;e adversus ilhim ejusque apostolicam sedem commisi. Ac serenissimos reges Angliae, Hispanise, &c. PhiHppum et Mariam supplex oro, ut regia qua pollent dementia mihi velint ignoscere : totum etiam regnum, immo universam ecclesiam rogo et obsecro, misereantur hujus miseree animfe, cui jam praeter linguam nihil est reliquum, quo possim illatas injurias et damna resarcire. Pracipue vero, quia tibi soli peccavi, oro, clemen- tissime Pater, (qui omnes ad te venire, quamlibet facinorosos, ct cupis et pracipis,) me propius et cominus digneris intueri, sicut Magdalenam et Petrum respexisti; vel certe sicut latronem ex cruce aspiciens, tuse gratiee et glorias promissione dignatus es pavi- dum et trementem animum consolari, ita etiam solita et nativa tua pietate oculos miseri- cordiae ad me convertas, necnon tuo me digneris alloquio, dicens, Salus tua ego sum, et in die mortis, Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso. Scriptum est hoc anno Domini 1555. [|155^.] mensia Martii 18. . Per me, Tiiomam Cr.vxmer. The Prayer and Sayhvj of Thomas Cranmer, a little before his death, all icrittcn with his own hand, as foUoiceth^. Good christian people, my dear beloved brethren, and my sisters in Christ, I beseech you most heartily to pray for me to Almighty God, that he will forgive me all my sins and offences, which be many without number, and great above measure : but yet one thing grieveth my conscience more than all the rest, whereof, God willing, I intend to speak more hereafter. But how many and how great soever they be, I bL'Scecii you to pray God of his mercy to pardon and forgive me all. O Father of heaven, O Son of God, Iledeemer of the world, O Holy Ghost, pro- ceeding from them both, three Persons and one God, have mercy upon me, a most wretched caitiff and miserable sinner. I have offended both heaven and earth, more than my tongue can express. Whither then may I go, or whither shall I flee for succour? To heaven I may be ashamed to lift up mine eyes, and in earth I find no refuge or succour. What shall I then do ? Shall I despair ? God forbid. 0 God, thou art merciful, and refusest none that cometh unto thee for succour. To thee, therefore, do I run ; to thee do I humble myself, saying, O Lord God, my sins be great, but have mercy upon me for thy great mercy. God was not made man for our small offences. Thou didst not give thy Son unto death for small sins only, but for all and the greatest sins of the world, so that the sinner return to thee in his heart, as I do here at this present. Wherefore have mercy on me, 0 Lord; for although my sins be great, yet thy mercy is greater. I crave nothing, O Lord, for mine own merits, but for thy name's sake, that it may be hallowed thereby, and for thy dear Son, Jesus Christ's sake. And now therefore, O Father, that art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come, &c. Every man desiretli, good people, at the time of their deatli to give some exhor- tation, that good folks may remember after their death, and be the better for the same : [' This prayer, &c. will also be found in Vol. I. pp. xxvi. et sqq., but it is again inserted here in order to give Cawood's book entire. It will be seen that the report here printed, as published by Boner, agrees with Foxe's account, except in the last para, graph and the line immediately preceding it.] 566 APPENDIX. [1556. so I beseech God grant unto me that I may speak something, whereby he may be glorified, and you edified. First, it is an lieavy case to see how many folks be so much doted of this present world, and be so careful of it, that for the world to come they seem to care very little or nothing. Tlierefore this shall be my first exhortation, that you set not over much by this present world, but upon the world to come and upon God ; and to learn to know what this lesson meaneth of St John. "The love of this world," saith he, "is hatred unto God." The second exhortation is, that, next unto God, you obey your king and queen, Avillingly and gladly, without murmuring or grudging, not for fear of them, but much more for fear of God, knowing that they be God's ministers, appointed by God for to govern and rule you ; and therefore they that resist them, resist God's ordinance. The third exhortation is, that you love together like brethren and sistem. But, alas ! pity it is to see how faint this love is, many taking other not as brother and sisters, but rather as strangers or mortal enemies. And yet, I pray you, learn this one lesson, to do good unto all men, as much as in you lieth, and to hurt no man, no more than you would do to your natural loving brother and sister. For whosoever hateth any person, and goeth about maliciously to hurt him, surely, without doubt, God is not with that man, although he think himself never so much in God's favour. The fourth exhortation shall be to them that have substance and riches of the world, that they well consider and remember three sayings of the scripture. One is of our Saviour Christ himself, who saith, that " rich men hardly come into heaven :" a sore saying, and yet spoken of him that knew the truth. The second is of St John, who saith thus : " He that hath the substance of this world, and secth his brother in neces- sity, and shutteth up his mercy from him, how can he say that he loveth God ?" The third is of St James, who saith to covetous rich men after this manner: "Weep and howl, you rich men, for the misery that shall come upon you : your riches do rot, your clothes be moth-eaten, your gold and silver wax cankery and rusty, and their rust shall bear witness against you, and consume you like fire : you make a hoard and treasure of God's indignation against the last day." Let them that be rich ponder well these three sentences ; for if ever they had occasion to shew their charity, they have it now, the poor people being so many, and victuals so dear. Here to declare the queen's just title to the crown. And now, forasmuch as I am come to the last end of my life, whereupon hangeth all my life past, and all my life to come, either to live with my Saviour Christ for ever in joy, or else to be in pains ever with the w4cked devils in hell ; and I see before mine eyes presently either heaven ready to receive me, or else hell ready to swallow me up ; I shall therefore declare unto you my very faith, without colour or dissimulation ; for now is no time to dissemble, whatsoever I have said, preached, or written in time past. First, I believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth, &c. And I beheve every article of the catholic faith, every clause, word, and sentence taught by our Saviour Jesus Christ, his apostles, and prophets, in the new and old Testament, and all articles explicate and set forth in the general councils. And now I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience, more than any other thing that ever I did ; and that is, setting abroad untrue books and writings, contrary to the truth of God's word ; which now I renounce and condemn, and refuse them utterly as erroneous, and for none of mine. But you must know also what books they were, that you may beware of them, or else my conscience is not discharged ; for they be the books which I wrote against the sacrament of the altar sith the death of king Henry VHI. But, whatsoever I wrote then, now is time and place to say truth : wherefore, renouncing all those books, and whatsoever in them is contained, I say and believe that our Saviour Christ Jesu is really and substantially contained in the blessed sacrament of the altar, under the forms of bread and wine. Excusum Londini in wdihts Johannis Cawodi Typographi Reg'im Majestatis. Anno MD.LVi. Cum j^rivilegio. APPENDIX. 567 [^Witli regard to these recantations of Cranmer, the following extract from Boner's own Register, fol. 423, utterly overthrows the falsehood set forth in the concluding paragi-aph : "Notandum est quod dictus Thomas Cranmerus fuit potestea Cpostea], viz. die Sabbati, xxi" die mensis Marcii, anno Domini secundum cursum et computationem ecclesiffi Anglicanse raillesimo quingentesimo quinquagesimo sexto, in quodam loco extra muros borealis partis civitatis Oxoniensis, combustus et in cineres concrematus, &c. et quod idem Cranmer tempore ejusdem concremationis, et immediate ante illam suam concremationem, publico revocavit recantationes suas antea per eum factas, persistendo in erroribus et hajresibus suis, &c." The extract from Sampson's letter referred to, p. 563, note, is as follows : " Recantatio quadam absurda et a papistis conficta coepit eo vivente spargi, quasi ille eam palinodiam cecinisset : sed auctores ipsi cam eo vivo revocarunt, et ille fortiter reclamabat vivens pernegabatque." Onc/'mal Letters relating to the English Reformation, (Park. Soc.) Lett. XC. p. 173. On the whole question Archdeacon Todd writes as foUows : " The sentence of the Ecclesiastical Court now remained to be executed by the secular power. But ere the order was issued to this purpose (and a few days only passed before it was issued), another trial of his constancy was made, and he sunk under it. With expressions of pity for his situation, but with a design of leading him to recant, some of the principal academics seem to have immediately visited him in prison. Pie whose deposition is the last of those who were witnesses against him', is now said to have invited the archbishop to his deanery at Christ Church ; but the invitation could not have been accepted till after the 16th of February, as on that day one of his recantations is signed, which appears to have been delivered, as a preceding recantation was, to Boner personally, in the Bocardo prison. These, in Boner's narrative of ' All the Submissions that Cranmer made,' are the third and fourth. The first and second wiU shew how the archbishop hesitated ere he fell. Perhaps they were proposed by Thirlby. Before the proceedings on the 14th had ended, they could not have been made. The language of Cranmer was then undauntedly opposed to them. He probably listened at the close of that day to the persuasions of his friend, and signed what by him was hoped might propitiate the queen ; of which the copy being seen by others, after it had been dispatched, it was considered not sufficiently explicit, and therefore was followed by the second, without delay we may suppose, retracting what is said in the first. It is remarkable, however, that neither of them is dated."— Todd's Life of Archbishop Cran- mer, Vol. II. pp. 470-472. " These papers," (i e. the first four recantations attributed to the archbishop,) " as might be expected, were not sufficient to satisfy the Romish party. Other concessions must be obtained from their great opponent, they said, by intimidation as well as by artful proposals, and by insidious suggestions. It was immediately after the fourth recan- tation, I have no doubt, that to the deanery of Christ Churcli he was conducted for the visit of a few days, to partake of a treacherous hospitality; that there the Spanish friar, John de Villa Garcina, then the Regius Professor of Divinity at Oxford, and Henry Sydall, a canon in the dean's cathedral, were the principal managers of the allurements and the threats, by which themselves and other Romanists at length subdued liim to their purpose. To the king and queen his absolute recantation, these egregious tempters urged, would be highly acceptable. Nor to the lords of the council and other noblemen, they added, who much respected him, could it be less so. They put him in hope that not only his life might be spared, but that his former dignity miglit be restored ; saying that for such boons it was but a small and easy matter they required of him, his sub- ' i. e. Dr Marshall. Vid, p. 382, n. 3. 568 APPENDIX. scription only to a few words in ' a little leaf of paper,' with his own hand ; and that then, w^hether he would have rank or Avealth, or would prefer tlie quietness of private life, his choice might be secured by the regal power ; but that if he refused, of pardon there was no hope ; for the queen was so purposed that she would have Cranmer a Koman Catholic, or else no Cranmer at all. " To these artifices lie yielded ; and to the words on the little leaf of paper which they brought, subscribed, as it should seem, in their presence. ' This recantation,' says Foxe', ' was not so soon conceived, but the doctors and prelates, without delay, caused the same to be imprinted and set abroad in all men's hands. Whercunto, for better credit, first was added the name of Thomas Cranmer, with a solemn subscription ; ihen followed the witnesses, Henry Sydall, and John de Villa Garcina.' The privy council were displeased at the hasty publication of this paper, and the two printers of it were commanded to deliver all the copies to be burned. It was reserved to be tlie fifth recantation in Boner's account, where it appears in Latin, bearing, however, an English title, and has been translated by Foxe^" — Id. Vol. II. pp. 474-476. " To this recantation " (i. e. the fifth, witnessed by J. de Villa Garcina, and H. Sydall) "there is no date. But it was probably made immediately after the w^it for burning him had been sent to Oxford, as Noailles, the French ambassador to j\Iary (whose character for veracity, however, is not spotless), mentions to his court, that with this fifth paper Cranmer sent a letter to Pole, begging the respite of a few days, that he might yet give to the world a more convincing proof of his repentance. Mary is said to have ' cheerfully ' granted what Cranmer asked ; but, determined not to spare him, she only ordered the day of his approaching fate to be concealed from him. Mean- time the sixth recantation was prepared. To a more laboured disavowal (more com- plete it could not be than what the fifth recites) of tenets he had maintained, to louder cries for mercy, to deeper expressions of self-abasement, he was now to be earnestly pressed under the fallacious persuasion that from the terror of the stake he might be wholly freed. That this outrageous composition was drawn up by Pole, Strype long since assumed, by comparing it with the tedious prolixity and style of the recantation, which the cardinal prepared for the friend of Cranmer, Sir John Cheke^."— Id. Vol. II. pp. 479, 80. " For what purpose, it may be asked, were this and the preceding instrument formed in a language known only to the learned ? Were they to be detailed only so far, in our own, to the common people, as not to lead them to a belief that other words than Cranmer's were recited ? But whatever was the intention, and admitting the contents of both the instruments, though paltering in a double tongue, to be univer- sally known, numbers still disbelieved that Cranmer was entirely lost, that yet he would not redeem himself. "When he ascended the platform at St Mary's on the morning of his martyrdom, numbers wept, says the Roman Catholic who witnessed the scene, having indeed ' conceived an assured hope of his conversion and repentance*,' which, ere a few minutes had elapsed, was disappointed. But again, when the fallen prelate began to pray, this honest spectator divides the listening audience into ' those that hated him before, Qthe Romanists] who now loved him for his [fancied] conversion and hope of continuance,' and ' those that loved him before, protestants] who could not suddenlj' hate him, having hope of his confession again of his falP.' AVhy also was the fifth recantation, published by prelates and divines, immediately after it was made, suppressed by an order of the pri\y council ? Was it because a suspicion was believed to exist, that Cranmer's assent to it was incapable of proof? No, says the apologist for this questionable proceeding : ' Perhaps it was incorrectly printed ; perhaps they waited for that which he said God would inspire him to make".' What the privy council are thus conjectured as expecting from the archbishop, is nothing more than what ' Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1884. Ed. Lond. 1583. = Id. ibid. 3 Vid. Strype's Eccl. Mem. Vol. III. part i. p. 39.'). Ed. Oxon. 1822. ' ' Vid. Strype's Mem. of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. i II. p. 652. Ed. Oxon. 1840. 5 Id. p. 554. « Lingard, Hist. Eng. 8vo. VII. 2/6, n. APPENDIX. 569 is flippantly pretended as his expression by the French ambassador ; not a shadow of authority for which is any where to be fonnd. That it was Incorrectly printed is probable enough. ]5ut Pole and Boner intended not merely to correct it, but to reprint it with the four jireceding papers, and with the production of a sixth. Indeed this is the only recantation, to which historians formerly drew the attention of their readers. Hence Collier, after Foxe'', relates, that on the day of Cranmer's execution the Spanish friar, (J. de Villa Garcina,) ' who was a witness to his recantation, proposed the reading his recantation to a public audience, and to this purpose desired him to subscribe the in- strument with his own hand and sign it".' Of any new submission on the fatal mciming, this historian seems to have entertained no belief. Burnet is alike silent. Thus too the Romish biographer of Pole, with the printed submissions of the archbishop at his service, speaks apparently of none but that which is numbered the fifth by Boner ; and after noticing the writ for burning liim, says, ' Cranmer had again renewed his sub- scription, and transcribed a fair copy of the whole ; but, having some misgivings of his approaching punishment, he secretly wrote another declaration, which contradicted, in every point, the doctrine he had before signed.' What here is called a renewed sub- scription, is affirmed, however, in the recent history of our country, to be nothing less than the copy of a 'seventh instrument of abjuration.' Is it improbable, however, that what the friar proposed was merely the fifth recantation more correctly written than the hastily printed copy had given it? To this the signature of Cranmer was requisite, and it was made together with that of the friar; but, it is especially to be observed, is imdated. It would now be ready for Boner's publication, as the fifth instrument ; while a written abbreviation of the material parts of it would be sufficient for Cranmer ' openly to profess before the people ; ' and accordingly Boner, without the statement of its being a new subscription, without the pretence of its being a seventh recantation, prints only what the martyr was to have spoken, but basely conceals the fact that he did not speak it. The faith that he was to assert was thus worded for him : ' First, I believe in God, the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth, &c., &c. I believe every article of the catholic faith, every clause, word, and sentence tauglit by our Saviour Christ, and his apostles and prophets, in the new and old Testa- ment, and all articles explicate and set forth in general councils. And now I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience, more than any other thing that ever I did ; that is, setting abroad untrue books and writings, contrary to the truth of God's word, which now I renounce and condemn, and refuse them utterly as erroneous and for none of mine. But you must know also what books they were, that you may beware of them ; or else my conscience is not discharged. For they be the books ■which I wrote against the sacrament of the altar since the death of king Henry the Eighth. But whatsoever I wrote then, now is time and place to say truth. Where- fore, renouncing all those books, and whatsoever is in them contained, I say and believe, that our Saviour Christ Jesus is really and substantially contained in the blessed sacra- ment of the altar under the forms of bread and wine.' "So ends the tract, affirmed in the title page 'to have been seen and examined by Boner.' Upon him, therefore, rests the responsibility of the compilation, even if by any other hand than his own it had been compiled; upon him the shame also, ' Foxe calls it " a paper with articles, which Cranmer should openly profess in his recantation before the people, earnestly desiring him that he would write the said instrument (with the articles) with his own hand, and sign it with his name : which when he had done, the said friar desired that he would write another copy thereof, which should remain with him, and that he did also." (Vid. Foxe's Acts and Monuments, p. 1885. Ed. Lond. 1583.) Hence the interpretation of Burnet : " he was (now) dealt with to renew his subscription and to write the whole over again." (Burnet's Hist, of Reformat. Vol. II. p. 670. Ed. Oxon. 1829.) But the most curious, and I believe hitherto unnoticed, mention in regard to this fifth recanta- tlon, and what was selected from it for Cranmer to avow before the people at his execution, occurs in the continuation of "the Chronicles of Fabian," Lond. 155!). Vol. II. p. 504. " In this year (155(5) in Lent, Thomas Cranmer, Archbishoppe of Can- terbury, after that he had recanted his supposed recantation, was brent at Oxford." Note, Todd's I'ife of Abp. Cranmer, Vol. II. p. 486. " Collier's Eccl. Hist. Vol. VL p. 13'J. Ed. Lond. 1840, 1. 570 APPENDIX. ■which, if not to other parts of it, at least to the conclusion, bclont^, where what the suft'erer really spoke is concealed, but what was prepared for liim to have spoken is related, and by many of the compiler's party was afterwards reported, as if indeed he did speak it." — Id. Vol. II. pp. 484 — 489. Vide also Todd's Vindication of Arcli- bisliop Cranmer, jip, 116 et sqq. 2nd Ed. Lond. 1826. Soamcs' Hist, of Reformat. Vol. IV. pp. 515, et sqq., who enters largely into an examination of this portion of the archbishop's history, Wordsworth's Eccl. Biog. Vol. IV. pp. 258 — 260. Ed. Lond. 1839. Original Letters relative to the English Reformation, Letter XC. p. 173, n. 1, Park. Soc. Ed. 1846.] INDEX. A Becket, St Thomas, the imposture of his blood, at Canterbury, 3/8. See Becket. Abergavenny, Lord. See Burgavenny. Administration under a will, 2/5 ; at Calais, 320. Africans, sayings and fame of, 47, 8, Agatha, St, her letters, 148. A Lasco, Jolin, a Polish reformer, Cranmer's letter inviting him over to give his advice in the refor- mation of religion, 420, 1, 2, 5. Aldington, the parson of, an abettor of the maid of Kent, 272; a manor of Cranmer's, 325. AU-hallows' day at night, ringing bells upon, abolition of, 414, 15. All Souls, Oxford, Cranmer's letter to the Warden of, 279. Altars, letter to bishop Ridley, to take down and place communion tables instead of, 524 ; reasons against the use of, ibid. Alypius et Augustinus, de justijicaiione, 203. Ambrose, St, says that it is to be judged abominable to preach any thing that Christ has not taught, 28; that the word of God is the meat of our souls, iiirf.; that nothing is to be added to the word of God, even for a good purpose, ibid. ; that even the apostles preaching beside the Gospel are not to be heard, 29; calls the washing of the disciples' feet a sacrament, 79 ; says that he that believes in Christ shall be saved without works, 130; his words upon justilication, 204, 5, 6, 10, 11 ; says that marriage with a niece is forbidden because that with a nephew is, 329 ; that polygamy was without sin under the old law, and yet is now con- trary both to law aiid morals, 405. Anabaptists, argument upon, 59, 60. Angels, oracles of, nothing touching religion can be proved by them, 40; visions of, cannot establish anything in religion, 64. Anne of Cleves, presents to her, and her reception at Canterbury and elsewhere, 400. "Anoiling" of sick persons enjoined, ("Institu- tion ") 99 ; to be deemed a sacrament, ibid. ; the king a perfect monarch without anointing, 126 ; the chief bishop the proper person to anoint the king, but any other may, ibid. Anointing. See Anoiling. Anselm says that God's law forbids to follow the steps of the catholic or universal faith, any farther than the judgment of the canonical truth com- mands, 35; quoted upon justification, 209. Antididagnia, the, quoted upon justification, 210, and Addenda. Antiquity, not a test of the truth of religion, 62. Antony, Robert, cellerar of Christchurch, Canter, bury, his journey to Rome, 373, 5. Apelles taught that the angels had a bodily sub- stance which they took of the stars, 23. Apparel, ecclesiastical, controversy about, 428, 31. Apparitions of the dead, unsufficient to prove truth, 43 ; cannot establish new articles of faith, 64. Apocrypha (books of the) how to be used, 23; some of them made canonical by the third Council of Carthage, 39. Apostles, things alleged to be spoken by them, with- out writing, not to be believed, 52 ; did not, at first, understand many things spoken to them by Christ, 54 ; Cranmer wishes the bishops to take the title of, 305. Aquinas, Thomas, says, that to try out the truth by the scriptures requires long study and exercise, 35 ; his words upon justification, 204 bis, 208, 9, 10, 11. Arches, Court of. Statute for regulating the number of proctors in, 491. Articles of Religion, the Six, Cranmer's opposition to them, ix ; he succeeds in procuring their miti- gation, ibid. ; obtains their repeal, on the acces- sion of Edward VI., x, 16, 168 ; inconsistent with the decrees of General Councils, 16; forty- two, of 1552, sent to be examined by Cecil, xiii, 439 ; to the lords of the council, 440 ; mandates for subscription to, 532. Artizans, private holydays kept by, 503. Arundel, forest of, composition for game in, to the see of Canterbury, 255. Arundel, Humphrey,leaderof the Devonshire rebels, 186 74.; 187 n. Arundel, Lord, Cranmer's letter to, 255. Ashes, holy, demanded by the people, 176 ; use of abolished, 417. Asten, Herts, manor and church, pertaining to the monks of Reading, 275. Athanasius, banished at the instigation of priests, 12 ; says that the holy scriptures are sufficient to all instruction of the truth, 24 ; tells of the pride and ambition that reigned in the councils of the clergy in his days, 53; answer to what he says about the authority of what St Paul delivered by word of mouth, 57. Atkynson, sentenced to do penance at St Paul's for his errors about the Sacrament, 372. Augustine, St, says, that dark places in scripture are to be expounded by those that are more plain, 17, 32 ; that in the scriptures are found all things that concern faith, good living, and charity ; and that if anything cannot be tried by the clear places of scripture, man's presumption is to stay itself therein, ibid., 31 ; that we are bound to believe what the apostles wrote because Christ commanded them what to write, 29 ; that what is to be retain- ed and what is to be shunned are to be found in scripture, ibid. ; that the canonical scriptures only are to be assented to, ibid. ; that not every thing of Christ was written, but all that seemed suffi- cient for the salvation of the believers, 30 ; that what Faustus says upon the birth of Mary is not to be held binding, because it is not canonical, 30 ; that the balance to try the truth is the holy scripture, 30 ; that they that sit upon the cliair of I\Ioses, and teach their own doctrine, are not to be believed, ; that all knowledge gathered out of the books of Gentiles is little when compared to the knowledge of God's scriptures, which con- tain things that can be learned no where else, ibid. ; that we may lawfully dissent from all doc- trines but those of scripture, ibid. ; that in the 572 INDEX. canonical books of scripture are contained all things that concern faith, manner of living, hope, and \o\e,ibi(!. ; that we should not hear, "I say;" but, " Thus saith the Lord," 31 ; that the canoni- cal books of the old and new Testament may not be doubted ; but that the writings of later bishops may be reproved by the graver authority of other bishops or learned men, iliid. ; that the scriptures would be plain upon every point that a man could not be ignorant of without danger to his salvation, ibid. ; exhorts to feed on the Hill of the scriptures, ibid. ; says, that, the dark speeches of scripture are to be examined by the light of the clear places, ibid., 32 ; that the holy scriptures may not be so freely canvassed as the writings that came after them, ibid. ; that there is a difference to be made between the writings of the bishops, or fathers, and the canonical scriptures, ibid., 33; that if anything apparently contrary to truth is found in the canonical writings, it is to be attributed to an error in the copy or to its being misunderstood, ibid. ; did not account Cyprian's writings as ca- nonical; but weighed them by the scriptures, 33; confesses that many things may be reproved in his own writings, and says that they are not to be re- lied on like the scriptures, ibid. ; says, that we should seek no farther than is written of God our Saviour, lest a man would know more than the scriptures witness, ibid. ; that former councils ought to be reformed by later ones, if they err, 36 ; that we are not bound by the Council of Nice any more than that of Arimine, ibid.; that the spirit raised by the witch of Endor was not the soul of Samuel, but the devil in his likeness, 45 ; that we should beware of false miracles, 4(i ; that false miracles shall attend the presence of Antichrist, ibid. ; that the true church ought to be shewn by things appointed in the law, and not by sayings or visions that any man may understand as he lists, 47, 48; that custom is to give place to truth, 51 ; that what is universally observed, but not writ- ten in the scriptures, nor coming from general councils, is tradition from the apostles, 5fi n. ; answer to what he says about the authority of tra- ditions, 58 ; about the proof of a doctrine by use and custom, 59 ; about the authority of the church, ibid. ; about the ordinances of elders, iJirf. ; made great difference between the holy scriptures and other writings, 77 ; declares it to be wickedness to put an image of God in a church, 101 ; says that the precept of the Sabbath pertained only to the Jews, but that the other commandments were general to all mankind, 102 ; that we should think any adversity that comes to be of God's sending, 107 ; that good living cannot be separated from true faith, 137 ; that we must set no good works before faith, 141 ; that there is no light in good works not done with a godly intent and true faith, 142 ; that that work which comes not of faith is naught, ibid. ; that all the life of them that lack the true faith is sin, ibid. ; that Jews, heretics, and pagans, lose the fruit of good works, because they are not done in the true faith, ibid. ; his words on justifi- cation, 203, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10 bis, 211 bis ; says that concubinage is now contrary both to law and morality, though without sin under the old law, 405. Authority, the possession of, shews what a man is, 195. Axholme, the prior of, 299 ; condemned for treason, 303 ; the lands of, 337 ; Cranmer purposes to get him to resign his priory, 3fi3. I Bacon, Nicholas, afterwards lord keeper, recom- mended by Cranmer to CrumweJl for town-clerk ! of Calais, 304. I Balthasor, surgeon to Henry VIII., Crsnmer's j letter to him, 248. Banns-asking, on a marriage, dispensed with, 260. Baptism, abstaining from washing infants for a week after, 5() ; pap of milk and honey after, ibid. ; to be performed only at Easter and Whit- suntide, ibid., n. ; other traditions relating thereto, ibid.; good in various forms, 58 ; one dipping only decreed by the Council of Toilet, ibid. ; of infants, argument upon its not being in the scriptures, 60; proved by the old law of circumcision, ibid.; as in the "Institution of a Christian IMan," 95; most convenient on holy days, for the sake of publicity, 175 ; only administered at Easter and Whitsuntide in old times, ibid. ; how ordained by Christ, 1/6 ; water of, called the water of regene- ration, ibid. ; what it declares to us, ibid. Barber, Dr, Cranmer's official of his court of Can- terbury, treacherous to him, 360, 7i. ; to be sent to Canterbury to examine into the imposture of St Thomas' blood, 378 ; letter in his behalf to Crum- well, 386. Bamack, Northamptonshire, letter of Cranmer for the advowson of, 239, 209, n. Barton, Eliz. (the maid of Kent), account of her impostures, 65, 271, 2, n.; letter of Cranmer to bring her before him, 252 ; consulted about the king's marriage and impedes its progress, 273 ; confesses her impostures, 274. Baschirche, Mr, 255; sir Thomas, his insane pro- ceedings, 319. Basilides and Photinus, their heresy, 217. Basilius says, that every word and deed that makes for the certainty and surety of good men, must be confirmed by the scriptures, 24 ; teaches that a man may not do what he thinks good, without the testimony of the holy scriptures, ibid. ; answer to what he says about traditions and the customs of the church, 58 ; his words on justification by faith alone, 130 ; his words upon justification, 205. Beads, order for bidding of, and preaching, in all sermons, 460. Beeket, Thomas a, his name and service to be ob- literated from church-books, 157. Beda says, that if any man speak, he is to speak the will of God, lest he say any thing besides that which is commanded, 35; quoted upon justifica- tion, 208. Bedyll, Thomas, clerk of the council, 242 n, 4 n,, 61,71,2. Bekisboume, belonging to Christ Church, exchanged, 458. Bell, Dr, two letters from Cranmer to him, 254. Bell-ringing on All-hallows' day at night abolished, 414, 15 ; the same, in church-service, 502. Benefices, mandate for a return of, 489. Benet, Dr, patron of Bamack, Northampton, 239; prebendary of Southwell, and ambassador at Rome, 261, 275, 290. Benger, Dr, depositions against him for speaking for the pope, 300, 1. Bernard, St, his verses, 148. Bemardus, his words upon justification, 206, 10. Berthelet or Barthelet, Thomas, Cranmer's secretary, 270, 300. Bible, enjoined to be used in English as well as in Latin, viii, 81, 155, 161; one chapter of it to be studied and compared in the two languages, every day, 81 ; laymen to be encouraged to study it, INDKX. ibid.; Tyndale's, sanctioned by Henry VIII., viii, o-lT), (J ; abuse of the injunctions for reading it, at Calais, 1591 ; Henry VIII. 's vacillating conduct respecting, ix ; the declaration to be read by curates upon the publishing of it in English, 3yl n.; price fixed for Cranmer's bibles, and pro- posed exclusive privilege for printing them, 395, <). See Scriptures. Bigamy, to be inquired into, 157. Bingham, Henry, a kinsman of Cranmer's, 265. Bishops, their agreement about doctrines proves nothing, 48; not to meddle with worldly things, 50 ; bolsterers of idolatry, (i5 ; may alone be judges of the clergy, 72 ; to be judged of no laymen, 73 ; ought not to be set beneath kings and princes, ibid.; though they have the power of excommu- nication, yet they are not bound to use it, 97 ; have the jurisdiction of ordaining holy days, rites and ceremonies, &c., 98 ; are not to prescribe any thing prejudicial to their flocks, iiic?.; are to be overlooked by Christian kings and princes, 98 ; questions and answers concerning the appointment and power of bishops and priests, 115; bishops and clergy are ministers of God under the king and appointed by him, UC ; solemnities in their appointment not necessary, ibid. ; no promise of God that grace is given by their appointment, ibid. ; bishops and priests were one in the begin- ning of Cliristianity, 117; were elected by the people before there were any Christian princes, ibid.; need no consecration by the scripture, ibid.; article on the order and ministry of, 484 ; enjoined to preach personally once a quarter, at the least, 505. See Clergy. Bishops' Book, the, 83 n. Boar of Rome and bulls of Basan tear up God's vineyard, 9 ; compel men to worship images, 10. Board, the Lord's, reasons why it should have the form of a table rather than of an altar, 524. Bocher, Joan, burnt for heresy, x. n. Bokky nge, Dr, his novices, and the nun of St Sepul- chre's, 271, 2 ra., 5 n. Boleyn, Anne, the succession of her children op. posed by sir Thomas More, and Fisher, bishop of Rochester,viii ; Cranmer'sjudgmentcontirmingher marriage, 244 n. ; ceremonies at her coronation, 245; pregnant at her coronation, 24(i ; Cranmer's letter to the king on the reports against her con- duct, 323. Bond given to secure spiritual promotion, 2(iG. Boner, Edmund, bishop, his tergiversation, 17 n. ; a paper written by him, 152 n. ; Cranmer's letter to, on his appeal against the pope, 2fi8 ; to give admonition for abolishing candle-bearing, ashes, and palms, 417 ; sanctions the publication of the pretended recantations of Crannier, 5(13 ; quota- tion from his register on this subject, 567. Boniface VIII., his decree against the adversaries of any religious man of the pope's family, 71. Booth, Charles, bishop of Hereford, Cranmer's ad- monition to him about a dispute between a cler. gyman and the receiver of the see, 203. Boston, last abbot of Westminster, Cranmer's letter to him, 240, 251 ; liis pliability, 240 n. Boucliier, Henry, earl of Essex, his letter to Cran- nier, as to his dispossessing Richard Stansby of his lands, 200 ; Cranmer's reply, recommending a reference to arbitration, ibid. ; Henry VIII.'s pe- remptory order to him to restore the lands, 2(57'*. Boughton under the Blayne, farmed of the convent of Feversham, 374, 409. Bray, Henry, mayor of Bodmyn, treacherously ex- ecuted as one of the Devonshire rebels, by sir Anthony Kingston, 180 m. Bread, in the Lord's Prayer, the word of God, (" In- stitution"), 109. Brenchley, friar, his preaching against the Reforma- tion, 302. Brokes, bishop of Gloucester, the pope's sub-de- legate, sits in examination upon Cranmer, 212, 440?*., 7; Ant. Wood's account of him, 214 71. ; asserts that Cranmer made him forsake the pope, 214 ; rebukes Cranmer for examining his ex- aminers, 215; causes Cranmer to be cited at Oxford, 225. Brooke, Thomas, accused of heresy, 392. Bruno says that the scriptures are sufficient for matters of instruction and salvation, 34 ; his words upon justification, 200, bis. Bucer, IMartin, invited over by Cranmer to confer upon uniformity of faith, 421 n., 3; paid a salary from England, 427, 34; Cranmer's letter to his widow, 434, 5. Bucker, George. See Damplippe. Buckingham college (now Magdalene), Cranmer a reader at, vii. Bull, the pope's, on Maunday Thursday , 74 ; eleven bulls for Cranmer's promotion, 237 n. Bullinger, Henry, Cranmer's letter to him on form- ing a protestant synod, 430, 3. Burckhardt, vice-chancellor to the elector of Saxony, solicits Cranmer in favour of one sentenced to do penance for an error on the sacrament, 371 ; one of the envoys from Germany, 377 n. Burgavenny (Abergavenny ), lord of, and the holy maid of Lymster, 04 ; Cranmer's letter to, 253, 70 ; commissioner for the king's subsidy, 301 ; his pa- tronage in the see of Canterbury, 387, 9. Butler, John, Cranmer's commissary at Calais, 277, 348 ; his letter to Cranmer on the religious dis- putes there, 373 ; sent to the Fleet, 391 n. Butts, Dr, physician to Henry VIII., 293. Calais, jurisdiction of the see of Canterbury there, 275, 7, 345, 48, 9 ; the religious blindness and ignorance of the people there, 310 ; purchasing of wine there for Cranmer, 310, 18, 411 ; jurisdiction on wills there, 320 ; a seditious book published there, 334 ; removal of images there, 372 ; perse- cutions there, ibid., 373, 5, 0; the prior of, in Cranmer's custody, 377 ; Crumwell sends for the examinations, &c. relating to this town, 395 ; the governor has the Common Prayer translated into French, 439. Calvin, invited to a conference for establishing uni- formity of faith, by Cranmer, 431, 3; his answer to this invitation, 432 n. Candace, her eunuch, and reading the scriptures, 121 . Candlemas-day, bearing candles upon, abolished, 417. Canon law, Romish tenets extracted from, 08; act for revising, 08 n ; contains many truths purposely misplaced by the court of Rome, 70. Canon Row, Westminster, Cranmer's residence when archbishop elect, 237. Canonical books of the bible to be believed, but nothing not agreeable witli them, 18, 19, 21, 23; to be preferred above all other writings, 30, 31 ; a diffisrence to be made between them and the writings of the bishops or fathers of the church, 32; alone to be used by laymen in church, 39. Canons of the apostles and councils not kept or used, 37. Canterbury, liishops of, in crowning the king, had 574 INDEX. no power to reject, or impose conditions on him, 126 ; Gray Friars tliere, suppressed, 3^0. Canterbury tales, 198. Capito, Wolfgang, sends a treatise to Henry VIII. 340, 1. Cardinals, boys raised to this dignity, 39 ; have always been pernicious to England, 184 ; cardinal of the pit, 225. Catherine, queen, Cranmer's letter declaring her contumacious, 241, 5; his fears lest she should appear at her sentence, 242 ; his sentence of di- vorce against her, 243 n ; his account of his pro- ceedings against her, 244. Cato, his lending his wife to Hortensius, cited, 406. Cavalier, Rafe, account of him, 436. Cecil, secretary, Cranmer's letter to him in behalf of bishop Coverdale, 429 ; for an imprimatur for his answer to Gardiner, ibid. ; detailing the poverty of himself and other prelates, &c., 437 ; with names of persons likely to accept the see of Armagh, and details of his illness, 438 ; on the peace with ; the emperor, and on the printing the Common Prayer in French, ibid. ; on Turner's taking the see of Armagh, and on an examination of the articles of religion, 439; on the delay of the com- mission on chauntry plate, &c., 440 ; on his dis- pute with the lord warden, 441 ; on the indictment of sir John Cheke, ibid. ; is brought before queen Mary's council, 442n.; his letter for Cranmer's common-place book, 459. Celibacy of the clergy, Cranmer's efforts to abolish it opposed, viii; abrogated, x. Ceremonies may be altered or abolished, 54 ; abuse of, 158; query whether the popish priests encourage superstitious ceremonies for fear of losing the offer- ings, 465 ; not to be omitted unless forbidden, 508. Chalcedon, canons of the council of, 465. Champion, one of Cranmer's chaplains and confi- dential medium between him and Crnmwell, 304, 17, 21 ; Cranmer's letter to Crumwell in his behalf, for the living of one Crofts, likely to be attainted, 385. Charles V., the emperor, Cranmer sent ambassador to him, X ; his proceedings, 231, 2; devastations committed by his army, 233. Charmers and sorcerers, 44. Chastity of the religious orders, 147. Chauntries, embezzlement of the property of, 440. Cheke, sir John, secretary to Cecil, 429, 38, 9, 40; indicted and sent to the Tower, 441. Cheving, or Chevening, benefice of, in exchange for that of Curremalet, 255, 7 ; Cranmer's letter to the parson of, complaining of his asking too much for the farm of the benefice, 200 ; the parson required to reform a bad husband, 278. Childericus deposed by the pope and his churchmen, 12. Children made cardinals, archdeacons, and deans, 39. Chrisma, this sign not mentioned in scripture, 80, 116. Christ, condemned and crucified by the visible church, 15; sends his hearers to the scriptures, and not to the church, 18; left no new things to be taught by his disciples, 54 ; the things which he did, but which are not written, were miracles, not works of faith and charity, ibid. ; named no head to govern the church, 76 ; refuses those who have faith and love only in their mouths, 85 ; his victory over death, 92 ; made satisfaction for all our sins, 93; never gave St Peter authority to depose princes, 98 ; the ransom paid for our re- demption, 129 ; oblation and sacrifice of, why so called, 150; his presence in the sacrament, spiri- tual, 1/6 n. Christ's church, Canterbury, trepidation of the prior and convent of, through the nun of St Sepulchre's, they offer the king money, 271 ; its cellerar, the weigl)tiness of his office, 312; dispute about the office of their physician, 357 ; proceedings of the subcellerar, Antony, 373, 5 ; new establishment of, 398; alienation of the lands of the cathedral, 410 ; prebendaries may change their lands for life, 417 ; Cranmer solicits their messuage of Bekis- bourne, in exchange, 458. Christianity, complaints of the heathens of the dis- quiet introduced by, 198. Christmas game, the reformed service compared to one, by the Devon rebels, 179 ; the popish service more like one, 180 ; the tales of the monks likened to Christmas games, 180, 181. Chrysostom, St, exiled by priests who seduced the empress Eudoxia thereto, 12 ; says, that he who applies with fervent desire to the scriptures, cannot be neglected of God, 17 ; that we must ask the ancient writers, and divers priests, if we would know the truth of scripture, ibid. ; that all things are plain and manifest in the divine scriptures, 18; tells us to resort to the scriptures when we see heresy in the church, 24 ; says, that every preacher is a servant of the law, and must neither take away from, nor add to it, 25, 27 ; tells us not to believe him that says he has the Holy Ghost, but speaks not from the gospel, ibid. ; says, that he is a true christian whose confession agrees with the scriptures, 26 ; that we ought to confute false interpreters and instruct them that search for knowledge, ibid. ; that to teach anything beside the doctrine and learning of the apostles is to bring in dissensions and slanders, 26 ; that all things may be determined by the scriptures, ibid. ; that what- ever is required for our salvation is contained in the scriptures, ibid. ; that the apostles did not write all things because of their multitude, and because he that believed what they did write needed to believe no more, 27 ; that the scripture expounds itself, ibid. ; that not man's wisdom but the Holy Ghost is the true expositor of the scrip- ture, ibid ; that the scriptures are of more force than the revelations of ghosts and apparitions of the dead, 43 ; asks how dead men's souls can work with sorcerers and charmers, 44; says, that in past times it was known which were true and which false Christians by miracles, 40 ; that we are not to use false worship though it be supported by miracles, ibid. ; that the faithful need no mi- racles, ibid. ; that Christ promised not to reward miracle-workers, but those that keep his command- ments, 49 ; that good counsel is to be followed though it be contrary to custom, 51 ; answer to what he says about traditions, 57 ; his injunctions for reading the scriptures, 119; says, that faith is full of good works, 137; that many have no fruit of their works because they lack faith, 143 ; that tliey that glister in good works, without faith, be likedeadmen with precious tombs, that avail them nothing; but yet faith may not be without works, but with, and yet above them, ibid. ; that faith without works saved the thief on the cross ; but that if he had lived, and not regarded faith and its works, he would have again lost his redemption, ibid. ; that works by themselves never justified any man, iJAd. ; his words upon justification, 206, his, 207. INDEX. Church, two sorts of, the perfect and holy, and false and ungodly, 11; we should never be certain of our faith, if it rested upon the outward and "(lister- ing church, ibiil. ; the outward and visible has never continued the same a long time, ilikl. ; its practices, 12 ; if we allow the outward and visible to be true, we make Christ the head of ungodly members, 13; what it has been in all ages, 15; declared it heresy, by a general council, to call Christ the Son of God, ibid.; the papists say dark passages in scripture are to be settled by the church, which cannot err, 17 ; was represented by the scribes, priests, and Pharisees, in their time, 18 ; the true, only to be known by the scriptures, 25; must stay itself upon the word of God, 52; Christ will not remain with it unless it preach his gospel only, 54 ; is but as a public office for re- cords, &c., 59; its goods not to be alienated nor its lands sold, 73 ; except chargeable houses in cities, iliii/. ; orijjin of the christian church, 514 ; individual teachers set themselves up for the whole church, 515. Church militant, 94, Church service, leaving without cause, 158. Cimmerian darkness pleasant to some, 118. Clement VII., pope, his finesse about the king's marriage, 401, 2. Clergy, according to the canon law, ought to give no oath of fidelity to their temporal governors, except for temporalities, 73 ; all causes, spiritual or temporal, ought to be determined and judged by them, ibifl. ; no judge ought to refuse the testi- mony of a bishop, although alone, ibid. ; no pro- mise of God that grace is given with the eccle- siastical office, llli; how they were appointed in the apostles' time, ibid. ; their jurisdiction accord- ing to the Romisli decretals, lOfJ ; to be put out of tlie church for not communicating, when present, 171 ; not to resort to taverns nor ale-houses, 500. See Bishops. Cleves, Anne of, attempt to reconcile the king to, 409, 10. See Anne of Cleves. Clyff, 1)t, withholds the records of the see of Ely, 204. Cobham, Lord, governor of Calais, 330, 5 ; Cran- mer's letter to him on a cause there, and to buy him wine, 411. Cobham college, 411. Cocks, Dr, Crannier's chancellor, 288. Cologne, Herman, bishop of, his letters on religious matters, 423, 37 ; his reformation, xv. Comets, appearance of in 1531 and 1532, 235. Commandments, the Ten, as in the "Institution," 100; exposition of, ibid, to lOf! ; ought not to be altered from the words of scripture, 100 ; declara- tion of the fiftli commandment (" Institution"), 103, 104; declaration of the tenth commandment, 105. Commons, complaints of taking them from the poor, 195, ibid, n., 190, 197. Communion, holy, to be received by all the people, j 171, 172; all people to be put out of the church who do not communicate, ibid. Communion tables, to be put up instead of altars, X, 524 ; reasons for the use of instead of altars, ibid. Concubinage, Cranmer's letter to Osiander against, 404. Confession, secret, what is to be taught in it, 81 ; j auricular, expedient, 95 ; no man bound to confess I deadly sins to a priest, II7. I Confirmation, except by a bishop, of no value, 74 ; | more to be had in reverence than baptism, ibid. ; no man a Christian without it,ibid. ; queries con- cerning, with Cranmer's answers, 80 ; no scrip, turc declares this sacrament to be instituted of Christ, ibid. ; its efficacy, ibid. ; with chrism, not in scripture. Consecration, in a place not hallowed, 74 ; of a bishop or priest not required by scripture, 117. Constantine I., the true religion first set forth and publicly preached when he was christened, yet the church of God existed before, though not visibly, 15. Constantine IV., his eyes put out by his mother, at the instigation of the pope, 12. Constantinus, the son of Constantine, decreed that Christ was not God, but man only, 15. Corell's wood, 201. Cornish-men, reject the reformed service because they do not understand English, 179, 183. Cortbeke, or Corbet, Henry ad, a Dutch priest, re- commended to Crumwell, 386 ; kept by Cranmer, 395. Coronation oath, ancient, did not permit the resig- nation of the crown to the pope or his legates, 120 ; end and utility of, ibid. ; is proper to be performed by the chief bishop, ibid. ; anointing only a cere- mony that might be omitted, ibid. Cost of church-books to be divided between the par- son and the parishioners, equally, 499. Cotes, Geo., 382. Council of Carthage (the third), papists cling to it tooth and nail, to support purgatory and other errors, 39. Council of Constance, unjustly condemned John Hus and Hierome of Prague, 37; also con- demned of heresy the article, that the two natures of Christ were one Christ, ibid. Council, Elebertine, ordained that no images should be used in churches, 179. Council of Nice, kept by the authority of Constan- tine, 15 ; the common creed set forth there, ibid. Councils, general, have erred in matters not trifling, II, 37, 39 ; one has condemned another of heresy, 11, 164; without the word of God, are not suffi- cient to make articles of our faith, 30 ; the chief and oldest like cobwebs to catch small flies only, 39 ; only mahitain such laws as make pro pane lucrando, ibid. ; many good men may have been in them, and yet their decisions may have been erro- neous, 53 ; described by Cranmer, 70 ; their power did not extend to princes, dominions, or secular matters, nor were their decrees laws till enacted by princes, 77 ; some have rejected others, ibid. ; the Paris divines held that they could not make a new article of faith, that was not in the scriptures, ibid. ; the judgment of the convocation concern- ing, in 1530, 463; the opinions of Cranmer and several others of the clergy touching them, 467 ; no one prince may by his authority call one, ibid. ; not all gathered together in the Holy Ghost, 515 ; laws made by them may be lawfully doubted, 510. Counsel, to be asked of men well learned in the scriptures, 18. Courtop-street (Kent), our lady of, 272 ; see Eliz. Barton. Coverdale, bishop, Cranmer's letter to Cecil in his behalf, 429. Cradle crmvns paid to the ordinaries in Wales, 37. 576 INDEX. Cranmer, archbishop, biographical notice of him, vii ; the difficulties of his situation, an answer to the obloquy that has been cast upon his character, ibid.; is summoned to court to detail his opinions about the king's marriage, and is sent ambassador to Rome upon the subject, iiiV/. ; made archbishop of Canterbury, and makes a protest against doing anything contrary to the laws of God and the king's prerogative, &c., viii ; applies himself to eft'ect a reformation of religion, and a translation of the bible into English, iiirf. ; counsels the visi- tation of the monasteries, ibid. ; is opposed by sir Thomas ^lore and the bishop of Rochester in the settlement of the succession upon the heirs of Anne Boleyn, ibid.; is commanded to divorce her, ibid. ; is opposed in his endeavours to abolish the celibacy of the clergy, ibid. ; his efforts to bring about a uniformity of doctrines between the reformed English and continental churches fail, ibid. ; his unsuccessful opposition to the Act of the Six Articles, ix ; is unable to resist the king's vacillations about the English bible, ibid. ; a con- spiracy against him organized by Gardiner, ibid.; succeeds in procuring a mitigation of the Act of the Six Articles, and the introduction of an Eng- lish Litany, iiirf.; is saved from imprisonment in the Tower by the friendship of Henry VIII., ibid. ; his difficulties at the accession of Edward VI., ibid.; proceeds in his great work of perfecting the reformation, x; his controversies with Gardiner, ibid.; compiles riew articles of religion, and pur- poses a reformation of the ecclesiastical law, xi; is committed to theTowerby queen Mary, condemned ns a heretic at Oxford, tried again by the authority of the pope, degraded, and burnt at the stake, xii ; list of his writings from Bale, xii ; from Todd's life, xiii; from Jenkyns' Remains, ibid.; unmasks the maid of Kent, 65 ; did good service to the church in theparliamentof 1533, ()8 n. ; his "collections," ibid. ; his speech on the authority of the pope and general councils, 76 ; looked upon the agreement of all the fathers, upon a text of scripture, as j flowing from the Spirit of God, 77 ; his opinion of what a judge ought to be, 78 ; his speech in the assembly of bishops, who framed the articles of 1536, 7'j; his answers to queries respecting con- firmation, 80; his injunctions to the clergy at the visitation of Hereford, 1538, 81 ; his annotations upon the corrections of the " Institution of a Christian Man" by Henry VIII., 82, 358, 9 ; his answers to questions concerning the sacraments and the appointment and power of bishops and priests, 115, ibid n.; his preface to his bible, 118; prologue explaining the meaning of signs used in his bible, 125 n.; his speech at the coro- nation of Edward VI., 126; renounces all power to deprive the king, even should he fail in his duties, 127 : his homily of salvation, 128 ; other homilies attributed to him, ibid. n. ; his homily of the true Christian faith, 135 ; his homily of good works, 141 ; questions concerning abuses of the mass, 150; questions answeied by the bishops of ^^orceste^, Chichester, and Hereford, 152 ; his articles of visitation 2nd Edw. \'I., 154 ; a prayer for peace attributed to him, ibid. n. ; articles of inquiry at Canterbury cathedral, 1550, 159; his j injunctions to the dean and chapter of Canterbury, i 1550, 161 ; his answers to the articles of the ' Devonshire rebels, 1549, 163; his notes for a homily against rebellion, 188; his sermon con- I cerning the time of rebellion, 190 ; his notes on ! justification, 203 : his examination at Oxford be- ' fore bishop Brokes, 212; repudiates the juris- diction of the pope, ibid. ; asserts that his autho- rity is at variance with the law, 213; denies the real presence, ibid. ; compares the pope to the devil, ibid. ; asserts that it was bishop Warham who first declared for Henry Vlll.'s supremacy, 214 ; admits he once took an oath of obedience to the pope, but saved himself by a protestation, 216, 24 ; declares that he wilfully delayed his coming to take the archbishoprick when sent for, 216, 23 ; Dr Jenkyns' remark upon this, ibid. n. ; denies that he made a bargain with the king for the archbishoprick, 217 ; is abused by Dr Martin, ibid.; confesses that he had held two different doctrines about the sacrament, but learnt the truth from bishop Ridley, 218; whether he ever was a Lutheran, ibid. n. ; his argument with Martin, as to Nero being head of the Roman church, 219 ; his tart reply about his two mar- riages, ibid. ; doubts as to some of his works, 200 n.; charged with heresy, ibid.; denies pro- moting any schism, ibid. 222, 27 ; charged with usurping the authority of the pope, 221; hi.s answer to Brokes more at large, ibid. ; protests against his jurisdiction, ibid. ; complains of the queen's prosecuting him before a foreign power, ibid. ; argues that it is high treason to assert a foreign jurisdiction in this country, 222; main, tains that it is no heresy to deny the pope's au- thority here, ibid. ; shews how he was made archbishop against his will, 223; refused to re- ceive the see from the pope, but took it from the king, ibid. ; his protestation against being sworn to the pope, 224 ; asserts that Christ is the supreme head of the universal church, though the king be supreme in England, ibid. ; his appeal to the next general council at his degradation, ibid. ; asserts that general councils are above the pope, and that he cannot forbid an appeal to them, 225; describes the primitive state of the church of Rome, 226 ; protests that he is no heretic, but a catholic, 227 ; his oath for his temporalities, 460 ; queries put by him in order to the correcting of several abuses, 465; considerations oflered to in- duce the king to proceed in the reformation, attributed to him, 466; the opinion of certain of the bishops and clergy touching the general coun- cil, subscribed by him, 467 ; his mandate for cele- brating the feast of St .'Martin, 468 ; for the non- celebration of abrogated holidays, 470 ; his book containing divers articles on the unity of the Deity, and trinity of the persons, ( Latin), 472 ; articles on the private mass, on the veneration of saints, and on images, 480; paper, on the order and ministry of priests and bishops, 484; his mandate, on the king's brief, for a return of patrons and benefices, 489 ; his mandate, on the king's letter, for taking away slirines and images, 490, 509 ; his agreement with the other prelates and dignitaries of the church, for moderating the fare of their tables, 491 ; statute confirmed by him, for regulating the number of proctors of the court of arches of Can- terbury, ibid. ; his mandate, on the king's letter for public prayers for the cessation of the rain, 493 ; his mandate to the bishop of London for keeping processions in English, 495 ; preface to the Book of Common Prayer, attributed to him, 517; his mandate, for bringing in and defacing popish rituals, 522 ; mandate for causing the act of parliament against rebellion to beread in churches, 530; the process against him, 541 ; his submissions and recantations as set forth by Bo- INDEX. ner, 5'),'); his prayer a little before his death, as published by Cawood, 557 ; Todd's remarks on his recantations, 5fi7- Letters of Cranmer, see ie/ters. Cranmer, Edmund, archdeacon of Canterbury, sends informations against Dr Benger, 301. Crayford, vice-chancellor of Cambridge, 293. Creake, John, a minister of Cranmer's, 248, 55, 68, 70, 302. Cream, holy, making of, after the maunday, 515, 16. Creed, the Apostles', as translated by Cranmer, 82; articles of, not collected by the apostles, 515. Crispin, Dr, demanded by the rebels as a teacher, 183 ; his character, 184. Crome, Dr, recommended by Cranmer for dean of Christchurch, Canterbury, 397. Cronkehorne, Dr, and his sermon, 389. Cross, veiling of, kneeling and creeping to, abolition of, 414, 15. Crossing the forehead, 56, ibid. n. Croxden abbey, Staffordshire, suppression of, 380, 7< Croydon, the vicar of, examined before Cranmer, 338 ; the priests of, refuse to obliterate the pope's name from the church-books, 369 : one of them charged with lewdness before Cranmer, 393, 4. Crumwell, Mr Secretary Thos., with Cranmer un- masks the maid of Kent, 66 ; Cranmer's letters to nim, 237, 9, 40, 42, 52, 7, 62, 9, 70, 1, 6, 7, 86, 7, 9, 90, 5, 6, 7, 8, 300, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 15, 17, 18, 321, 2, 5, 8 , 330 , 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 340, 4, 5, 6, 8, 9, 356, 7, 8, 9, 361, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 371, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 380, 1, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 392, 3. 4, 5, 6, 9, 400; for contents, see ( /e«er« of Cran- mer) ; receives the documents in the king's " great cause " from Cranmer, 256 ; made high steward of Cranmer's chases, &c., 386 ; Cranmer's letter to Henry VIII. lamenting to hear the charge of treason against him, 401. Cure and charge, comment upon the words, 94. Curremalet, Somerset, benefice of, to be exchanged for that of Reving, 255. Custom, of no strength to prove a religion, 50, 60 ; reconciles us to all things, 118. Cyprian, says the Apocrypha is not to be alleged to support articles of faith, 23 ; his writings not re- garded as canonical scriptures by Augustine, 33 ; says, that Satan changes himself into an angel of light to teach false doctrines, 40 ; that evil spirits, being lost themselves, seek to destroy others, ibid. ; that the custom of man is not to be followed, but the truth of God, 50 ; that custom is not greater than tlie truth, 51 ; answer to his saying, that what the apostles delivered by the instruction of the Holy Ghost, is equal in authority to what Christ himself delivered; 57. Cyril says, that a bishop is to teach those things that he has learned of God, and not of his own heart, 33 ; that only Christ ought to be followed as a master, ibid. ; that all things were not written which the Lord did, but those that the writers thought sufficient, as well to good manners as to doctrine, ibid. ; that the working of miracles neither makes nor hinders from holiness, 50 ; his words upon justification, 203. Damascenus says, that nothing is to be sought for and received but what was delivered by the law, the prophets, the apostles, and the evangelists, 34. Damplippe, Adam, alias George Bucker, and the persecutions at Calais, 372, 373. Dantiscus, John, bishop of Vermein, his letter to Cranmer condemning the conduct of Henry VIII., 402. Darcy, lord, his rebellious proceedings, 363. QcRANMER, II.] Davyngton, or Daunton, priory, lands of, claimed by the see of Canterbury, 312; tithes of claimed by the archdeacon of Canterbury, 313. Day, George, bishop of Chichester, 152 n. Dead men never return to tell their condition after life, 43, 4. Decrees and Decretals, Romish, 148, 163; wicked and full of tyranny, 165 ; annul all the laws of temporal princes, ibid. ; made only in favour of the clergy, 166, 167. De Lisle, lord, governor of Calais, 376 n. Denie, Sir Anthony, his conference with Hen.VIII., 415n. Dering, John, abettor of the maid of Kent, 271 n., 2 ; his treatise de Duplice Spirilu, 277. Devenyshe, a kinsman of Cranmer's, 279. Devil, speaking in the likeness of a horse, 66. Devon, the rebellion in, in 1549, x, 163 n. ; incon- sistency of therebels in demanding the Six Articles with the decrees of General Councils, 168 ; the Latin Mass demanded by the rebels, 169; the restoration of images in the church, and popish ceremonies demanded, 176 ; the reformed service compared to a Christmas game, 179 ; Dr I\I ore- man and Crispin required as teachers, 183; the appropriation of half the abbey-lands demanded, 186; names of the principal leaders of, 187 ra.; character of the rebels, 194. Disciples, washing their feet, called a sacrament by St Ambrose, 79. Disobedient son, the, 104. Dispensations for unlawful marriages sought of Cran- mer, 329 n. Divines, foreign, invited over by Cranmer to give their advice on religious reformation, 420, 21 n. Doctrines, to be believed no farther than they accord with the Scriptures, 18. Don, or Dunne, John, opposes the king's injunc- tions at Oxford, 382. Donatists, 29, 30, 32, 36, 59, 60. Doria, Andrew, 236. Dover, nomination of suffragans of, 471 ; commis- sional letter of Cranmer to the suffragan of, ibid. Dower, in a marriage in verba de presenti, 360. Downes, Dr, Chancellor of the see of York, Cran- mer's letter to, 261. Dreams have deceived and destroyed many men, 43; and soothsayers, not to be listened to, 44. Dudley, the lady Jane, proceedings on her being proclaimed queen, 441 n., 2 ra., 3 n. Duns Scotus, concludes that all things necessary for our salvation are contained in the holy Scriptures, 35, 6. Easter Day, proceedings of Victor, against the churches in the east, about it, 77. Ecclesia Orthodoxa, Cranmer defers to the judg- ment of, 80. Ecclesiastical laws, xi ; new, commission proposed for making, 415. Education, proposed to have been provided for out of the revenues of the monasteries, 16 ; Cranmer objects to the exclusion of poor men's children from grammar-schools, and thinks them more gifted and diligent than gentlemen's sons deli- cately educated, 398 ; to be enjoined by the clergy, 499. Edward VI., no sermon at his coronation, but a speech from Cranmer, 126 n. ; compared to Josiah by him, 127 ; his letters to Cranmer before coming to the throne, 412 ; Cranmer's answer to him, 413 ; uncertainty of the success of any reformation at- 37 578 INDEX. tempted in his time, 416 n. ; Cranmer's letters to him on the necessity of religious education, 418 ; in behalf of Ralph Cavalier, 435 ; his progress, 438 ; Cranmer dissuades him against his last will, 443 ; his injunctions to the clergy and laity, for the abolition of popery and superstition, 498 ; his injunctions to the bishops, 504 ; proclamation , against irreverent talking on the sacrament, 605 ; for abstaining from flesh in Lent time, 507 ; against omitting ceremonies not forbidden, 509 ; letter from his council to all preachers against re- ligious innovations and controversies, 512 ; his proclamation forbidding all preaching for a time, 513 ; three letters from the lords of his council at Windsor to those at London, 520 ; letter from his council to the princess Mary, on the use of the mass in her house, 526 ; letter to the bishops, on the occasion of the sweating sickness, 531 ; his man- date for subscription to the articles of 1552, 532. Election and justification, 95. Elizabeth, Queen, proceedings at her birth, 255 n., 6n.; Cranmer stood godfather to her, 2/4; her letter for a copy of Cranmer's Common-place book, 459. Ely, see of, Dr ClyfF withholds the records of, 264. Enchiridion, in English, seized, as a prohibited book, 288. English language, Cranmer's essay of the use of it in church singing, 412 ; praying in, 497, 9 ; bibles to be provided in, 499. Epiphanius, answer to what he says about traditions, 57 ; cuts an image at a church-door to pieces, 178 ; forbade the placing them in churches, ibid. Erasmus, his Paraphrasis upon the Gospels, to be provided in churches, 155, 156, 499, 501 ; his words upon justification, 207. Etheridge, George, regius professor, Oxford, 383 n. Eusebius, says that the head rulers of the church thought they occupied the place of tyrants, rather than of priests, 36 ; exposes the pride and conten. tion that reigned in the councils of the clergy in his days, 53. Example, the most effectual way of teaching, 124. Excommunication, not commanded of God, 97, 117 ; only to be pronounced by law, ibid. ; laymen may impose it, if allowed by law, ibid. Extreme Unction, enjoined, ("Institution,") 99; declared to be a sacrament, ibid. See Unction. Eagius, Paul, a friend of Cranmer and Bucer, 426. Faith, how we may know the right, without the aid of the outward church, 13; and love, better than dark questions, 14 ; God cannot be pleased without it, 53 ; articles of, enforced, which even the pope has rejected, 64 ; declaration of Christian faith in the " Institution," 84, 87, 88, 89, 90, 91, 92 ; of devils and wicked Christians, 85, 86 ; no man can have the right faith, unless he love God in his heart, 86 ; perfect, is hope and confidence in Christ's mercy, 113 ; "faith alone," how it is to be understood, 131 ; no man to be at liberty to commit any sin through this doctrine, 131, 134, 136, 139; that which brings forth no good works is a counterfeit faith, 133 ; and a dead faith, 136; the devils have faith, but not true faith, ibid. ; what is the true and justifying faith, ibid. ; they that continue in evil living cannot have true faith, ibid. ; Cranmer's homily of the true christian faith, 135 ; the lively or quick faith, ibid. ; will shew itself by good works, 136, 140 ; the good works that have been produced by it enumerated, 137 ; difference between faith under the old Tes- tament and the new, 138; many have thought they had faith when their lives declared the con- trary, ibid., 139 ; cannot, any more than hope and charity, stand with evil living, ibid. ; a godly christian life is the trial of faith, ibid. Fathers of the church, their writings, without the written Word of God, cannot prove any doctrine in religion, 22, 51 ; are to be treated differently to the canonical books of Scripture, 32, 33 ; on their use of the phrase " of divine institution," to de- note what was merely well done, 76 ; Ambrose, Jerome, and Austin, often differed in opinion, but always appealed to the Scriptures, 77 ; held that faith only justifies, 130, 133 ; their writings to be kept in church libraries, 161. Fare, sumptuary, bill of, agreed upon by the arch- bishop and other church dignitaries, 491. Farming of benefices, 254 bis, 8, 60, 8, 78, 9, 84. Faustus, on the birth of Mary, 30. Ferdinando, Don, brother of Charles V., 232, 4, 6. Festivals, mandate for abrogating, 470. Feversham abbey, 374. Fish, proclamation for eating at certain times, for the profit of fishers and maritime crafts, 508. Fisher, John, bishop of Rochester, Cranmer's letter to, 279 ; refuses to swear to the preamble to the act of succession, viii, 285. Flesh, abstinence from, on Fridays and Saturdays, and in Lent time, proclamation about, 607. Fonts, custom of hallowing on Easter and Whitsun- eves, 175. Food, spiritual, necessary for life in God, 176. Forest, John, bishop of Worcester, burnt for deny- ing the king's supremacy, 366 n. Francis I., king of France, embassy to, 246 ; pro- jected league with him and the emperor, with Henry VIII., 415n. ; intended to have adopted the reformed religion, 416?;. Frederick, duke of Saxony, 236. French tongue, custom of pleading in, 170. forces, land in the Isle of Wight and at Newhaven, 495 Ji. Friars, of Orleans, and the provost's wife, 64 ; coats of, to preserve from diseases and ensure salvation, 147. Frith, John, burnt for denying the corporal presence in the sacrament, 246. Fulgentius, his words on the abundance of provision in the word of God, 34. Gardiner, Stephen, bishop of Winchester, the most persevering of the enemies of the reformation, viii, ix ; his degradation from his bishoprick, x ; Cranmer's last wish to live to answer his subtle- ties published under the name of Marcus Anto- nius, x, 455, 7; his tergiversation, 17 n., 304; Cranmer commends himself to him on his appeal against the pope, 268; objects to Cranmer's visit- ing his diocese, and to his style of primate, 304 ; impedes the abolition of vigils, &c. on pretence of making a league with the emperor and the French king, 415 n., 416 n. Garrett, orGarrerd, Thomas, recommended toCrum- well by Cranmer, for the parsonage of St Peter's by Calais, 310 ; sent to preach at Calais, 376 n. Gennadius, his words upon justification, 207, 208. Gentiles, their idolatry, 144. Gentility, gentile doctrine, heathenism, 25, 101. Gentlemen, complaints against the conduct of, 194, 195 n, 196, 197. Germany, the war of 1625 in, 199, 200 ; wretched condition of, 233, 4; religious embassy from. 4 INDEX. 579 viii, 377 n.; their proceedings, 379; their house overrun with rats, and tilled with iU savours, iMd. Gerson, prefers the saying of any teacher, armed witli the canonical scripture, to the pope's de- termination, 36 ; says that more credit is to be given to a man singularly learned in the scrip- ture, than to the general council, 37; his book, De Aiiferihilitate Papcs, 77- Ghinucci, J erome de, bishop of Worcester, cardinal, 330. Gillyngham, benefice of, let to farm, 284. God, regards no more a pope than a potter, a cardi- nal than a carter, a bishop than a butcher, &c. 18 ; we have all things of his hand, 87 ; cannot be represented in his substance by any image ("Institution"), 101 ; how his name is taken in vain, 102. God's word sufficient for our instruction without images, 10. Gold, Henry, interpreter between the maid of Kent and the pope's orator Pullyon, 277. Goldsmith's company, required to view the pix of the mint at Canterbury, 357. Good works, Cranmer's homily of, 141 ; no good works can be done without faith, ibid. ; true faith gives life to them, ibid. ; done by a heathen, Jew, or heretic, are fruitless, 142 ; those that lead to heaven are God's commandments, 144. Gospel, contempt of, the cause of tribulations, 197. Gospels, origin of, 514. Gospellers, who are true, 195. Grandeville, minister of Charles V., 231, 2, 3, 4, 5. Grayles, (popish graduals; 523. Gregory Nazianzen, thinks that all assemblies of bishops are to be eschewed, for that he never saw good end of any synod, 30 ; his words on the proper way of studying the scriptures, and con- demnation of frivolous disputation, 122 ; says that the learning of a christian ought to begin with the fear of God, and end in matters of high specula- tion, 124 ; his eminence as a writer of the Greek church, ibid. ; counsels that children should not be baptized till three years old, 175. • , St, says that true preachers ought to fetch the foundation of their matters out of the holy scriptures, which heretics do not, 34 ; that truth and not custom is to prevail, 51 ; condemned John the patriarch of Constantinople for setting himself above the bishops of Alexandria and of Antioch, 452. Gronnowe, W'm., his complaint against the governor of Calais, 347, 5G. Gualter, Rodolph, his book on antichrist, 62. Hadleigh, Cranmer's letter to the people of, re- buking them for their lack of charity towards Thomas Rose, their curate, 280; Sir Hugh Payne's preaching there, 333. Hales, John, 424, 34. Sir James, probably one of Cranmer's coun- sel, 388. Hambleton, or Hamilton, James, the Scotch re- former, 325, 35. Hardenberg, Albert, invited by Cranmer to come to give his advice on the reformation of religion, 421, 2, 5. Hare, Ralph, accused of heresy, 390; to do penance at Calais, 393. Harvey, Robert, Cranmer's commissary at Calais, hanged there, 391 n. Hawkins, archdeacon of Ely, Cranmer's letter to, with money, &c., 244. Headship, no contest about it with the apostles, 76. Heathens, their oracles and miracles, 41 ; their tales of their temples and gods, 48. Heath, Nicholas, chancellor, and the maid of Kent, 66, 152 ra.; about to start on a mission in the king's "great cause," 276, 307, 32; bishop of Worcester and commissioner for reforming the church service, 414, 15. Helvidius taught that our lady had other children after Christ's birth, 60. Henry the fourth, emperor, deposed by the pope and his churchmen, 12. Henry VIII., he and Edward VI. planted the pure vine in the Lord's vineyard, 9 ; God's word freely preached and embraced in their time, but nothing in us amended, but our tongues, ibid. ; was set on to war against the French king by the pope, who afterwards interdicted his whole realm, 12 ; his conduct with respect to the articles of religion, the appropriating the revenues of abbey-lands to education and charities, &c., 16 ; his corrections of the " Institution of a Christian Man," 83, 358, 9 ; his corrections of the article, "Of Orders," 96 11. ; questions to commissioners, attributed to him, 115ra. ; his bible, 118n. ; message of pope Paul III. to him, 126 ; lauded for shaking off monkish superstitions, 148; his Six Articles of Religion, 168; his supremacy, by whom first admitted, 214 M. ; Dr Martin's assertion about his divorce, 216 ; his conferring the see of Canterbury upon Cranmer, 223 ; his licence to Cranmer to proceed to the determination of the question of his marriage, 238 ?2. ; Cranmer's letters to him, 231, 2, 7, 8, 41 ; seizes the charters of Oxford, 252 ; his peremptory order to Bouchier, earl of Essex, to restore Richard Stansby's lands, 267 m.; preamble to the act of his succession, 285 ; writes to Cranmer about settling his style and title, 306 ; Cranmer's letter to him, excusing sir Thomas Baschurch, who had pronounced him a tyrant, 319 ; another, on the misconduct of queen Ann Boleyn, 323 ; another, on his preaching in Kent, and complaining of the prior of the Black Friars, who had answered him, 325 ; his practice on receiving books presented for his perusal, 341 ; his letter abolishing the pope's authority, 369 n. ; takes upon himself to answer the German religious embassy, 379 ; the bishops decline answering them for fear of contradicting him, ibid. ; Cranmer's letter to him, bewailing the charge of treason against Crumwell, 401 ; letter from Dantiscus, the Polish bishop, condemning his conduct, 402 ; minute of the king's letter to be sent to Cranmer, for the abolition of vigils, &c., 414 ; delays his reforms to propitiate the emperor and French king, 415 n. • his great power to carry out any reformation he wished for, 416 ra. ; would not have left a mass in all England if he had lived a little longer, ibid. ; Cranmer's letter to him, in behalf of Edward Isaac, for an exchange of lands belonging to Christchurch, 458 ; preaching in favour of his marriage enjoined, and the arguments to be used set forth, 461 ; his inhibition for a visitation of monasteries, &c., 463 ; considerations offered to induce him to proceed in the reformation, 466 ; minute of an answer of his to a letter from the commissioners, prefixed to the " Institution of a Christian JMan," 469 ; says it was his desire to have a sure doctrine, not as made by men, but by them searclied out of scripture, ibid.; wills that there shall be no dissent among preacher.s, and that no curate shall be suft'ered who cannot, or will not, set forth the contents of the 37—2 580 INDEX. book, 470 ; his letter to the archbishop for the publication of the Royal Injunctions, 494; his preface to his Primer Book, 496. Hereford, visitation of, sede vacante, 1538, 81. Heresy, not to acknowledge the bishop of Rome, 67. Hieroine, Hieronymus, See Jerome. Highways repaired out of church-revenues, 160. Hilary, St, says that faith only justifies, 130. Hill of the scriptures, plentiful pastures, 31. Hill, Richard, a merchant and friend of Cranmer, 424. Hilsey, John, bishop of Rochester, 295; signs the paper upon general councils, 468. Holbech, or Rands, Henry, bishop of Lincoln, an active reformer, 310. Holgate, archbishop of York, the only rich prelate in Cranmer's time, 437 n. Holy bread, bearing about the body, 503. Holy cowls, girdles, pardoned beads, shoes, rules, &c., 147. Holy cream, 515, 16 n. Holy days, the jurisdiction for appointing, 98 ; not to hinder work in harvest time, 157, 502 ; abrogated, kept by the people and court, 347 ; publication of the king's letters to abolish, 348 ; private, kept by artizans, 503. Holy Spirit, office of the, 94. Holy water, the pope's stinking puddles, 176 ; sub- stituted by the pope for the blood of Christ, iiic?., 177 ; sprinkling upon beds, images, &c., 503. Homilies to be read by priests and curates, 505, 12, 13. Hone, Richard, chaplain to lord Lisle, 298, 320. Honorius III. ordained that the host should be kept in a clean place and sealed up, 172. Hooper, bishop, his controversy about ecclesiastical apparel, x, 428, 31. Host, pretended miracle of its bleeding, 66 ; and the maid of Northgate, ihid. ; worship of, 172 ; hang. ing it over the altar, a modem practice, and not used in Italy, ihid., 173. Howard, queen Catherine, Cranmer writes her con- fessions to Henry VIII., 408. Hugo Cardinalis, quoted upon justification, 209. Hutton, John, 375 ; recommended for an abbot, and his wife for an abbess, by Cranmer, ibid., 376, 7 ; and to sir Thomas Wriothesley, 378 ; his wife coming to England, 381 his. Idolatry older than true religion, 62 ; the devices of, 144 ; committed by placing images in churches, 177. Images not necessary for God's worship, nor our in- struction, 10 ; may be set up in churches to be as books for unlearned people, but not to be honoured ("Institution"), 101; the Jews never paid so much homage to them as has been done in our times, 147; removal of, from churches, 161, 499, 603 ; demanded to be set up again by the people, 176 ; the idolatry of placing them in churches, 177; when first placed there, ihid.; Epiphanius cuts one of them to pieces, 178 ; how the churches came to be so full of them, ihid. ; the popes per- suaded the Eastern emperors to admit them, 179 ; none any where but where the pope is head of the church, ihid. ; at first set up for remembrances of laymen only, ihid. ; article on them by Cranmer, 484 ; mandate for removing them and shrines, 490 ; another, 509. Impropriations, a return of, required, 428. Inclosure of Commons. See Commons. Infants. See Baptism. Injunctions to religious houses, doubt about one of them, 317. Innocent III. ordained that the sacrament and chrism should be kept under lock and key, 172. " Institution of a Christian Man," the godly and pious, published in 1537, 16». ; corrections of by Hen. VIII., 83, 358 ; determinations of the bishops thereon, 337 ; opposition of magistrates to it, 350 ; Cranmer's armotations on the king's corrections o. it, 359. Ireland, few willing to receive archbishoprics in, 438 ; preaching there to walls and stalls, 439. Irenjeus, says that to learn the scriptures is to build upon a rock, but that to leave them is to build upon the shattering gravel, 22; that he is liappy who follows the doctrine of both the testaments, and not the traditions of men, ihid. ; his story of a pretended miracle with wine, 45. Isychius, says, let those who would seek anything of God, search no further than the gospel, 24 ; quoted upon justification, 210. Jerome, tells us to seek for nothing but the scrip- tures, 27 ; that whatever is beside these, may in no wise be received among holy things, ibid. ; that the sword of God cuts off all things invented without the authority of the scriptures, ihid. ; that the apostles confirmed by the oracles of the law and prophets whatsoever they preached, 28 ; that to build upon any doctors' saying, without scrip- ture, is to follow Pythagoras rather than Christ, ibid. ; that whatever was added after the apostles to the gospel is to be cut off, ihid. ; says that the testimony of the scriptures is to be preferred to that of dreams and soothsayers, 44 ; that many vices please through old custom, 51 ; answer to what he says about traditions, 58 ; his opinions about fasts and feasts, 61 ; his words upon justi- fication, 205, 208, 211. Jesus College, Cambridge, Cranmer a fellow and lecturer of, vii ; Cranmer's letter to the master of, with a buck, 247 ; he interferes with Crumwell in behalf of, 303. Jewel, bishop, the probable bearer of Cranmer's last letter to Peter 3Iartyr, 457 Addenda, p. xv. Jews, deceived at Candie by Satan to attempt to cross the sea on foot, 50 ; their devices and idola- tries, 144; their division into sects, 145; their frequent captivities, 198; consequences of their rejecting the gospel, 199. Job and his tribulations, 107. Jodocus the monk, 38. John, king of England, and the pope, interlude of, 388. patriarch of Constantinople, claimed superi- ority over all other bishops, 452. St, bearing his gospel about the person, 503. Jonas, Justus, his catechism, 218; sent by Cranmer to Edward VI., 420 ra. ; his son kindly treated by Cranmer, 425. Justification, exposition of ("Institution"), 112 to 114; how we obtain it, 113; by-paths to it, 114 ; by Christ's passion and oblation, 128 ; by righte- ousness, ihid. ; three things that must go with it, 129; good works imperfect for justification with- out faith, ihid. ; is by faith only, according to the ancient fathers, 130 ; the office of God only, 131 ; Cranmer's notes upon, 203. Ket, the Norfolk rebel, refuses the king's pardon, 196 n. Killing an excommunicate no manslaughter, 74. King's book, the, (Henry Vlllth's,) 83n. INDEX. 581 Kingston, Sir Anthony, his treacherous execution of Bray, the mayor of Bodmyn, 187 n., 250 n. Knolle, the arclibishop's house at, taken from him by the king, 348 n. Lacedemonians, their treatment of their wives cited, 406. Lactantius, says that evil spirits insinuate them- selves into men's bodies, and vex their minds that they may run to them for help, &c.,41 ; that they work miracles through which men give to images the faith of the Godhead, ibid. Lambert, alias John Nicholson, burnt for denying the corporal presence, x, 219. Land, accumulated possessions in, condemned, 196. Languages, foreign, absurdity of preaching and praying in, 170. Lasciviousness, declaration against, (" Institution") 105. Latimer, bishop, parson of West Kynton, Cranmer's letter to him, appointing him to enjoin all preach- ers not to preach against the king's cause, 296 ; appointed to preach before the king, 308, 9; writes to Cranmer, to urge him on in the king's cause against the pope, 314; proceedings in his Disputation at Oxford, 445; condemned as a heretic, 446 ra. ; subscribes the opinion upon gene- ral councils, 468. Latin language, absurdity of the use of in the church- service, 180, 3 ; a tale that used to be read in it, 180. Law of God, no man can dispense with it, 24. Law pro pane lucrando, 39. I/aws of man, to be observed, but not made equal with God's, 145. Lawney, Sir Thomas, 367. Lawrence, Thomas, his book of the miracles of the maid of Kent, 272. Laymen, may not be judges to any of the clergy, the bishops may alone, 72, 3 ; may cite their ad- versaries before a spiritual judge, without consent of the lord of the feod, ibid. ; may commit a cause to a spiritual judge, but the clergy cannot, with- out consent of the bishop, ibid.; may have no benefices to farm, ibid., 167 ; cannot impose any taxes upon the clergy, ibid. ; may not meddle with the elections of the clergy, ibid. ; enjoined to read the bible and pray in the vulgar tongue, 80, 1 ; unconsecrate, may preach and make priests in in- fidel lands, 117 ; may excommunicate if the law allows it, ibid. Learned men, how they are to be listened to for matters of faith, 14 ; many so counted, preach doctrines which they know to be untrue, ibid. ; every christian man is bound to teach his family and such as be within his house, (" Institution,") 101. Lectures on divinity in churches, 101. Lee, Dr, the lawyer, bishop of Chester, 274 ; Cran- mer's chaplain, 3/8. Leighton, Dr, the king's visitor of the monasteries, 326. Lent, baptism and holy communion in, 39 ; religious examination in, 500 ; proclamation for abstaining from flesh in, 507. Letters, of Cranmer. To the earl of Wiltshire, upon cardinal Pole's book, 229; to Henry VIII., on the proceedings of the emperor, 231 ; to the same, on the same, 232 ; his belief in prodigies, 235 ; his letter to Crumwell in behalf of his friend ; Newman, 237 ; to Henry VIII. for leave to decide the question of his marriage, 237; another to the same effect, 2.38; to Crumwell asking for the living of Barnack for a friend, 239 ; to the abbot of St Augustins, by a servant with verbal request, 240; to the abbot of Westminster, in behalf of Sir John Smyth, for a vicarage in the college of St Martin's, ibid. ; to Crumwell, objecting to pro- mote a stranger to the priory of St Gregory, and condemning the ambition of churchmen, 240 ; to Henry VIII. informing him of the contumacy of Q. Catherine, 241 ; to tlie same, of his being about to pass sentence on her, 242 ; to Crumwell, upon the same, and enjoining him to secresy, ibid. ; to the king acquainting him with the sentence, 243 ; to archdeacon Hawkins, acquainting him with his proceedings against queen Catherine, and the cere- mony of the coronation of queen Ann, &c., and sending him money, 244 ; to the corporation of Cambridge, in the matter of Humphrey Stocke- with,247; to the master of Jesus College, Cam- bridge, with a buck, ibid. ; his restoration to his fel- lowship at J esus College, ibid. ; letter to some one, promising to favour his son, 248 ; to the bishop of Lincoln in behalf of John Creke, 248 ; to Bal- thasor the king's surgeon, ibid. ; to Pottkins for a collation, with a window in it, 249 ; to his chan- cellor for depositions in a process, ibid. ; to some functionary concerning the issue of a suit, ibid. ; to the bishop of Lincoln, to settle a dispute about a chauntry, ibid. ; his warrant for venison out of Slyndon park, 250; to Kingeston, on a suit between his son Antony and his wife, 250 ; letter for contributions for repairing the parish- church of Mailing, 251 ; to the abbot of West- minster, for a place of headman for John Fyssher, 251; to his chancellor, for a process, 252; to Crumwell, about a licence to preach, for the prior of Bristol, and the place of esquire bedell of arts at Oxford, ibid. ; to the prioress of St Sepulchre's, Canterbury, to produce a nun (the maid of Kent), ibid. : to lord Abergavenny, desiring him to en- force the liberties of his manor of Mayfield, 253 ; to the dean of the arches, desiring him to take de- positions in a cause, ibid. ; to the same, to appoint a day for determining a cause, 253 ; to Dr Bell, about farming the living of Normanton, 254; to the same, upon the same subject, and promising a favour in return, ibid. ; to Drs Claybroke and Bassett, relating to the same, iiirf. ; to the duchess of Norfolk, on a bargain for exchanging the pre- sentation of Cheving for Currenialet, ibid. ; to lord Arundel, for venison due from him, 255 ; the duke of Norfolk's letter to him, for the documents in the king's great cause, ibid. ; Cranmer's answer to the same, 25(> ; his letter to Rosell, his sister's husband, about his nephew, ibid. ; to the dean of the arches, to admit Dr Cave, ibid. ; to Dr Trygonell, in behalf of one Hutton, ibid.^ to Browgh, to come to him, 257 ; to John Fleming, to come to him, ibid.; to Crumwell, to urge the chancellor to end a cause, ibid. ; to some one, in behalf of Thomas Abberforde, 257; to the prior- ess of Wilton, as to the election of an abbess, 258 ; to some one, with a promise to speak to the king foi him, ibid. ; to Gresham, on some business re- lative to the audit at Lambeth, ibid. ; to lord Rochford, recommending P. M. for secretary to lord Richmond, 259 ; to Collman, to sell timber at Buchurste, ; to his chancellor, nominating to the vicarage of Withbroke, ibid. ; to the curate of Sandridge, ordering liim to solemnize a mar- riage stopt for lack of banns asking, 260 ; to the parson of Chevening, complaining of his over exaction for the farm of his benefice, 260 ; to Dr 582 INDEX. Downes, asking for the farm of the prebend of Southwell for his kinsman John Thorpe, 261 ; to a park-keeper, a warrant for delivering wood, ibid. ; to the dean of the arches, on issuing com- missions in two suits, ibid. ; to Stapleton, to admit his (Cranmer's) nephew Thomas Rosell, mto a free school, 262 ; to Crumwell, in favour of his friend Newman, ibid. ; to the bishop of Hereford, admonishing him to do justice in a dispute between a clergyman and his (the bishop's) receiver, 263 ; to Palgrave, parson of St Dunstan's, relative to dues and oblations, ibid. ; his want of money, 270, 6, 338, 48 ; to lord chancellor Audeley, requesting him to cause the records of the see of Ely to be delivered up to his vicar- general, 2G4 ; to one of his officers respecting the fruits of Wisbeche, ibid. ; to his chancellor on the complaint of the vicar of Milton, 265; to a lord with an excuse for not granting a favour, ibid.i to the patron of the auditorship of Lincoln, in favour of his kinsman, Henry Bingham, ibid. ; to some one, requiring him to fulfil a bond given to secure spiritual promotion, 266 ; the earl of Essex's letter to him, relative to his proceedings against Richard Stansby, one of his copyholders, ibid. ; Cranmer's reply, wishing that the matter may be referred to arbitration, ibid. ; his letter to the justices of Hertfordshire, to inquire into the complaint of his tenant, Wiggyngton of Tring, 267; to the archdeacon of Canterbury, in favour of John Creak e, 268; to Bonner, informing him of his appeal against the pope to the general council, ibid. ; to Crumwell, begging a particular benefice for his friend Newman, 269 ; to Crumwell, thank- ing him for procuring him a loan from the king, 270 ; to lord Abergavenny, asking for some veni- son, ibid.; to the abbot of Westminster for a headman's room, ibid.; to Henry VIII., upon the feigned revelations of the nun of St Sepulchre's, Canterbury, 271 ; to Crumwell, requiring to know how to treat the abettors of the nun put into his custody, ibid.; to archdeacon Hawkyns, giving an account of the impostures of the maid of Kent, 272 ; to a prior, requesting the admission of a student into Oxford, 274; to his chancellor and dean of the arches, concerning an unlawful mar- riage in his jurisdiction at Calais, 275 ; to some one, whom he requires to give up property under a will, ibid.; to Crumwell, for the outfit and main- tenance of Heath, for some mission in the king's " great cause," Cranmer's necessities preventing him from helping him himself, 276 ; to Crumwell, requesting him to question Henry Gold about Bering's book de duplice spiriiu, 277; to John Butler, with instructions in a matrimonial suit at Calais, ibid. ; to the rector of Petworth, requiring him to continue the farming of his benefice to one John Bower, 278 ; to a minister, desiring him to stay a suit against his parishioners, for tithes, until he comes to enquire into it himself, 278 ; to the prioress of Stanfield, requiring her to present Nicholas Roberts to the vicarage of Quadring, on a resignation in his favour, ibid. ; to the parson of Chevening, requiring him to make peace between a man and his wife, and to let him know if he cannot succeed, ibid. ; to the bishop of Rochester, requesting him to admit his kinsman Devenish, a fellow of St John's, Cambridge, 2/9; to the warden of All Souls' College, to obtain the next lease of the farm of the benefice of Les Wydon, for a friend, 279 ; to the inhabitants of Hadleigh, to be reconciled to their curate Thomas Rose, 280; to the archbishop of York, to suspend the quarterly reading of the general sentence, or denunciation, in the churches in his province, 281 ; to suspend the reading of the general curse, in Sarum, 283 ; to the bishops, to suspend all preaching till new licences should be granted for that purpose, and injunctions should be given against seditious ser- mons, ibid.; to the prioress of Stanfield, thanking her for complying with his wish, as to Nicholas Roberts, 284 ; to the said Nicholas Roberts, ad- monishing him to observe the usages of his pre- decessors in his living, ibid. ; to tlie prioress of Sheppey, recommending Thomas Abberford, to farm the benefice of Gillingliam, at the next va- cancy, ibid.; to the same, on the same, and answer to the scruples of the prioress, 285 ; to Crumwell, on the expediency of the bishop of Rochester and sir Thomas Moore swearing to the preamble of the act of succession, ?iirf.; to Crumwell, to forward the suits and causes of Robert Markham, 286; to the same, requesting him to mortmain some lands for his kinsman, Hatfield, and requesting him to get Mr Rood's licence to preach renewed, he hav- ing subscribed to the book of the king's succession, 285 ; to some one, in behalf of the suits of John Hutton, ibid.; a similar letter in behalf of A. B., 288 ; to some one, requiring him to restore an English Enchiridion, that had been seized as pro- hibited, ibid. ; to the vicar of Charing, to stay a suit for defamation, ibid. ; to Dr Cocks, his chan- cellor, against vexatious exactions for tithes, 289 ; to one of his officers, to make a preliminary en- quiry into unlawful exactions for tithes in Rumney Jlarsh, 289 ; to a preacher, enjoining him to preach at Paul's Cross, as appointed, ibid. ; to Crumwell, in favour of sir Edward Mowl, a priest, ibid. ; to a nobleman, requesting him. to promote Thomas Donkester to the abbacy of Newesham, 290; to the convent of Newesham, to the same effect, 291 ; to a nobleman, requesting him to release sir Thos. Mownteforde, a priest, committed for slandering him (Cranmer), and requring to know how he is to take the subscriptions to the act of succession, from those who cannot write, and otherwise to proceed therein, ibid.; to archdeacon Thirlby, re- prehending his negligence on various points, 292 ; to the recorder of London, in behalf of Mrs Pachette for a city tenant, 293 ; to the duchess of Norfolk, to sue for a license for Thomas Cole to hold an office by deputy, 294; to Crumwell, to continue his examinations into a robbery, &c., ibid. ; to the same, complaining that the master of his mint at Canterbury is obstructed in hiring the workmen of the king's mint, ibid. ; to the same, thanking him for services to his cousin Molyneux, 295 ; to the same, to remove friar Oliver from the office of prior of the Black Friars, at Cambridge, ibid.; to the same, to get the king to send greyhounds and mastiffs to the elector Palatine, 296 ; to Latimer, to enjoin all preachers within the province against teaching any thing prejudicial to the king's cause, ibid. ; to Crumwell, to be reconciled to John Brice, and promote him to the king's service, 297 ; to the same, in behalf of his servant Newell, de- prived of his office at Wilton abbey, ibid. ; to Crumwell, for the king's letters in favour of two of his chaplains, to be sent to preach at Calais, 298 ; to lord Lisle, in favour of Mr Hoore, as a preacher at Calais, ibid.; to some one, in favour of the prior of Axholme, 299 ; to some one, in favour of an unfortunate tenant, ibid. ; another, in behalf of the same, ibid. ; to a prior, in behalf of Thomas INDEX. 583 Hogeson, ibid. ; another, in favour of the same, 300 ; to some official, 'to cause some parties to do penance', ibid. ; to Crumwell, in favour of Thomas Barthelet, ibid. ; to the same, with information against Dr Benger, and on the business of the king's subsidy, and valuation of the tenths, &c., ibid. ; to a prioress, probably to receive and board widow Creke, and to cede her chaplain to lord AViltshire, 302 ; to Crumwell, to stay proceedings in the matter between Jesus College and one of its farmers, 303; to Crumwell, in behalf of the prior of Axholme and Raynold, the monk, con- demned for treason, ibid. ; to the same, in behalf of the bearer, 304 ; to the same, on the bishop of Winchester's objecting to his visitation and style of primate, ibid. ; to the same, with information on the king's affairs, 306 ; to tlie same, to favour one Roode, in a Chancery suit, ibid. ; to the same, on settling the king's style and title, ibid. ; to the same, with the priest that called for vengeance on the king, for the subsidy ; and the woman that inveighed against the queen, 307 ; to the same, to get the sword-bearership of London, for James Arnold, ibid. ; to a Lent preacher before the king (Latimer, seemingly), with directions for his ser- mons, 308 ; to the dean of the Chapel Royal, to admit Latimer to preach before the king, 309 ; to Crumwell, in behalf of Newman, ibid.; to the same, with information of treasonable words, and recommendations of Dr Holbech and Dane Richard Gorton, for the priorship of Worcester, 310 ; to the same, recommending master Garrett for the par- sonage of St Peter's, at Calais ; and Henry Tumey for support in a prosecution against him, ibid.; to the same, not to believe evil reports of the bearer, 311 ; to the same, to favour the claim of the see of Canterbury to certain lands of the priory of Da- vyngton, 312 ; to the same, recommending the warden of the manor and the cellarer of Christ Church, Canterbury, to some favours from him, 312; to the same, again, in behalf of Turney, 313; to the same, disclaiming all desire to oppose the king's rights to the lands of Davyngton, and setting forth his exertions in the king's cause with the parochial clergy, ibid. ; to the same, re- commending sir John Markham, and sir William Merynge, to his protection, against the bishop of Lincoln, 315; to lord Lisle, thanking him for helping him in the provision of wine, 316; to Crumwell, on a doubt in one of the Injunctions to Religious Houses, 317; to the same, to com- municate his mind to him through Champion, one of Cranmer's chaplains, 317; to Lord Lisle, to punish a case of matrimonial inconstancy, and help him in providing wines, 318; to Crumwell, in behalf of Dr Mallett, master of Michael House, Cambridge, for delay in surrendering the muni- ments of his house, ibid. ; to Henry VIII., on the insanities of Sir Thos. Baschurche, 320 ; to Lord Lisle, with Hoare and Nycols, for Lent preachers at Calais, ibid. ; to the same, recommending a poor widow for a hearing before him in the matter of a testament, ibid. ; to Crumwell, to get his brother- in-law and clerk of his kitchen, the farm of one of the suppressed houses, 231 ; to the same, with a communication through Champion, ibid. ; to the same in behalf of master Smyth, of the exchequer, and declaring his great desire to confer with Crum- well on religious matters, 322; to Lord Lisle, admonishing him against popery, and recommend- ing his commissary to his favour, &c., ibid. ; to Henry VIII., condoling with him in his troubles | about the conduct of the queen, 323 ; to Lord Lisle, complimentary, 324 ; to Crumwell in be- half of Mr Hambleton, oppressed for religion's sake, 325 ; to Henry VIII., acquainting him with his preaching against the pope's supremacy in Kent, and calling for the prosecution of the prior of the Black Friars, at Canterbury, who had preached against his doctrines, ibid. ; to Crum- well, declining to grant a dispensation to one Massey, to marry his wife's niece, and giving his reasons for refusing, 328 ; to the same, asking the lands of the Grey Friars at Canterbury for Thos. Cobham, his niece's husband, 330; to Henry VIII., with an account of the proceedings of Reginald Pole, ibid. ; to Crumwell, to secure the place of city sword-bearer to James Arnold, 332 ; to the same with £20. fee for Mortlake, ibid. ; to the same, denouncing Sir Hugh Payne, curate of Hadley , and certain monks, &c., 333 ; to the same, with further accounts of the proceedings of the monks, and concerning a priest of Calais and a seditious book, 334 ; to the same, to provide for Hambleton the Scotch reformer, ibid. ; to the same, referring to him a proposition concerning plate, 335 ; to the same, to put Lord Cobham into the " commission" for Rochester, ibid.. ; to the same, recommending M. Gounthorp as a preacher, and denouncing the conductof the bishop of Norwich, 336 ; to the same, for a lease of the lands of Axholme Priory for Henry Stoketh, 337; to the same, informing him of the conclusion of the deliberations of the bishops, and wishing to be dismissed on account of the plague, also suing for a remission of his debts to the king, ibid. ; to the same, with a messenger from Capito and Monsterus in Germany, 340 ; to W olfgang Capito, with a hundred crowns from the king as a present for his book, ibid. ; to Joachim Vadian at St Gall, disapproving of his book, 342 ; to Crumwell, promising to stay a suit as required, 345 ; to the same in behalf of Sir Edward Kingsley, knt., ibid. ; to the same, thanking him for procuring the sanction of his bible from the king, ibid. ; to the same, on the same subject, and informing him of his proceedings against the abrogated holiday- keepers, and complaining of the court keeping them also, 34/ ; to the same, thanking him for interceding with the king about his debts to him and for other favours, expressing his willingness to change lands with the king, and justifying himself with regard to the prior of the Black Friars, &c., 348; to Pottkyns, his registrar, to pul)lish the abolition of certain holidays, iiirf. ; to Crumwell in behalf of Thomas Wakefield for a contested parsonage at Calais, 349 ; to a justice and privy councillor of Kent, reprehending his support of the old abuses, and threatening to bring his conduct before the king, ibid. ; the justice's answer to the foregoing letter, denying the accu- sations, and charging the archbishop with setting spies upon him, 352 ; Cranmer's reply to the justice, justifying his exhortations, and reproving the justice for taking them amiss, 353; the jus- tice's rejoinder, imputing to Cranmer the inven. tion of his accusations, and desiring to know the names of his accusers, 355; to Crumwell, with a messenger with news from Osiander, and further urging the suit of Wm. Gronnowe, 356 : to Dr Snede, vicar of Rye, permitting divine service to be continued in the church there, where a man- slaughter had taken place, 357 ; to Crumwell, to cause his physician, Towker, to be installed per- 584 INDEX. petual physician to Christchurch, Canterbury, ibid. ; to the same, to join him in a precept to the Goldsmith's company, to view the pix of the mint at Canterbury, ibid. ; to the same, for the king's favour to Sir John Markham, S/iO ; to the same, on the corrections in the " Institution," and on the validity of the marriage between the late duke of Richmond and the daughter of the duke of Norfolk, 359 ; to the same, with his annotations on the king's corrections of the " Institution," on the punishment of seditious persons, and on the duke of Richmond's marriage, 359; to the same, recommending John Culpeper, for a groom of the privy chamber, 361 ; to the same, further accounts of the punishments of seditions persons, ibid. ; to the same, in favour of Sir John Gylderde of Ray ley against Hugh Payne, suitors for the living of Sutton Magna, 362 ; to the same, to obtain the farm of the demesnes of the priory of Pomfret for the controller of his household, 362 ; to a noble- man, purposing to get the prior of Axholme to resign, instead of being deposed, 363 ; to Crum. well, on a suit about a woman married to two husbands, 364 ; to the same, to dispense with the non-residence of an aged incumbent, 365 ; to the same, recommending one Sandwich, for prior of Christchurch, Canterbury, 365 ; to the same, on proceeding against friar Forest, bishop of Wor- cester, ibid. ; to the same, to support Francis Bassett, ousted of his possessions by the earl of Shrewsbury, 366 ; to the same, in recommenda- tion of Dr Malet, employed upon the church- service, ibid. ; to the same, in behalf of certain persons persecuted for supporting the new doc- trines, 367 ; to the same, in behalf of Sir Thomas Lawney, ibid. ; to the same, in favour of the suits of a kinsman before him (Crumwell), 368 ; to the same, in behalf of John Tamworth, his kinsman, in a suit for lands, ibid. ; to the same, to take John Robinson, into his service, 369; to the same, informing him of his proceedings against the priests of Croydon, who had refused to put the pope's name out of their church-books, 369 ; to the same, on his inability to receive certain ambassadors at Lambeth, 371 ; to the same, on changing the place of penance of one Atkinson, at the instance of the duke of Saxony's chancellor, ibid. ; to the same, to remove images from the priory of the Black Friars at Calais, and in favour of Adam Damplippe of that place, 372; letter to Cranmer from John Butler, his commissary at Calais, in favour of Damplippe, and against the prior of the friars there, &c., 373; from Cranmer to Crumwell on the proceedings of Robert An- thony, subcellerar of Christchurch, Canterbury, and in behalf of his servant Nevell, ibid.; to the same, in behalf of Wm. Swerder, and of Master and Mistress Statham, and requesting him to make Master Hutton an abbot, and his wife an abbess, 375 ; to the same, on Antony 's journey to Rome, and further about Adam Damplippe, and Hutton for an abbacy, ibid. ; to the same, about the prior of the Friars at Calais, and Mr Hutton again, 376; to the same, on the embassy from Germany, and the imposture of the blood of St Thomas at Canterbury, 377 ; to Sir Thomas Wriothesley, in behalf of Hutton, 371i ; to Crumwell, on the proceedings and accommodation of the German embassy, and for the preferment of Francis Bas- sett to a farm of one of the suppressed houses, 379 ; to the same, that the schoolmaster of Lud- low may not lose his place for quitting the priest- hood, 380 ; to the same, for the preferment of Dr Barons, or Barnes, to Tameworth college, ibid. ; to the same, about sending home Mrs Hutton from Flanders, 381 ; to the same, on the same subject, ibid. ; to the same, with informations against Mr Don, and others, of Oxford, and in behalf of Mr Bull, of Northfleet, ibid. ; to the same, in be- half of the bearer Markham, and about two Obser- vants who have confessed high treason, 384 ; to the same, recommending Nicolas Bacon for town-clerk of Calais, ibid. ; to the same, to obtain the living of one Crofts, (in the Tower, and likely to be at- tainted) for his chaplain, Dr Champion, 385; to the same, on a double appointment, to be with him and with the king at the same time, ibid. ; to the same, to effect an exchange in favour of his chaplain, Dr Barber, 386 ; to the same, in behalf of Sir Henry ad Cortbeke, the Dutch priest, ibid.; to the same, on his appointment to the steward- ship of Cranmer's franchises, &c., on the attainder of Sir Edw. Nevell, ibid.; to the same, with the depositions against Henry Totehill, for supporting the pope, and an account of the penalties inflicted on two priests for not obliterating the pope's name from the church-books, 387 ; to the same, on delaying Crumwell's patents for the steward- ship of his chases, 388; to the same, with Dr Cronkehom's sermon, 389; to the same, on the wardship of the son of Mr Thos. Wiate, ibid. ; to Lord Lisle, from Cranmer as king's commissioner, for depositions and evidence against Ralph Hare, accused of heresy, 390 ; to Crumwell, on Cran- mer's correction of the "Primer," 392; to the same, desiring to know how to deal with a priest and a woman charged with lewdness at Croydon, 393 ; to the same, offering the succession to the mastership of his faculties to Dr Peter, if he will give a benefice to Dr Nevynson, 394 ; to the same, to provide for Henry Corbett, a Dutch priest, 395; to the same, on the examinations, &c., at Calais, ibid. • to the same, on fixing the price of the English bible, and on a privilege for the same, ibid. ; to the same, on the new establishment for the church of Canterbury, setting forth his objec- tions to prebends and prebendaries, and recom- mending Dr Crome for dean, 390 ; to the same, recommending Mr Heath for the deanery of South Mallying, 399 ; to the same, in behalf of Edward Askew, for a gentleman pensioner, ibid.; to the same, on receiving fifty sovereigns for Anne of Cleves, and on her reception by him at Canterbury, 400 ; to the same, with a half-year's fee, and a request in favour of his servant Nevell, ibid. ; to Henry VIII., lamenting to hear of the charge of treason against Crumwell, 401 ; to sir Thomas Wriothesley, on the letter of Dantiscus the Pole, condemning the king's proceedings, 401 ; to Osi- ander at Nuremburg against polygamy and con- cubinage,404 ; to Henry VII I., with the confessions of queen Catherine Howard, 408; to the same, on the duke of Cleves' attempt to reconcile the king to Anne of Cleves, 409 ; to Lord Cobham at Calais on the proceedings in a cause there, and requesting him to purchase wine for him, 411; to Henry VIII. on his translation of Latin processions for festival days, 412; prince Edward's letter to Cranmer, ibid.; Cranmer's letter to prince Edward in answer, 413 ; to sir William Paget with letters to the king, and a minute of a letter to be sent by the king to him, for the abolition of vigils, &c., 414 ; to Hen. VIII. on the same, and on preventing the aliena- tion of the lands of the cathedral church of Can- INDEX. 585 terbury, 415; to the chapter of Canterbury, on exchanging of lands by prebendaries, 417 ; to Bo- ner, on the abolition of candle-bearing, ashes and palms, ibid. ; to the dean and chapter of St Paul's for a general thanksgiving for a victory over the Scots, ibid. ; to Matthew Parker, to preach at Paul's Cross, 418; to Edward VI., on the neces. sity of religious education, and inclosing a trans- lation of Justus Jonas' Catechism, ibid.; to a Lasco, a Polish reformer, inviting him over to give his advice on the reformation of religion, 420; to Albert Hardenberg, with a similar invitation, 423 ; to Martin Bucer, a similar invitation, 424; to Philip Melancthon, a like letter, 426 ; to Matthew Parker, on his being appointed to preach before Edward VI., ibid. ; to Bucer, condoling with him on the death of Paul Fagius, and sending money for the widow, 426 ; to the same, with questions on the controversy about ecclesiastical apparel, 428; to Voysey, bishop of Exeter, for a return of impropriated benefices, ibid. ; to Matthew Parker, to preach before the king, 429 ; to Cecil, in behalf of bishop Coverdale, ibid. ; to the same, for an imprimatur for his answer to Gardiner, ibid. ; to Henry BuUinger, on sending a delegate to the Council of Trent, and on bishop Hooper's contro- versy, 430; to Calvin, on an ecclesiastical synod, 431 ; to Melancthon, on the same, and a delaration of the doctrine of the sacrament, 433 ; to Bucer's widow, on the present of one hundred marks by the king to her, 434; to Conrad Hubert, and others, on the same, 435 ; to king Edward VI., in behalf of Ralph Cavalier, ibid. ; to Cecil, with thanks for the news of the peace in Germany, and setting forth the poverty of the bishops, and him- self, 437; to 'he same, with nominations for arch- bishop of Armagh, and a detail of his own illness, &c., 438; to the same, on the peace with the em- peror, and on printing the common prayer in French, ibid. ; to the same, on Turner's unwilling- ness to take the see of Armagh, and on the exami- nation of the articles of religion, 439 ; to the same, on the delay of the commission on chauntry pro- perty, &c., 440; to the council, for the adoption of the forty-two articles of 1552, ibid,; to Cecil, on his quarrel with the lord warden, 441 ; to the same, in behalf of sir John Cheke and lord Russel indicted for treason, ibid.; to queen Mary, excusing himself for his part in the will of Edward VI., and requesting permission to write his opinion on religious matters to her, 442 ; he is sent to the Tower and brought to trial, ibid. n. ; his letter to Mrs Wilkinson, advising her to fly from persecu- tion, 444 ; to the council complaining of the pro- ceedings in the disputations at Oxford, and in- forming them of his condemnation for heresy there, 445 ; Dr Weston refuses to take his letters to the council, ibid, n ; his letter to Martyn and Story, with letters to the queen, and complaints of their bad faith, 446 ; a commission from Rome for his condemnation, ibid. n. ; his letter to queen Mary, upon his being cited to appear before the pope, protesting against the exercise of foreign jurisdiction in this country, the use of a foreign language in public worship, and the popish doc trine of the sacrament, &c., 447 ; will not answer the pope's commissary because of his oath taken to Henry VHI., ibid.; the pope's laws contrary to those of England, ibid. ; the temporal power is immediately from God, 448; the pope's laws annul all authority contrary to his decrees, and he ex- communicates all who act in opposition to them. ibid. ; he claims the giving away of all ecclesias- tical benefices, ibid. ; the parliament was not ad- vised of the pope's pretensions, or it would not have consented again to acknowledge foreign authority, 449 ; the pope's religion is opposed to Christ's, ibid. ; reasons why the use of Latin ought not to be restored, 450 ; the sacrament ought to be received in both kinds by all, 451 ; the pope takes upon himself to depose princes, and make them his footmen, ibid., 452 ; Christ spoke figuratively of the bread and wine in the sacrament ; the pa- pists make him to have two bodies, 453 ; refused to submit to the bishop of Gloucester, because he (the bishop) had several times sworn not to admit foreign jurisdiction here, 454 ; his letter to queen Mary, cautioning her against the inconsistency of her oath to the pope, and that for maintaining the laws of this realm, complaining of being kept from pen and ink, and consenting to go to Rome if permitted, ibid. ; his letter to a lawyer for drawing up his appeal to a general council, en- joining secresy, and confessing that he wishes to gain time to finish his answer to Marcus Antonius Constantius, &c., 455 ; to Peter Martyr, from his prison, by a messenger with communications, and regretting that the subtleties of Marcus Antonius are not yet answered, 457 ; his letter to Henry VIII., in behalf of Edward Isaac, for an ex- change with some lands of Christchurch, 458 ; queen Elizabeth's letter for copying his common- place book, 459 ; his epistle to the king nomi- nating suffragans for Dover, 471 ; commissional letter to the suffragan of Dover, ibid. ; the king'.s letter to him for the publication of the royal in- junctions, 494; letters from the privy council, con- cerning homilies and injunctions, signed by him, 505 ; from the lords of the council at Windsor, to those in London, attributed to his pen, 520 ; to bishop Ridley for taking down altars, and placing communion tables in their stead, signed by him, 524 ; from the council to the princess Mary, on the use of the mass in her house, at- tributed to him, 526; Cardinal Pole's letter to Cranmer, in answer to his to the queen, and sup- porting the authority of the pope, 534. Liberius, condemned for heresy at Rome, 77- Libraries in churches, 161. Lip-gospellers, 9. Lincolnshire, the rebellion in, 351, 2. Linn, cease, 119. Lisle, lord, governor of Calais, Cranmer's letter to, 298 ; another, thanking him for helping him to a provision of wine, 316; another about wine, and to punish a case of matrimonal inconstancy, 318 ; another with admonitions against popery, 322 ; another, with compliments, 324 ; another, to pro- cure evidence against Hare, accused of heresy, 390 ; another, on the same, and on the appoint- ment of a commissary of Canterbury at Calais, and on the abuse there of the king's injunction about reading the bible, 391 ; another, upon Hare's being sent there to do penance, 393 ; his accounts to Henry VIII., of hostilities with the French, 495 n. See De Lisle. Litany, English, introduced in 1544, ix. Liturgy. See Prayer-book, common. Lombardus, Petrus. See Master of the Sentences. Longland, John, bishop of Lincoln, confessor to Henry VIII., 244; letter from Cranmer to him, 248; another, 249 ; Cranmer complains of his op- pressive conduct towards the king's justices of peace, 316. 586 INDEX. Loreyn, cardinal of, made at twelve years of age, 39. Lord's Prayer, the, fas in the " Institution," 106 ; exposition of, ibid, to 112. Love, paternal and filial, 85. Ludlow, tlie school there, 380. Lymster, story of the holy maid of, 64. Lyra, Nic. de, quoted upon justification, 209 ; says that the scripture contains all things needful to salvation, as a merchant's ship does the neces- saries of life, 35. Magistrates, evil, are to be obeyed in all worldly things, 188. Maid of Kent. See Elizabeth Barton. Maid, holy, of Lymster, 64 ; of St Alban's, 65. Maitland, Rev. S. R., his note on the prologues to Cranmer's bible, 125 n. Major, George, 433. 3Iakebates, 160. Blalet, Dr, employed upon the church-service by Cranmer and Crumwell, 366. Mallett, Dr, master of Michael-house, Cambridge, 318. Mailing, Sussex, gathering for repairing tlie church of, 251. Manslaughter, lawfulness of divine service in a church, after manslaughter committed in it, 357. Manyng, John, 300. Markham, sir John, recommended to Crumwell, by Cranmer, for support in a Chancery suit, 314 ; for the king's favour, 358. Maromaus, or Maramaldus, Fabricius, his devasta- tions in Germany, 233. Marriage, with a niece and niece-in-law, unlawful, 329; per verba de prasenti, without consumma- tion, validity of, 359, 60 ; contest for a woman married to two husbands, 364. Marshall,Richard,dean of Christchurch,567; causes Peter Martyr's wife to be disinterred and buried in his dunghill, 382 n. Martin, Dr, queen Mary's commissioner against Cranmer, 212, 446 n., 7 ; charges Cranmer with having no conscience, 215; questions him, ibid. ; charges him with perjury to the pope, to obtain the archbishoprick, 216; and with making a bar- gain with Henry VIII. for it, 217 ; asserts that all heretics pretend to have the word of God with them, ibid. ; charges Cranmer with endeavouring ; to overthrow all established things, ibid. ; with maintaining three contrary doctrines on the sacra- ment, ibid. ; with condemning Lambert for denying the real presence, 218; with translating Justus Jonas' book, ibid. ; with being a Lutheran, and then a Zuinglian, ibid. ; asks whether Nero was head of the Roman church, 219. Jlartin, St, a tale of, 180. Martyrs, miracles worked by bodies of, 48. Mary, queen, her restoration of the pope's authority, 16 ; Cranmer's letter to her, excusing the part he took in the will of Edward VI., 442 ; to her coun- cil, on the same, and on his condemnation at Oxford, 445; to the queen, on his being cited before the pope, and protesting against foreign jurisdiction and popish doctrines, 447; letter from the council of Edward VI. to her when princess Mary, on her using the mass, and admonishing her to conform to the reformation, 526 ; two of her chaplains prosecuted for saying mass, ibid., 529 ; no promise of full toleration made in her behalf, ibid. ; baptism performed in her house contrary to law, 528. Mass, private, where the priest only receives, 38, 480 ; for the quick and the dead, 64 ; answers to questions concerning some abuses of the, 150; satisfactory, 151 ; commencement of the custom for the priest to receive the sacrament alone, ibid. ; absurdity of saying it in Latin, 169 ; says itself that the people ought to participate in it, 171 ; enjoined to be performed in English, 501, 2. Massey, a courtier, refused a dispensation to marry his niece-in-law, by Cranmer, 328. Master, Richard, abettor of the maid of Kent, 272 n. Master of the Sentences, (P. Lombardus) his words upon justification, 204, 206, 207, 210. Blatrimony, the councils of Melchidense and Aquis- granum erred about the contracting of, 37 ; privy contracts of, forbidden, 81, 159; prohibition of, in certain degrees of affinity, 94, 158, 359 n. ; a sacrament, ("Institution,") 99, 116; forbidden times for, 364. Maunday Thursday, the pope's bull published upon this day, 74. Maximinus, bishop of the Arians, 36. Mayfield, Sussex, Cranmer's manor, 253. Mediators, the two, of the law and of the gospel, 177 ; the pope sets himself up for one, ibid. Blelancthon, Philip, invited by Cranmer to a con- ference for promoting uniformity of faith, 420, 21 n, 22, 3, 31 ; and to form a declaration of faith on the sacrament, 433. Mering, Sir Wm., recommended by Cranmer to Crumwell for his support against the bishop of Lincoln, 316 ; his letter to Cranmer on Longland's oppression of him, ibid. n. 3Iessengers, letters of protection, 227. Michael-house, Cambridge, seized by Henry VIII,, 318. Milton, vicarage of, an ancient composition in, 265. Mint, the archbishop's, at Canterbury, its privi- leges, 295, 357. Miracles, of the heathen, 41 ; cannot prove our faith, 45 ; pretended, with wine, ibid. ; in the sacrament of the altar, 46 ; in the old time dis- tinguished true christians from false, ibid. ; now utterly ceased, ibid.; not now to be believed in, ibid. ; prove no doctrine, 47, 48, 64 ; the working of them neither makes nor hinders from holiness, 49 ; books of the papists filled with, 64 ; pretend, ed, of the holy maid of Lymster, ibid. ; pretended miracle of the bleeding host, C6 ; how to know true from false, ibid. Monks and friars, now do the devil's work, 64 ; of Orleans, and the provost's wife, 64 ; their profes- sions of obedience, chastity, and poverty, how ob- served, 147. More, Sir Thos., refuses to swear to the preamble of the Act of Succession, viii, 285. Moreman, Dr, required by the Devon rebels as a teacher, 183 ; his character, 184. Mortlake, exchange of, between Cranmer and Crum- well, 333. Mortmain and Pramunire, statutes of, repealed in Mary's time, 17. Morwen, George, 383. Moses, his seat is not his office, but his doctrine, 54 ; his declaration of the Second Commandment, (" Institution,") 100. Mowl, Sir Edw., chaplain to Dr Benet, the king's ambassador in Italy, 289, 90. 3Iunster, Sebastian, writes to Henry VIII., 340. Music, sacred, for the church, Cranmer's opinion on the composition of, 412. "Necessary Doctrine," the, 96 n., 112 w. INDEX. 587 Necromancy, avowal of, 65. " Nevel, Antony, 348, 374. Nevill, Sir Jidw., and the holy maid of Lymster, 64 ; high steward of the franchises of the see of Canterbury, &c., 386, 8, 9 ; executed for treason, 386 n. Newesham, priory of, 290, 1. Newman, a friend of Cranmer's, 237, 62, 9 ; received into Crumwell's service, 309. Nicolas, pope, says that evil custom is taken by the ungodly for law, 51. Noah, why his ark was so long in building, 200. Norfolk, duchess of, Cranmer's letter to her, 254, 94. Norfolk, duke of, his letter to Cranmer for the documents relating to Henry VIII. 's cause with Q. Catharine, 255 ; validity of his daughter's marriage with the duke of Richmond, 359, 60. Normanton, near Southwell, fanning the living of, 254. Nosylled, nursed, 119. Oaths, tyrannical, exacted by the see of Rome from the emperors, 74; to be taken by ministers of a church, 161 ; unadvised, not to be kept, 215. Observants, religious, 292, 303, 30 7i., 33, 62, 84. Oecumenius, quoted upon justification, 211. Offices in the church, not to be bestowed for gifts, 160. Oliver, Dr, consulted about Cranmer's scrupling to swear to the pope, 224. , friar, an obnoxious preacher against the king's cause, 295. Oos, fifteen, superstition of the, 148. Oracles, heathen, 41. Ordinaries, said to be privily bribed by profligate priests, 37. Origen, says, that our judgments without the scrip- tures are worthy of no credit, 23 ; that, if these do not establish anything, we ought to leave it to God, ibid. ; that if Paul thought his authority not sufficient for a doctrine, how much more ought others to take heed what they teach, ibid. ; that no man ought, for the setting up a doctrine, to use any books but the canonical scriptures, i/jid. ; answer to his saying about observances that are to be kept, though the reason of them be unknown, 57; his words upon justification, 205, 211. Original sin, ("Institution,") 107; after-pains of it, 182. Orleans, story of the wife of the provost of, and the friars, 64. Osiander, Andrew, preacher at Nuremburg, Cran- mer marries his niece, viii, 356 ; Cranmer's letter to him against polygamy and concubinage, 404. Oslynger or Olisleger, chancellor to the duke of Cleves, his letter to Cranmer in the cause of Anne of Cleves, 410. Otford, manor of, Cranmer's letters, passim ; taken from him by the king in exchange, 348. Oxford, university, ordered to surrender their liber- ties to Henry VIII. 252 w. ; opposition to the King's injunctions there, 382. Padley, John, a kinsman of Cranmer, sanctuary man in Westminster, 257. Pagans, have the advantage over Christians in the antiquity of their religion, 62. Palms, holy, and ashes, demanded by the people,I76; use of, abolished, 417. Palm-Sunday, lifting the veil upon, &c., abolition of, 414 ; making wooden crosses upon, 503. Pupa, tlie name of, to be obliterated from church- books, 157 ; opposition to it at Oxford, 382; two priests punished by Cranmer for retaining it, 387- Papists, their practices set forth, 62. See Pope. Parker, archbishop, his account of the first admis- sion of the king's supremacy, 214 n. ; appointed by Cranmer to preach at Paul's Cross, 418; to preach before Edward VI., 425, 9. Paul's Cross, preaching at, 289, 308 ra. ; bill of, 293, 319, 418; penance done at, 372 ; must not be with- out a sermon, 418. Paul III., pope, his message to Heniy VIII., 126 ; consults with Reginald Pole about a general council, 331. Paulet, Sir Hugh, first had the Common Prayer translated into French, 439. Paupers, impotent, proposed to be provided for out of the revenues of the dissolved monasteries, 16. Payne, Sir Hugh, curate of Hadley, his popish preaching, and excommunication by Cranmer, 333; presented to Sutton Magna, 362. Pelagians, 108. Penance, how to be made, {" Institution,") 95, 96 ; a sacrament, 99, 116 ; done at St Paul's for an error about the sacrament, 372. Penitence, healing effects of, 199, 200. Perjured prelacies, 17. Persecution, like cutting off the head of Hydra, 67. Petre, Sir Wm., proposed by Cranmer to Crumwell for Dean of the Arches, 315 ; named again, 338; proposed to Cranmer by Crumwell for Master of his Faculties, 394. Petworth, farming the benefice of, 2/8. Pharisees, bare the image and name of the known church in their time, 18 ; enemies of God, and teach their own, not his doctrine, 54. Phillips, Roland, yicar of Croydon, his examination before Cranmer, 338. Pies, (popish ordinals,) 523. Pilgrimages, 63; in the jubilee for remission of sins, 74 ; the Jews never had so many to images as has been used in our time, 147. Plagues, brought upon the land by evil teaching, 14. Plate, a proposition concerning the weight of, re- ferred to Crumwell, 335. Pleading, in foreign languages, absurdity of, 170. Pole, cardinal, sent from prince to prince, by the pope, to stir up war against Henry VIII., 13 ; his pardon and promotion required by the Devonshire rebels, 184 : his character and book against Henry VIII., ibid, and n. ; praised by Cranmer for his wit, 229 ; his arguments against the king's di- vorce stated, ibid., 230, 1 ; his favour with the pope, 330 ; his letter to Cranmer in answer to Cranmer's to the queen, condemning his suffering reason to guide him instead of tradition, 534. Polygamy, Cranmer's letter to Osiander against, 404. Poor, supported out of church-revenues, 160 ; one fortieth of the revenues of benefices enjoined to be given to them, 500. Poor men's box, to be fixed near the high altar, 157, 503; gifts to, enjoined in lieu of pilgrimages, &c. ibid., 158. Pope, and his prelates, think themselves wiser than God, 10 ; they found all their falsehoods and su- perstitions upon their unwritten verities, ibid. ; affirm no church to be the true one, but that which stands by succession of bishops, II; climbed above kings and emperors, extolled himself above God, and dispensed with his laws, 15, 39, 222; offences against his laws more sorely punished than those against God's, 10; with the Turk, 588 INDEX. equally persecutes Christ's followers, 62 ; heresy not to acknowledge him, ()7, 165 ; laws of princes of no force, if contrary to his canons and decrees, 67; not to keep his decrees blasphemy, 68; kings, bishops, and nobles, who violate his decrees, ac- cursed, 69, 226 ; cannot err, ibid. ; is not bound to any decrees, but may compel his decrees to be received by all, ibid.; may judge all men, but cannot be judged himself, ibid. ; may excommu- nicate and depose emperors and princes, and assoil their subjects from their oaths to them, ibid.; the emperor his subject, and may have his sentence in temporal causes revoked by him, ibid., 222, 2fi ; may disallow the emperor's elec- tion, and translate the empire to another region, ibid. ; may appoint coadjutors to princes, 70 ; there can be no council of bishops without his au- thority, ibid. ; nothing can be done against him that appeals to Rome, ibid. ; may be judged of none but God only, ibid. ; may open and shut heaven unto men, ibid. ; his see receives holy men, or makes them holy, ibid. ; he that lies to him commits sacrilege, ibid. ; no senator nor officer of Rome to be appointed without his li- cence, ibid. ; is judge of what oaths ought to be kept, and what maybe broken, ibid. ; may absolve subjects from their oath of fidelity and other oaths, ibid. ; is judge in temporal things, and may give authority to arrest and manacle men, 71 ; may compel princes to receive his legates, ibid. ; may order peace or war, ibid. ; the collation of all spiritual promotions belongs to him, and he may put bishopricks together, or one under another, at his pleasure, ibid.; Boniface VIII. his decree against those who opposed any cardinal, &c., be- longing to the pope's family, ibid. ; all who are concerned in making or executing any statutes contrary to the liberties of the church, are excom- municated, and can only be assoiled by the pope, 72 ; the clergy can confer nothing for any com- mon necessity, without the consent of the pope, nor can any layman impose taxes upon the clergy, ibid. ; whoever thinks contrary to the see of Rome is excommunicate, and it may compel rulers to observe whatever it shall ordain concerning heresy, 73 ; no offenders against the church can be as- soiled by any one but the pope alone, 74 ; tyran- nical oaths exacted by the popes from the empe- rors, ibid. ■ instances of the perversion of scripture by the popes, 75 ; ought, if corrupt, to be tried by a general council, 77 ; good cause to repeal the law of his pre-eminence, ibid. ; ought not to sit in a general council, 78 ; princes, although sworn to him, under a common mistake, as head of the church, may pull their necks out of his yoke, ibid. ; though he may mean well, can never bring a good design to issue, ibid. ; set himself up for a saviour equal to Christ, 176, 177 ; substitutes his lioly water for the blood of Christ, ibid., 177 ; the crimes by which he effected his designs, 178 ; has a realm in every realm, 213 ; his authority is at variance with the law, ibid. ; has all the marks of antichrist, 222 ; pretends to dispense with both the old and new Testaments, ibid. ; painted in the scriptures as the enemy of God, 223 ; con- sumes the substance of countries by various practices, 226 ; person of the pope not so much to be feared as the papacy and see of Rome, 322 ; substance of Cranmer's two sermons in Kent against his authority, and of the defence of it by the prior of the Black Friars at Canterbury, 326 ; Henry VIII. 's letter abolishing his authority in England, 369 n. ; Cranmer's letter to queen Mary, protesting against his jurisdiction in this country, and confuting popish doctrines, 447. See Cran- mer. Popery, injunctions of Edward VI. for the abolition of, 498 ; sermons to be made against, at least four times a year, ibid. See Pope. Portasies, or portasses, popish breviaries, 523. Pottkyns, Cranmer's registrar, 249, 54, 64, 5, 348. Poverty, religious profession of, 147. Power, the possession of, 195. Prayer-book, Common, finished in 1549, x; revised, xi ; printed in French, 438 ; in Latin and Eng- lish, 497; preface to, attributed to Cranmer, 517. Prayers, ordained to be made standing up, 38, 9, 56 n. ; made with the head capped or covered, 55 ; turning the face to the east during, 56 n. ; occa- sional, commencement of the use of, 494 n. ; uni- formity in, 497. Preachers, must neither add to, nor take away from, God's law, 25, 7. Preaching, once a quarter, at the least, 155 ; ought to be in a language that the people understand, 170 ; against the king's marriage stopt, 283 ; against the religious innovations, 302 ; commo- tions through, 308 ; order for preaching and bid- ding of the heads in all sermons, 460 ; every preacher to preach once, before his greatest audi- ence, against the usurped power of the pope, iiirf. ; for or against purgatory, &c., forbidden for a year, ibid. ; in favour of the king's marriage en- joined, 461 ; inhibition against all preaching for a time, 513. Prebendaries, bound to be resident and keep hospi- tality, 160 ; no selling or changing of their houses to be allowed, )62 ; all their back doors to be shut up, 162 ; Cranmer's condemnation of their idle- ness and fondness for belly-cheer, 396, 7 ; of Christchurch, Canterbury, may change their lands for life, 417 ; query whether parliament may not reform them, if they remain idle upon their pre- bends, 466. Presentation and nomination of ministers, 97, 98. Prices of commodities, complaints of the rise in, 195, 558 ; doubled, 436, 7. Priests, in tlie early times, preached according to the faith of the emperors, kings, or rulers, 15 ; complaints against the shameful practices of cer- tain of them, 37; incontinence of, 37, 38; never punished for adultery by the pope's authority, ibid; to be excommunicated if married, and burnt if they do not forsake their lawful wives, 39 ; not to meddle with worldly things, 38, 56 ; whether there were any in the primitive church who exercised themselves in prayer, without preaching, 153; Romish, Cranmer's contempt for, 291 ; order and ministry of, 484. Primate, style of, no derogation to the king's au- thority, 304. Primer in English, corrected by Cranmer, 392, 3 ; all who understand not Latin, to pray upon no other, 504. Princes, ought to obey the bishops and decrees of the church, 73 ; ought not to set bishops beneath them, but to assign them an honourable seat by them, ibid. ; are constituted by God to overlook priests and bishops, (" Institution,") 98 ; none but they, and those under their authority, may kill, or use bodily coercion, nor they, but accord- ing to law, 105 ; may appoint bishops and priests, 117 ; might make bishops and priests if aU the INDEX. 589 clergy were dead, ibid. ; it belongs to them to re- dress grievances, 197. Procession book, 157- Processions, Latin, for festival days, Cranmer's ver- sion of, 412 ; mandate for keeping them in Eng- lish, 495 ; abolished, 502. Proctors of the Court of Arches of Canterbury, sta- tute regulating the number of, 491. Prodigies said to have been seen in Germany during the war with the Turks, 235. Promotion, spiritual, improper to be laboured for, 241 ; a bond given to secure, 26fi. Proprium iti commune, monkish fiction of, 147. Prosper, his words upon justification, 207, 9, 10. Punishment by priests or bishops, to be by word only, 97 ; all to be attributed to the sending of God, 107. Purgatory priests, 37- Purgatory, papists rest the doctrine of it, with other errors, upon the books of the Apocrypha, 39 ; pardons to deliver dead men's souls from, 63 ; the papists cannot tell where it is, 181 ; the doctrine of, contumelious to Christ, ibid. ; its absurdity, 182; there is no cause for punishment there, ibid.; not implied in scripture commands, ibid. Quadring, the vicar of, resigns in favour of an- other, 278. Quavemire, qualmire (quagmire), 67. Questions, dark and doubtful, not to be too curi- ously debated, 14. Rain, order for public prayers for the ceasing of, 493. Raynold, Richard, a monk of Sion, Cranmer's letter in his behalf, 303. Reading, abbot and monks of, patrons of Aston, Herts, 275. Recantation, open, of superstitions, enjoined to the clergy, 500 ; of Cranmer, 567. Record office, the church compared to one, 59. Rectors of churches, may cite those who do them wrong, either before a spiritual or a temporal judge, 72. Redemption from sins, the ransom paid for our, 129. Reformation of religion, the changes made by it, not new things, but old usages restored, 351 ; con- siderations offered to Henry VIII., to induce him to procee4 in it, 466. Registers, church, to be kept for christenings, mar- riages, and burials, 156, 158, 500. Relics of saints, offerings to, 63, 64; impostures of pretended, 378 n. Religion, the christian, what are its principal points, 79. Remission of sins, obtained by pilgrimages in the jubilee, 74 ; none to be had but by supplication of a priest, 75 ; to be had only through Christ, 132. Remissness in the correction of evil, effects of, 191. Retinue, the number of Cranmer's, 400. Revelations, of our lady, and other saints,'63. Rich, complaints against the, 194, Riches, vanity of, 192. Richmond, Henry Fitzroy, duke of, validity of his marriage, 359, 60. Ridley, bishop, convinced Cranmer about the sa- crament, 218; proceedings in his disputation at Oxford, 445; condemned as a heretic, 446w. Ringsley, Sir Edward, 345, 61, 72. Rites and ceremonies, the jurisdiction for ordaining. 98 ; not forbidden, proclamation against omitting, 508. Rituals, popish, mandate for bringing in and de. facing, 522. Ri.x, Mr, Cranmer's letter to him, 302. Robbing of the clergy and poor men, appertaineth unto the judgment of the bishops, 7-1. Roberts, Nicholas, a friend of Cranmer's, 278, 84 ; Cranmer's admonitory letters to him, 284. Rocester abbey, in Staffordshire, suppression of, 379. Rochford, lord, Cranmer's letter to him, 259. Roman empire, the disquiet raised there by the in- troduction of Christianity, 198. Rome, the seat of antichrist, 62 ; the church of, was pure in the beginning, 226. Romney Marsh, unlawful exaction of "id. per acre for tithes there, 289. Rood, Mr, subscribes the book of the king's suc- cession, and promises to preach nothing doubtful without consulting Cranmer, in order to get his licence renewed, 287 ; of Gray's inn, 306. Rood, book of the, 101. Roods, to be pulled down in every church, 415 n. Rose, Thomas, curate of Hadleigli, his quarrel with his parishioners, 280 ; named by Cranmer as likely to accept the see of Armagh, 438. Rosell, Cranmer's sister's husband, 256 ; Cranmer recommends his son to a free school, 262 ; Cran- mer's letter to him, ibid. ; clerk of Cranmer's kitchen, 321. Rugge, or Reps, William, bishop" of Norwich, his conduct denounced by Cranmer, 336. Rulers, must have experience, 195. Rye, manslaughter in the church there, 357. Sabbath, change of the day of the, argument from it, 60 ; the spiritual and the bodily, 61 ; the ceremonial part of, only changed, ibid. ; per- tained only to the Jews, according to St Austin, 102 ; how to be kept, 103 ; superstitiously and scrupulously kept by the Scribes and Pharisees, 146. Sabellic, his account of the Jews at Candia being deceived by the devil and going into the sea, 50. Sacrament of the altar, as ordained in the " Insti- tution," 96, 116; not to be received by one man for another, 150; reservation and hanging up of, 151, 53 n., 172; not to be administered to those who cannot repeat the creed, &c. in English, 156 ; administering it to the people only at Easter, and in one kind, 173; never wasalaw to this effect, 174; received every day, in the apostles' time, at Jeru- salem, ibid. ; the more wicked the people became, the more they withdrew from it, ibid. ; both kinds ordained by Christ, ibid. ; in the decrees it is commanded to be received by all men three times in the year, at the least, ibid.; receiving under one kind, a sacrilege by the decree of Gelasius, ibid. ; Cranmer desires a declaration of the pro- testant doctrine of it, 433 ; proclamation of Ed- ward VI. against irreverent talking concerning it, 505 ; letter missive from the council of Edward VI. to the bishops, concerning the communion in both kinds, 511. Sacrament of orders, as ordained in the " Institu- tion," 96, 97, 98. Sacraments, consecration of, 97; of the church, ex- position of ("Institution"), 99; questions and answers concerning, 115; mysteries or occult things, iiirf. ; the incarnation, and matrimony, may be called sacraments, ibid. ; many more than seven, according to the ancients, ibid. ; seven not 590 INDEX. to be found in scripture, nor in old writers, ibid.; of contirmation, order, and extreme unction, not in scripture, 116. Sacramentum ant mysterium iniquitaiis ac mere- tricis magnit et besticB, hard to be revealed, 115. St Augustin's, Cranmer's letter to the abbot of, 240. St Benedict, the abbot of, signs the paper about general councils, 408. St Dunstan's in the East, London, Cranmer's letter relative to dues and oblations there, 263. St Martin's day, Cranmer's mandate for the cele- bration of, 468. St Martin's le Grand, London, college of, granted to the convent of Westminster, 240 n. St Peter, the bishops of Rome could pretend to nothing from him, but as they followed liis fait^i, 77. St Quintin of Spellache, Calais, contested parsonage there, 345, 9. St Sepulchre's, Canterbury, the false nun of, 2/1. St Thomas, the imposture of his blood, at Can- terbury, 3/8. Saints, intercession of, 93; prayers to them allowed, if without any invocation of them, (" Institution") 102 ; the veneration of, 482. Salvation, Cranmer's homily on, 128. Satan, may live like a gentleman, because monks and friars now do his work, 64. Scholarships, to be maintained by the clergy, 156, 161, 501 ; admission to, only for those destitute of friends, 160. Scriptures, holy, the touchstone to try all doctrines, 14, 48, 51 ; dark places in them are to be ex- pounded by others more plain, 17; in them are found all things that concern faith, good living, and charity, ibid. ; are the balance to try truth, 30 ; the devil was not so vain as to attempt to teach any thing without their authority, 52 ; partly denied, or wrongly expounded by heretics, ibid. ; are sufficient for Jews and Christians, ibid ; always appealed to by the fathers, 77; were first read in the vulgar tongue, 119; the necessity for all to read them, ibid. ; the only medicine for all diseases, 120; the instruments of salvation, and a better jewel than gold or silver, ibid. ; edifying to all, ibid. ; the eunuch of Candace and the scriptures, 121 ; in them the ignorant may learn what they should know, ibid. ; ought to be read by all in the vulgar tongue, 122 ; Gregory Nazianzene's con- demnation of frivolous disputation about the scriptures, ibid. — See Bible. Sects, religious, more numerous in modern times than with the Jews, 147. Secular business performed by the clergy, 38. Sedition, the evil consequences of, 199. Sentence, or denunciation, the general, 281. Septuagint, caused to be made by king Ptolemy, 183. Sequestration of a female, in a suit of matrimony, 364. Sermons, before the king, not to exceed an hour and a half, 308. Servants, limitation of the number of, demanded by the Devon rebels, 185; what sort of, the rebels would make, ibid. ; not to rule their masters, ibid. Shaftmond, (shaftment and shaftman,) a measure of about half a foot, 66. Shaxton, Dr, bishop of Salisbury, 293; assigned to preach before the king, 309. Sheep-marks, used in subscriptions, 291. Sheppy, prioress of, Cranmer's letters to her, 284, 5 ; she has scruples about letting a benefice to farm, ibid. Shimei, his malediction of David, 107. Shrewsbury, earl of, suit against, 366. Shrines, mandate for removing them and images, 490, 503. Simony, benefices to be forfeited for, 503. Singing in church, 39 ; Cranmer's essay of English words for, 412. Sins, corrected by the sword, 116. Sion, friars of, their contumacy, 292 n., 303. Skyp, John, bishop of Hereford, 152 n. Slyndon, manor and park of, 250, 5. Smythe, sir John, his preferment solicited by Cran- mer, 240. Solyman, emperor of the Turks, his war with Charles v., 232, 3, 4 5, 6, Somers, Nicolas, chauntry priest at Croydon, charged with lewdness, 393, 4. Sorcerers and charmers, 44, 45 ; to be inquired of, 158. Souls of men departed, not conversant with the living, 44, 45. Standing at prayers, ordained by the Council of Nice, 38, 39. Stapulensis, his story of Valent, the monk, 42. Stoke Nayland, Suffolk, Payne's popish preaching there, 333. Story, Dr, queen Mary's commissioners against Cranmer, 212, 446 re., 7. Sturvey, alias Essex, abbot of St Augustin's, Can- terbury, Cranmer's letter to, 240. Subsidy to Henry VIII., commissioners for, 301,36, 48. Succession to the crown, preamble to the act of, 25 Henry VIII., 285 n. ; objected to by the bishop of Rochester and sir Thomas More, 285 ; Mr Rood subscribes to it, 287. Suffrages, and prayers, occasional, come into use, 494 n. ; composed by Cranmer, ibid. Suits, ecclesiastical, heard by Cranmer, 253; vexa- tious, reprehended by him, 259. Sunday, ordained by the church for the ceremonial sabbath, 61. Sumptuary agreement made by the bishops and church dignitaries, 491. Superstition, monkish, 147, 8. Supremacy of the pope, denied in the " Institution," and that of christian kings affirmed, 98. Sutton, Magna, Essex, patrons of the benefice of, 361. Tameworth College, Stafford, 380. Taunton, Cranmer made archdeacon of, vii. Tenths of livings to the king, 301, 5 ; excite the wrath of the clergy, 307. Tertullian says, that we must not choose our own doctrines, but take the apostles for our authors, and no others, even an angel from heaven, 22 ; that we need search no farther than Christ for the gospel, ibid. ; that there is no certainty that the angels have a bodily substance derived from the I stars, as Apelles said, because the scripture de- I clares it not, 23 ; that that which comes first is true, and that which comes after is forged, 23 ; that custom against the truth, though old, is heresy, 50 : that custom is the author of tradi- tional observances, 56; that there is nothing else to be believed after Christ's gospel once publish- I ed, ibid. I Testament, last, clergy to exhort men to give alms to the poor, when they make their, 503. I Testament, new, practices of the visible church I under, 12, 15 ; origin of, 514. INDEX. ,591 Thanksgiving, general, ordered for a victory over the Scots, 417. Tlieodoretus, his words upon justification, 205. Theophylactus says, that they bring in divisions and occasions of evil, who bring forth any thing beside the doctrine of the apostles, 34 ; quoted upon justification, 211. Theophilus Alexandrinus says, that if Christ had been crucified for devils, his cup would not have been denied them, 451. Thirlby, archdeacon of Ely, severely reprehended by Cranmer for negligence, 292. Thirlby, bishop of Ely, commissioner against Cran- mer, 224 ; professes great friendship for him, 228. Tiltey, abbot of, suit between him and the bishop of London's chaplain, 261. Todd, archdeacon, quotation from his life of Cran- mer, 128 w, 567. Tombs, men heard at, 47. Tongues, gift of, its use, 183, 514. Tonstal, bishop, his sermon against the pope, 13. Totehill, Henry, brought before Cranmer for sup- porting the pope and St Thomas a Becket, 387, 8. Traditions, relating to baptism, prayer, crossing the forehead, offices of bishops, &c., 56, 7, B; writ- , ten, not necessary to salvation, 57,8,9; apostolic, written and unwritten, ibid., 60; of the Scribes and Pharisees, deemed by them equal to God's laws, 146 ; the same has taken place in our times, ibid. Trentals, services of thirty masses, 63, 147, 67, 2/3. Triacle, treacle, antidote to disease, 122. Trindals, rolls of wax, (erratum, p. 155, rolls of war,) 155, 503. Trumpet, use of, in the field, 170. Trygonnell, Dr, an officer to Cranmer, 250, 61. Tudbery priory, in Staffordshire, suppression of, 379. Turks, war with, in Germany, 233, 4, 5, 6. Turner, nominated archbishop of Armagh, as un- willing for it as he was to be hanged by the rebels, 439. Turney, Henry, 311, 34. Turntippets and flatterers, 15. Tyndale, his English bible prohibited by Henry VIII., ix. Tythes, unlawful exaction of Zd. per acre for, 289. Unction, to remit venial sins, not in scripture, 117. See Extreme Unction. Unwritten verities, pretended, broached by the pa- pists, 10; not necessary for our salvation, or the scriptures would be insufficient, ibid. ; reasons against, 52 ; the term is a new invention of the papists, ibid.-, scriptures alleged by the papists for them answered, 53 ; other authorities for them answered, 56 ; history of the origin of, 515 ; enu- meration of some of them, ibid. ; it may be good to forbid the denial of some of them, 516. Vadian, Joachim, of St Gall, Cranmer's letter to him, disapproving of his treatise on the eucharist, 342. Valent, the monk, deceived by the devil, 42. Venison, Cranmer's want of, for himself and friends, 255, 70 ; mastership of the game of the see of Canterbury, 386, 8. Vestments, ecclesiastical, controversy about the wearing of, x, 428, 31. Victor, his proceedings against the churches in the east, about Easter Day, 77. Victore, Hugo de Sancto, his words on justifica- tion, 204. Vigilantius condemned of heresy for speaking against watchings, 175. Vigils, disuse of, 175 ; abolition of, 414, 15. Vineyard, the Lord's broken down and wasted, 9. Virginity, perpetual, of our lady, proved by scrip. ture, 60. Visions, prove no doctrine, 47, 64 ; how to know true from false, 66. Visitation of monasteries, &c., inhibition of Henry VIII. for, 463. Vows, of religion, the three chief, 147. Vulgar tongue, prayers enjoined to be recited in it, 81, 155, 156, 161 : scriptures in, first used, 119; should be used in the mass, except in certain secret mysteries, J51 ; the Cornish men reject the reformed service because they do not know Eng- lish, 179^5 the scriptures translated into it re- peatedly in ancient times, 183 ; must of necessity be used to confute an English heretic, 183. Wakefield, John, controller of Cranmer's house- hold, refuses to join in lord Darcy's rebellion, 363. Waldesius, favourite secretary to Charles V., 235. Wales, complaints against the clergy in, 37. Waltham Abbey, Cranmer resides at, vii. Wardship of the crown, 389. Warham, archbishop, and the maid of Kent, 65 ; first admitted the king's supremacy, 214. Webster, Augustine, prior of Axholme, 299 ; con- demned for treason, 303. Wentworth, Mrs Ann, her delusions, 65. Westminster, Cranmer's letter to the abbot of, 240. W eston, Dr, refuses to deliver Cranmer's supplica- tory letter to the council, 445 n. White-meats, (butter, eggs, cheese, &c.) may be eaten in Lent, 508. Wilson, Lea, his extensive collection of Cranmer's bibles, 125 n. Wilton abbey, dispute about the appointment of an abbess to, 258, 97. Wiltshire, earl of, Cranmer's letter to, 229 ; a com- missioner for the king's subsidy, 301 ; desires Rix as chaplain, 302. Winchester, bishop of. See Gardiner. Winchester, meeting of Hen. VIII. and the bishops at, 314, 26. Window, (blank) for a name in a collation, 249. Wine, Cranmer writes to lord Lisle to procure him, at Calais, 316, 18; to C. Cobham, for the same, 411. Wisbech, in the see of Ely, a suit for the: agreement of the fruits thereof, 264. Witch of Endor and Saul, 45. Witchcraft, to be inquired of, 158. Withbroke, in the diocese of Coventry and Lich- field, Cranmer nominates to it in the vacation of the see, 259. Wolfe, Rayner, printer, 429, 40. Wolsey, cardinal, urges Cranmer to join his founda- tion at Oxford, vii; his proceedings with the maid of Kent, 65. Women, smelling of balm, civet, and musk, 120 ; fond, addicted to superstition, 179. Worcester, bishop of, with Cranmer and the bishop of Chichester, commissioners for reforming the church-service, 414, 15. Worldly prosperity, no proof of the truth of a re- ligion, 62. 592 INDEX. VVotton, Dr, Cranmer's master of the faculties, 394. Wriothesly, Sir Thomas, Crammer's letter to, 378. Writings, ancient, destroyed and hidden by the court of Rome, 76. Word of God, the, written in the canon of the bible, contains all things needful for our salvation, 19 ; no where but in the scriptures, 52 ; nothing to be added to or taken from it, 53 ; necessary to estab- lish a new article of faith, 64 ; the only rule of faith in all controversies of religion, 77- Word of mouth, without writing, not to be be- lieved, 52; the things which St Paul preached, but did not write to the Thessalonians, are written elsewhere, 55 ; these chiefly related to traditions, and ceremonies, ibid. ; things delivered by, not necessary to salvation, 58. Words, brawling about, deprecated, 79, 132. Wydon, Les, or Lois Weedon, near Towcester, the benefice farmed, 279. Wytesham, or Wyttrisham, priest of, imprisoned, 306. York, archbishop of, Cranmer's letter to him, to supend the quarterly reading of the general curse, 281. > 1 1012 01130 6265 DATE DUE HIGHSMITH #' t5230 In USA